《The Path Of My Lustful Life》 Chapter 1: the beginning In the azraeil empire, within the duchess''s castle of the human realm there lays a boy within the mansion of the duchess''s.The boy appears to be asleep within the bedroom, the room was the exact definition of the word "extravagant". The room was decorated with gold on the edges of the room with a wide space for at least 7 people to live.The boy appears to be about 8 years old with silver hair, Cubby cheeks,and a cute face.No doubt the boy would surely grow up to be quite the looker. It would have been a harmonious scene if it weren''t for the boy continuously frowning and Turing in the bed as if he was in pain. The boy kept groaning until suddenly he jolts up clutching His head. "What the hell, why does my head hurt so bad, what''s going on?" "Arhhhhh....damn it, it hurts....." The "boy" suddenly jolts and starts Turing and tussling as if in great pain.... "Why does it feels like my mind is exploding...what''s happening?.?..?" He kept on screaming in pain for at least 10 minutes until the "boy" had gotten better..... "Wow...uff, must have drunk a lot last night"the boy said currently lying flat on the floor,when he starts to realize that the sealing he is lookin at doesn''t belong to him "What the helll? Did I drink so much that I came to the wrong house or am I hallucinating now?" Trying to stand up the boy fails and falls back. "Damn it my, muscles hurt like hell! did I get into a bar fight,no..no that''s not important, the question is where the hell am I?" while laying down questing himself the boy notices a certain characteristic that he had failed to notice before, that is...everything looks big no that cant be right,the truth was he became smaller,feeling a sense of dread coming upon him the "boy" raises his hands and takes a look small,white and most of all smooth suddenly a certain thought enters his mind, a concept which was extremly popular among light novels and webnovels as an avid reader himself he had read his fair share of fantasy transmigaration novels "no, it cant be real, its not possible" while the boy was having a meltdown and was trying his best to push such thoughts away. a voice was heard, nailing his fantasies to reality [ding...] [scaning the current world.....] [scaning completed...] [welcome host!!!.....to your new life] the system joyfully said not knowing that these words had destroyed the building hope within his host Chapter 2: New Start Hearing the words which he never hoped to hear his whole life the "boy" suddenly starts to cry. ''..... so i died'' ''how is that possible, tha last thing i remember is leaving my dorms to buy some groceries, and then....wait i can''t remember anything after that'' reading the hosts thoughts the system replied [Host died after returning from shopping, host got caught between a shooting scene and got hit with a bullet, the memories of it are removed as to avoid psychological problems for the host!!] hearing the reply from his so called system, the "boy" starts crying even more ''so i died without accomplishing anything in life?, without giving back the love and support my parents gave me?, without accomplishing my dreams?'' [warning...warning... mentality of the host breaking down .. activating emergancy cool down procedures] suddenly the "boy" feels a cooling sensation on him and his dark thoughts some how started to settle down [Host you might have died but now you have the chance to write you future again please calm down, take deep breaths] feeling his sanity some back to him, his hazy eyes started to gain it''s clarity back. taking deep breaths the boy tries to stand up in which he miserable fails and falls back laying on the carpet the carpet the "boy" asks "so how was it back at my home,is everybody alright.... a-ar-are my parents alright?" [Host parents are alright, there were at your funeral and your parents did fall into depression but they will lauch back] hearing what the system said the boy heaves a sigh "give me some time alone to think" hearing what his host said and reading his hosts mental state the sytem became silent closing his eyes the boy began to remeber, his past, his life, his parents, everything, his total of 22 years old his life like this half an hour passed, when he opend his eyes again there were a myriad of emotion and he had not fully forgotten his past but he can now move forward. "hey system i am now ready, could you tell me why i can''t move?" finally hearing the word it wanted to hear,it replied [yes host we can start!!, currently the hosts soul is being conneted to the current body, since there is a mismatch of your soul and body it might take some time to integrate] [For worry not i can speed up the time by giving you current body some shock] hearing the first half of the systems words the "boy" smiled but hearing the rest his face started to contract. "how long will the normal route take??" [about 1 to 2 months] ''so what you are basicly telling me is that i have to take the shock right??, how are these even options'' Taking a deep breathe to control his rising anger, the boy replied "sure give those shocks" [right away host, better take a deep breathe for the coming shock in 3..2...1!!] sudddenly the boys body starts twitching like a fish taken out of water, this went on for about 20 seconds before it cooled down ''arhg...damn it, hey system why dont you come in font of me so that i can "thank you" '' [No need host, i am an eternal figure you can''t touch me] Grumbling to himself the "boy" raises himself from the ground and takes a look around ''seeing the furniture and room it seems like this boys family is quite rich'' "hey system tell me where i am and who i am" [host better take a seat before i start] Hearing this the "boy" takes a seat on the bed ready to hear about himself [The host is currently in the world of "Ether" from "Arizinons sense"] Hearing the systems word the "boy" shot up from his bed with deep shock Chapter 3: Understanding Hello everyone from now onwards the story will forward on first person pattern So please enjoy !! **************************************************************************************************** "What how is that possible, wa-wats goin on??, are you saying that i am in the game ''Arizinons sense'' ?" [Yes and No, this world is real not a game ] while trying to digest the explosive news that i got right now i plunge directly to my bed ''Arizinons sense, Ether these words how could i not know them??'' it was when i was on the 2nd year of highschool the game was released and just as it was released it had become a great hit Basically it was a eroge game..... Boasting about great capture targets,adventure, action and yes...we also have heart moving sex. It was basically a story of how you capture each targets and expand your harem as big as possible What had set this game different from others was how hard it was to capture the girls heart, each character felt like it had it''s own life. And instead of the normal route where we have a choice to pick to increase your favourable points, you could type your words and get diffrent responses The more you progress the more hard it gets as you had to work hard to keep your harem afloat. As a man of culture i had also played the game....secretly that is. well i could have said to be the topmost player as i had the largest harem and could keep it afloat. The feeling of conquering the heroines was so addictive that i couldn''t stop playing and ended up becoming a pro who conquered many girls that others could not. "so what you are basically saying is i was reborn in the game but why?" i was really curious why did i get a second chance why me? [well host to start with, this is your game world but real,there will be no 2nd chances, no restarts and no retreats] [The action host takes will effect the future and everybody here are real and have feelings] [As to why you are here it is bcause of the god of games] "god of games??, are you saying that a god gave me this chance why" [the god of games is one of the supreme gods in existence, as to the chance the god of games gave you is not free] "wait not free,what do you mean?" [Ding..] [main quest intiated: Info: Take all the girls away from the main protagonist, take all the girls for yourself while making sure that the protagonist lives a full life of a bachelor Rewad:Getting to freely live in this world Faliure: To have your soul completely totured for eternity in hell] Reading the main quest i got, i had only one thought in his mind that i was f****d up!! while taking all the women for himself and living a harem life does sound great, it definitely has a huge backlash one must know that the game was almost similar to reality where only you could know the result after the action. As an eroge the game had the tsundere, the sadist, the machoist, the kuudere and the...yandere Dont take me wrong i have nothing against yanderes, in fact which man doesn''t love it when a women will do anything for you and live just for you? But when the love leads to the women activating a god-tier forbbiden magic to keep you for herself, thats when shit hits the fan. Remembering the look of the women who was manically laughing after proclaiming him only hers caused a tremble up my spine. "wait why did the god of game do this what''s in it for him?" [Host might not know this but as the god of game it is his responsibility to play all the released games and to completely conquer it] [However for the first time the God of Games couldn''t completely win in a game] "so, you mean that, since he couldnt complete "arizinons sense" he created the real world just to torture the protaganist?" [Correct host, as the choosen individual you must conquer each of the targets, while making the main hero life tougher] Hearing this i was really speechless, just because he was spiteful he wanted to torture the games main hero. "so basically i should take all the womens for myself while making the protagonist a bachelor" [yes] i was speechless, while what i said was easy completing it is almost close to impossible. Each of the capture targets either have immense background, power or beauty, who won''t settle for just any tom, dick or harry. sighing while rubbing my head, i choose to keep the problems temporarily on the back on my head and focus on the present. "can you atleast tell me who i am right now?" [Host has taken the body and have become the character Austin Lionheart] Hearing the name i jump out of my bed with not only shock but also fear. Chapter 4: My New Identity Austin Lionheart a name that every player who has played Arizinons sense will know. A person for who even i felt pity for in the game. he was the younger brother of one of the capture targets.He was a wimp and crybaby who admired the protagonist and called him "big brother". Having looks that made even the protagonist jealous and someone who hid and behaved like a girl. he was said to have talents in combat but due to suffering a trauma at an young age he became afraid of fights well if that was all then it was no problem but he was then used by the game producers as a sacrifice to boost the protagonist. it was revealed that the simp like kid was having an affair with his uncles wife, that is the azraeil empires empress. Also the empress was so excessively attached to him that she burned herself along with him so that they could be together in death!! plus it was later discovered that the empress had forced upon him and had blackmailed to keep him for herself while hiding it under everyones eyes Remembering the scene of how Austin was screaming in despair on how he was being burned with the empress, makes my body go cold. taking a deep breath to control my body, i take a walk towards the mirror placed in my room and takes a look i gazed upon a eight year old boy with silver hair, deep and penetrating purple eyes, cubby cheeks along with a cute nose giving a very cute appearance. yup its him alright, although young i could still tell the characteristic of his handsome face of the future. ''th-then she must be real too,s-so arent i already dead?!'' ''wait wait take deep breath, the other things are only going to take place so the attraction of the empress must have not happened till now'' ''yeah that''s right, i don''t have to get afraid i still have time'' forcefully stopping my panic,i slowly began to calm down. [host is you inner monologue over?] "yeah what''s up" [its just that i have yet to transfer you current bodies memories to you, so could you preapre yourself] "memories?'' its only then did i realize that i didn''t have any of the past memories of this body "sure tell me what do i have to do" [nothing much host just has to lay down on the bed while i transfer the memories to you, there might be a slight headache, that''s all] giving a nod i walk towards my bed and lay down [starting procedure in 3..2..1] suddenly a mild pain comes to my mind and i start to see some images, like a movie they pass through my mind, i closed my eyes and started to integrate with the memories After 10 minutes i woke up, the mature aura around me disappears, my movements starts to change and each of my action started to resemble a childs opening my eyes stong determination started to flow through me, today onwards i am Austin, Austin Lionheart suddenly the door to my room opens and a women walks in, seeing her for a moment i fall in to daze. blonde hair that falls to her shoulder, green eyes that shined like gems, a plump lips along with a motherly aura Grace Lionheart my mother walks in,although i had seen her in my memory seeing for real is totally another experience Grace looked towards her child and for a moment she felt that her child felt diffrent, like a stranger. ''what am i thinking, looks like the stress is getting to me'' shrugging her thoughts she walk towards her child seeing my so called mom stop for a moment and frowning my heart starts beating faster and cold sweat appeared on my back ''Does she know?, no maybe she felt something was different?, i really need to get my act together'' Finishing my monologue i look towards my mother and began my act "little Austy are you alright?, i got scared when you suddenly fainted" saying so my mother approaches me and pulls me into her embrace and i directly falls into her pillow like breast and a sweet scent enters my nose. ''umm smells like roses, wait that''s not important did she say faint?'' i started to look through my memory and found out that i had fainted during my breakfeast placing my hands on my mothers breast (by accident) to pull my self up i look towards my mother and smiling i said "its nothing mom,its just that i have some headache, but i am fine now" seeing that her son was fine now Grace gave a happy smile "then its all good, i had a healer check up on you and she said that you are alright" "Humph....how can he not be okay, he is the one who always survives after all" after the loud shout two girls walked into my room one a 10 year old and the other a 6 year old And i know the one who had spoken now, Nora Lionheart my big sister and one of the capture targets Chapter 5: Family Nora Lionheart being one of the important capture targets she was blessed with beauty, strength and background. She was among one of the girls i had conquered, a person who displays a strong front like she cares about nothing but has a warm hidden heart within her That person in now standing in front of me, it really is a surreal experience, i always wondered why people would buy figurines of thier interest, now i can understand why, it really is exiting to have a figure of your imagination in front of you right now in front if me stood a girl of 10 year, blonde hair that fell to her shoulders, green eyes just like her mother, a round and beautiful face which looked cute, no doubt she would swoon the hearts of countless men in the future when she grows up. Beside her stood a timid girl of six, a short blob of silver hair, a pair of large green eyes blinking with innocence looking directly into mine. Elda Lionheart inheriting my fathers hair and mother eyes, she is one of the important pieces in making Nora fall in love with you in the game we have to save Elda heroically while winning Nora''s heart, after that we are given a choice of taking Elda has you younger sister or....lover along with Nora You can take Elda has your lover if you are capable of keeping it a secret from her big sister, or if you have a certain taste for well....you know loli''s Game aside right now i am being stared upon by my sister. "humph, just as i thought you really are a weakling, just fainting after breakfast" my sister said staring at me like a weakling, staring at her like a scared kid i dive deeper into my mothers breast "fearfully" ''girl wait for me to conquer you after that i will be whooping your ass later, but damn so soft'' seeing her son hug her tighter, Grace didnt think much of it, who would think that an 8 year old will be having the soul of a 22 year old man? sighing Grace looked towards her eldest daughter who had began to bully her younger brother after her husbands demise Thinking of her husband a pang of pain hits heart, bringing herself back together she looks towards her daughter "Nora dont bully your brother, you know he as been through a lot," hearing her mother reproach her she clicked her tongue and looked away. And while i was enjoying this smooth land of pillows a notification hit me [Ding....!] [capture targets detected, does host want to activate read function] ''read function, what''s that?'' [it lets the host read certain information about a target the host looks at] ''oh, then activate it'' , saying so i looked towards my so called big sister and a row of information appears [ Name: Nora Lionheart Age: 10 Talent:10/10 Titles: None Love: 50%(sibling love) Description: Even though you are her brother she has a small dislike for you born from her father''s death and your wimpy attitude infuriate''s her Difficulty:AA+ (you are her brother, the difficulty of making her love you as a man is extremely difficult ) ] Reading this i got a basic idea of how she thinks of me and I get that she thinks i am partly responsible for that incident it Seems that Austin''s father had died a year ago protecting him. His father was ambushed outside their territory by a group of assassins while travelling with Austin, it was said that maybe he could have lived if not for Austin. so Nora always had a grudge at him for it, looks like the kid became like this beacuse if his low esteem Then i looked towards my little sister [ Name: Elda Lionheart Age: 6 Talent:9/10 Title: None Love: 66%(sibling love) Description: wants to get close to her big brother but dosen''t know how.Looks a bit down on you due to your wimpy side. >desires to play with her big brother Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you play your cards right, she''s yours) ] ''umm, its better than i thought, i might have a basic idea on how to deal with her'' Lastly i look towards my mother [ Name:Grace Lionheart Age: 33 Talent: 9/10 Title: princess of the battlefield, The Red Rose Love 100%(a mother''s love is always max) Description:Love you no matter what. >currently in mild depression and sleep loss >Her heart pains because of her broken family Difficulty: S (come on she''s your mother, how hard do you think it is you make her see you as a man) ] seeing this my eyes widen from suprise, it seems that i can even conquer my mother if i want, this opens a whole new area of experimentation. After checking upon me, my family choose to leave me to rest, which i asked for and my little sister approched me before everyone left pulling my shirt she said "big brother, i hope you get well soon" hearing her words i smiled and rubbed my hands on her head for a pat to her suprise "Dont worry when big brother gets better, i will play with you a lot" suprised from my sudden act of intimacy which was out of my chaarcter she was first suprised but after that she smiled shyly and ran away shaking my head in amusement, i lay on my bed A lot happened today and truthfully i haven''t accepted it all completely, even if my soul is of an adult my current body if of a child it can''t handle all this stress ''Whatever happens from now i will deal with it then'' saying so i fall into blissful sleep. Chapter 6: Information "Young master, wake up" "wake up young master" Hearing a feminine voice calling me, my tiered eyes opened, the first thing i saw was a unfamiliar ceiling, for a moment i was confused then suddenly memories of yesterday flooded me ''i see, so it wasn''t a dream'' waking up, i saw a women in traditional maid costume, with a nice curvey body and a mature aura and a cute face she was standing beside me waiting for me, feeling confused i racked through my brain looking for the memories of her ''huh, so her name is Mia and she was assigned to be my maid till my personal servent was determined'' Here in the world of Ether each noble on their 9th birthday receives a personal maid or butler. shrugging these thoughts away i got out from my bed and giving her my most innocent smile, i said "Goodmoring Mia" "Goodmoring young master, its time for you to get freshened up" "sure, lets go" Giving her the signal, i was led to the bathroom where I was cleaned, rinsed and dressed up though it was weird to be cleaned and dressed by some else, but the mental plessue of having different maid clean you up really is great, though my body was young and it couldn''t have reactions, I was still an adult at mind. it was at that time that i understood how big the mansion i lived in really was, each and every corner screamed luxury Guess this is what you get when you are the sister of the emperor i was led by my maid to the dinning area where there was a large table filled with foods and saw my newly acquired family waiting for me it was a rule that all the family members would sit together for breakfast playing my current "Austin" persona i greeted each of my family, i really need to start changing his behaviour gradually. my mother and little sister smiled at me while my big sister pouted and looked away ''cute'' i thought i took my seat and started my breakfast, but damn it was really taste, it was nothing like what i had ever eaten, the food just melted in my mouth while having breakfast my mother asked me how i was and other question pertaining to my sickness, while i replied curtly matching my persona after breakfast everyone was left to do their own thing , my mother had to deal with her duties, my big sister to her training while my smaller one for studies. while being a noble and all sound good but it comes with its own responsiblity, kids had to start focusing and studying from a young age and each children is taught to bring out their most talents and potential, in this world noble children mature early due to their studies and responsibilities. before my little sis left i asked her to free her timing in the eveing so she could play with me. though suprised she readily agreed, since she''s only six she doesn''t have a lot to learn As for me since i am "sick" my mother asked me to take a week leave from studies since i was free i decided to head towards the library of the mansion as a man who belived that "knowledge is power" i really needed to know more about this world Entering the library i saw a large area fully covered by books, a room fully covered with books from top to bottom sending my maid away for privacy, i soon dived towards towards the books containing the basics of this world 4 houres later~~~~~~~ closing the 5th book, I leaned towards my chair and closed my eyes ''looks like the knowledge i know is similar to the worlds'' as i said before this world is called Ether, the world was built by the two goddesses Silviya and Silvie, they both put towards their power and created the world they deemed fit. They created the Silviya realm and the Silvie realm. we have the Silviya realm, which currently contains several contries and two empires, along side the elves, beastmens and dwarfs. the elves have a single empire where they live in the olive forest and unlike the normal fantasy elves they aren''t tree huggers the elves had created a huge empire within the forest which was ruled by several tribes, the elves are known for their ablity for commerce and magical combat a large quantity of the worlds money flow through them, several businesses and banks are being controled by them. Not only that, due to their longer life span they also have a larger amount of experts, but they have no desire for world denomination why you ask?? why would they, they have everything. "we got money, we got land and we are in prosperity!!" plus due to their innate magic capabilities they were being protected by the dragon''s here dragon''s are not an empire or a tribe thay are somthing much above it, dragons are on a different level. dragon''s were said to be the first created species of the both goddesses, with strength and life force above all other species. they dont intervene in wordly matter''s and they make sure that the peace stay. and hence the elves recieved the protection and support, no one was there that could stop them. Chapter 7: Information(2) So yeah there something I have to tell you guys I have changed the names of the realms I changed human realm to Silviya realm and Demon realm To Silvie realm That''s all!! **************************************************************************************************** Anyway enough about dragon''s, the next species is the beastmens They are divided into diffrent tribes and spread across a single empire,among them the four main clans are: The Lion Tribe The Tiger Tribe The Wolf Tribe The Cat Tribe each tribe has other clans below them and is ruled by the main clan like a council, there is no single king, surprisingly such a system really works well for them unlike the elves the beastmens are more inclined towards close combact than magic, though they use magic in combat each clan has its own specialty, such as the cat tribe being great assassins, the tiger tribe being great treasure hunters. All the clans had come together to create an exotic world of their own which is a great tourist spot in this world. After that we have the dwarves, they actually dont have their own country but a city, known to be impenetrable to all. Due to their low birth rate the dwarves have a lesser populations, so they came together to create the dwarven city. built with high metal walls and technology, the city is literally impenetrable. Another thing about the dwarves is that they own about 56% of the worlds weapon production. A scary number to say the truth as they only Iive for smithing and drinking, it is said that the dwarves have more money than they can spend. After them comes the humans unlike the other races the humans are not well knit nor do they have any speciality. That was what the other races had thought but the humans took their weakness as strength and expaned their ways. we started producing magical weapons and as a group of extraordinary thinking we started learing the specialty of others and started to excel in them. humans also has their own share of extraordinary experts and powers currently there are 2 human empire and other human countries surrounding it, both the empire''s are equal in strength. The empire i am currently in is the Ezraeil Empire currently ruled by Claus Ezraeil the 8th, he took control of the empire 15 years ago. The other is the twilight empire, ruled by Maxwell twilight the 8th. surrounding them are other countries who strength canot be scoffed at, they themself have specialities and strenghts. like the country of Angria which completly focuses on magic, it is said that even the commoners their knows basic magic The country of Avalon focues in kinghts and they are basically close combact oriented so these are the basic in the human "realm", why realm you ask?, This is beacuse the Silvie realm and the Silviya realm are not exactly on the same plane The realm containing humans,elves,beastmens and dwarves was made by the goddess Silviya and the demon realm by the godess silvie to travel between each realm one needs to use a transport gate and as for the demon realm?? they have countless different types of demons, where there exist only 2 empire ruling them all, The Efeth and The Olane empire. The Efeth empire is ruled by the Efeth demons and the Olane empire is ruled by the Olane demons Other than this there is another race created by both the godesses, the aquatic species that live within the sea. A great aquatic empire ruled by both the mermaid and whale tribes. unlike what people would expect there is no large rate war or dislike between the races, infact they live in harmony, where different races live with each other well that is after what took place thousands of year ago, for some reason there was a war between the goddess Sylvia and Sylvie The war escalated to such degree that millions died and blood had made the world red, but no one actually knew why there was a war between the godesses well.....except for me who had played the game, there was a hidden quest to be completed and i had found the reason its nothing great, it was a small disagreement between the goddess, the godess Silvie wanted to live and interact with her creations forming a harmony but Godess silviya just wanted let her creations as they are, with no interactions so.....yup a great war occured beacuse of that, you can imagine my surprise when i found about it. opening my eyes and rubbing my sore body i decided to take a walk "oh yeah before that, hey system show me all the application you can provide me" [yes, host] [ The Support System ??status ??shop ??information ??Notepad ] looking at the given choices a few doubts arose in my mind. "hey system what''s information?" [Its as the name implies, you can check into the information and buy certain information at a certain price] [ And before you ask the "price" is referred to counterattack points which you earn while conquering each capture targets or doing something determinal to the main protagonist] while listening to the systems explanation my expression becomes weider and weider, so basically i have to touble the main protagonist. ''Damn that God is quite vengful'' ,throwing my thoughts away i click status, suddenly a blue screen appears in front of me [ Name: Austin Lionheart Age :8 Total Points: 0 Looks:9/10(not bad you can live with just your looks) talent:7/10(nothing compared to your siblings) >Note: Hidden Bloodline(locked) Titles: None Partners Conquered: None ] "hmmm, so i have a hidden bloodline, but he didnt have it in the game" ''maybe he didnt awaken it '' Chapter 8: The Great Shop loodlines unlike what you think they are not hereditary, you might or might not be born with a bloodline, it all depends on luck Bloodlines can either be a curse or a blessing that''s because not all bloodlines are good or helpful, some might even cause harm Also there is only a small chance that a person might even activate their bloodline, always being born with it does not mean that one might awaken it some people live all their life without knowing they poses a bloodline. "System is my bloodline strong" [If you require the knowledge buy it from the system] ''hump, what a stingy system you are'', while mentally cursing my system i choose the shop option, what surprised me was that, the shop had a subdivision [ ??Shop >Combat shop >Sexual shop ] feeling intrigued i first choose the sexual shop and after reading through the items in it, i was left speechless [ Spell: Darkness that protects Description:The great darkness priest was actually a closet prevert who loved sex, hence in order to prevent problems, he had created this spell which uses darkness to avoid pregnancy. uses: it Avoids pregnancy, no matter how much you cum, there is no need for fear as darkness is here cost: 5000 ] [ spell: Light that spreads Description: The great light priest to was a pervert who loved sex, in great desire to spread his love he created this spell to create pregnancy. Uses: Make the most sterile of women pregnant, a divine spell to all the infertile men''s cost:5000 [ [ spell: The eyes of truth Description: when the light priest and dark priest had once fought they discovered their own hidden interest, togther they made this divine spell of light and darkness that can be used to see a women''s weakness uses: the spell covers the eyes to see the sexual or exiting spots of women''s.Use it to make even the most cold faced women cum like a bitch cost:10,000 ] Along with these there were several other spells which had left me flustered, these were really useful spell, especially for me. making a mental note of what i should buy later when i have points i moved towards the combat shop, the stuff there really did impress me [ item: impurity remover Description: A mystical item of the lohares, used to remove the impurities within the body cost: 25,000 ] [ item: The founder Description: An amazing item created by the omerian tribes, said to make the body stronger and create a unshakable foundation cost:30,000 ] There were also several other products that impressed me, there was even one that awakened hidden bloodlines but the price of it had pushed the notion away while i was examining my options the door to the library opens and my maid Mia enters "young master, its already time for your lunch plus you still have to meet with the young miss" its only after i heard her speak that i understood that its already evening, standing up i said " Sure lets go, also say to my sister that we can have lunch together today" "yes, young master" Few minute later i was situated in the dining hall with my sister across me seeing her i was quite unsure on how to begin, then when i saw what was severed for luch, it was lamb based and then a idea hit me "Mia" "yes, young master" "take my seat towards my sister i will cut and feed her lamb for her today" My dominant voice and suggestion suprised the maids gathered in the hall but they recovered fast and carried out my order. now i was seated near my very suprised sister who was looking at like i was some kind of alien. chuckling i patted her head "dont worry little Edla, your big brother here will feed you today" hearing my words she shyly nodded her head but suddenly a scene happend which suprised me +50 affection seeing the light pop up above her head, i went into daze for a moment, recovering quickly i read her info again [ Name: Elda Lionheart Age: 6 Talent:9/10 Title: None power: null Love: 67%(sibling love) Description: wants to get close to her big brother but doesn''t know how.Looks a bit down on you due to your wimpy side. >desires to play with her big brother Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you play your cards right, she''s yours) ] Her love had gone up by 1%, ''umm, this is good looks like i can use her to experiment'' continuing, i started to cut her food to serve her and tenderly i served her like she was the most tender and fragile gem +25 affection +15 affection +20 affection And as i continued to feed her, the more points i started to rack in, she was like an ATM that gave money and i was the recipient who needed it dearly while feeding her, i began to doubt her display of affection, sure its fun to be with your big brother and all but it doesn''t explain such display Then it suddenly hit me, she was feeling lonely, having a mother diving into her job, a big sister fully busy with her schedule, she didn''t have anybody to play with having come to the realization a evil smirk came and went upon my face ''Looks like conquering her will be easier than i thought'' looking into the green eyes of my sister, i tenderly took a napkin and cleaned her face +50 affection After luch i took my little sister around to play we played many games, while i told her about the stories and funny jokes from earth, by the end i had racked a great amount of points It was only when the maid had reminded us that we choose to seprate and head to bed but before leaving i gave my little sister a hug and a kiss on the forehead after which she ran away shy from my affection [ Name: Elda Lionheart Age: 6 Talent:9/10 Title: None power: Null Love: 73%(sibling love) Description: wants to get close to her big brother but dosent know how.Looks a bit down on you due to your wimpy side. >desires to play with her big brother Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you play your cards right, she''s yours) ] Chapter 9: Letting It All Out Four days has passed since the last day i had lunch with my little sister, during that time i continued to play with her. Due to my constant efforts, i have managed to rise her affection towards me quite a lot [ Name: Elda Lionheart Age: 6 Talent:9/10 Title: None power: Null Love: 89%(sibling love) Description: wants to get close to her big brother but dosent know how.Looks a bit down on you due to your wimpy side. >desires to play with her big brother Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you play your cards right, she''s yours) ] During this time a rumor started to spread that i had began to change from my wimpy side, after it spread my mother had visited me and i gave her an Oscar winning performance Teary eyed and indignant i screamed "Mother don''t worry about me i am worried more about you, you haven''t slept in a long time and i know that stress is piling on you" "you don''t have to worry about me mother, i have decided to change for the better, i don''t want to burden you" "i will do my best so that i can help you" i tried my best to play the character of an innocent boy who had began to change and immaturely he dreams of helping his mother I must have done well, because the result i got was a teary eyed mother who hugged me like i am the most precious thing in the world. right now i am sitting in the library reading through different books while planning on how to conquer my big sister unlike Elda, i can''t just spoon feed her and expect her to start gloating all over me, if she lets me spoon feed her that is She already has a mild dislike for me, so erasing that and starting anew is not easy sighing and rubbing my head i start to drink the tea Mia had brought me, ''sigh if only i could have some support, well she''s a kid after all, she might throw tantrums'' It was only then i realised something, '' of courese she''s a kid!!'' right now i was planning on how i can conquer the mature Nora not the kid Nora ''i really am acting like an idiot'' In the game the story only officialy starts in the school arc where she was 20 years old why is she 20 and still in school you ask?? That''s because unlike the normal schools the school she attends is attended by the nobles from around the whole world and the graduating age is 24 years. The Babylon imperial school created by all the races and located in the Babylon city, being the most popular and greatest city in the world it is a floating city located between silvyia and silvie realm, a city compromising of the worlds greatest school and head offices of many important establishments. the school normal starts for 14 year old kids and lasts for 9 years. leaving aside all that,i think i might have an idea for making that big sister of mine fall "young master, eldest miss Nora requests your precense" speak of the devil and the devil shall come smirking i asked Mia to lead the way walking towards my elder sister''s location i started revising some my earlier made plans ''Looks like i need to push things up a bit'' musing to myself i was led to the area my sister was located, entering the room i was greeted with the sight of my sister enjoying her tea while the sunlight surrounding her made her looks mystifying. while i entered she looked towards me, the normal Austin might have flinched and looked away but i looked directly into her eyes and confidently strolled into the room my demeanor suprised her a bit, she had heard about the things i had done these few days and wanted to see for her self if i had changed ''Looks like the rumors are true after all'' while my big sis was musing to herself i sat next to her and started drinking my tea, for a moment a strange silence lingered between us, as the tension had started to make the maids uncomfortable my sister made her move "hows you body?, are you alright now?" "its fine i have mostly recovered and i am doing well now" "i see that''s good" again silence prevailed over us as the tension was about to rise again, i suggested "why don''t we play some chess?" my suggestion suprised her but after thinking about it she nodded "sure, i have some time before my next class" after some time the maids had arranged everything and we had began our game. Not to brag but as a straight A student and a rank holder in universities i am quite good at chess as our game began, i started my plan "Big sis, i know that you think that i am responsible for father''s death and that you dislike me for it" I made the first move along with my words and she flinched when she heard my words and her piece almost fell "You don''t have to deny it, it''s true but that doesn''t mean you have the right to accuse me of anything, you weren''t there, you didn''t see nor did you experience what i did and don''t worry i don''t blame you" THUD I placed my next move "After father''s death i ran away and hid like a cowrd and i wasn''t there to support you, it''s my fault. I realised that late but from now on i will change" THUD she made her move, her expression crumbling "Big sister i know father''s death hit you very badly, i know you hid the pain behind that external appearance of yours" THUD I made my move, my sister trying best to maintain her expression "so let me in Sis, i promise you to stand together with you, to be your support, you can cry sis, you can be yourself when you are with me" THUD she made a move, this time her hands trembling "i am the younger brother and i know that you think its your responsibility to stay strong but let it go for now, i want to see my real sis, the one who despite being pained still hides it" THUD I made my move, my sister''s body trembling "Let it all out sis, don''t hide it everyone is there with you, we all love, i love you" THUD she made her move I place the final piece "chekmate" placing the final piece, i stood up and walked towards my seated sister who now had tears flowing down her eyes, i walked close to her and pulled her into my embrace though i am shorter than her, due to her being seated, when i hugged her, her face came upon my chest and immediately like a broken dam tears flowed. she clutched my shirt and started brawling out in an intense cry, her body shivered and she let out all the greveinces she faced all this while Her pain Her suffering Her anger Her unwillingness everything was let out today in her tears i stood supporting her waiting for her to finish when a notification hit me +30,000 affection Chapter 10: Changes Holy moly +30,000 i knew that she would react instantly but i didnt expect such an intense one, but thinking about it''s quiet normal she lived her life suppressing her pain and playing out the character of a strong girl, without anybody to openly talk about, her pain doubled plus the guilt of using her smaller brother to get rid of her pain must have hurt her a lot, and my forgiveness must have hit her hard she went on crying for about the next 5 minutes, when she had finished we stayed in the same position for about 10 minutes, i was the one who first talked "are you okay" There was no reponse but i had felt a small nod on my chest, after that silence prevailed, i looked down towards my sister and what i saw suprised me she was holding her head down, her eyes closed and her whole face red in embarrassment like a tomato, her lips pursed she looked so adorable that i wanted to give her a bite feeling my gaze she looked up towards me, her eyes hazy, her venerable look caused my heartbeat to fasten, i started feeling a little fuzzy feeling a bit mischievous, i leaned forward and gave a kiss on her forhead, going towards her ears i whispered "you look so cute right now sis" And before i could say anything she pushed me away and ran away from me, i turned around to the door only to see a couple of suprised maids not knowing why their eldest miss was running. laughing i stood up and started walking, to my eldest sisters room that is... ... Nora''s pov: i ran and ran, i kept running away from my little brother, without even bothering about the suprised gazes from the maids i ran to my room Give orders that no one can enter my room, i ran inside and jumped to my bed ''arghhhh, what did you do Nora, why did you cry in front of your little brother, he''s going to think your a crybaby!!" laying on my bed i look towards my ceiling taking deep breathes i tried to control my emotion but then I touched my forehead and my little brother''s words enter my mind ''You look so cute right now sis'' Remembering those words my face starts to Heat up how can he say such words!! i close my eyes and started to remember what had really happened now, i had heard rumors that my brother had started to change recently curious about it i had called him to have a tea with me, i had expected him to act like usual all scared and fearful of his big sister but to my suprise he didn''t display any of it, unusual of him, he displayed at most confidence in himself, for a moment i thought he was someone else but then looking at his silver hair and purple eyes just like father''s , i threw that notion away. whenever i see him father''s image always comes to my mind i had always bullied him for father''s death, i felt that if it weren''t for him then father would be alive, that he would come home pat my head and play with me like always but i knew that was a dream and that i was just using my brother to went my pain and frustration, in all honesty i wanted to go upto him and apologize for everything and say that i was sorry but i couldn''t do it, i had thought that today would be the same as always but unexpectedly he had asked for a game of chess, thinking nothing of it i agreed but i didn''t think that he would use the game to bring out the fears and pain that i hid, each word he said had pulled my heart strings and before i knew it i was crying in his embrace. while i was reeling in my emotions i heard a knock on my door and then a voice from whom i ran away was heard "big sister can i come in" silence..... "big sister, could you open the door" silence..... ''why did he come here!!, did he come here to make fun of me'' while i was thinking i walked towards the door hesitating wether i should open it or not, i really didn''t know how to face him "sigh...big sis if you are angry at me, then i am sorry" "whatever i said back then was from my heart, i don''t want you to be in pain and loneliness" i bit my lips hearing his words, my heart felt happiness and sourness at once "You don''t have to be embarrassed for crying sis, you are my idol, i look upto you" "You crying does not change that, nor what you do in the future, you will always be my great big sister" "i will wait tommorrow in the same room for you, let''s play chess again or are you scared that you will loose to me?" silence... "i will wait for you as we are a family" i heard the sound of his footsteps leaving the door of my room while i slide and sat by getting the support of the door a tear fell down my face this time not of sadness but of happiness "Austin, that idot i will get him tomorrow" ... Austin pov: i hum merrily while i head towards my room, my plan had gone better than i thought, looks like i can start the other plans [Ding...] [The starting pack gift has been activated, do you want to open?] "a starting pack gift?, why am i only getting it now?" [Due to a certain connection problem it had only arrived now] raising an eyebrow to that answer,i decided to open it once i get to my room, while i reached there i saw a six year old silver haired girl standing there pouting. i was suprised at first but after a bit of thinking i understood her reason, when i got close she jumped into my embrace and started beating my chest "booo, big brother you did not come to play today, i waited a lot and you didn''t come" looking at me with her pouting face ahe expressed her indignation, smiling i poked her cheeks "i am sorry Elda, i had a meeting with big sis and i was held up there" After a bit of pampering her, she finally started to smile, to make it upto her i suggested something "why dont you come and sleep with your brother today" my suggestion suprised her and she started to blush and look away "i-if big brother wants then i have no problem" saying that she ran away, shaking my head i enter my room. Chapter 11: The Start After entering my room i closed the door and sat on my bed "system open the starter gift pack for me" [command accepted opening gift pack...1%...30..complete!!] suddenly a white light appears and i had to close my eyes when i opened them i saw a slot machine in front of me, it had a screen and a lever "system what''s this??" [This is a slot machine host, host had to pull the lever to get his reward, it can be anything depending on the hosts luck] "so basically my lives future is based on luck" sighing to myself i thought of getting rid of the issue now itself and pulled the lever, the image on the machine started rotating it kept rotating for about a few seconds before it stopped [Ding.....] [congratulations!!! the host has got the special gift the perfect body!!] [ Name: The Perfect Body Rating:SSS Description: The perfect body grants your body the most purest of mana, it makes it so that your stamina is endless, your body it self will be the very definition of perfect. Uses: power stronger than anyone at your level ? your "little brother" down there will be perfect ?Never run out of your own cum ? A body that can make any female wet Drawback: It will take 9 years for your body to be molded to perfection, during that time you are not allowed to loose your virginity. ?can only loose your virginity or have sex after you turn 17 ] I don''t know if my luck is good or bad, but having the power greater than any one at your own level is really tempting, but to hold by self back till i am 17 years old is indeed a drawback but the result i get out of the sacrifice is enough to compensate for it, in this world strength is indeed a big indicator for your own status while swaying all the capture targets does indeed sound nice, i am not naive enough to believe that i can survive without strenght in this world there are many paths from which you can choose from we have the magicians, the witches, the knights....etc once you chose your path you are stuck with it and it will be either your strenght or your demise, plus you can''t always correctly guess a persons power, some paths might have stronger power while others have lesser power but the main way in which one can guess another''s power is by tiers, there are many diffrent levels: The 1st tier, 2nd tier and the 3rd tier: They are called the origin zero origin zero is within the basic level where you make your foundation, in this level everyone are the same , it''s only when you reach the 3rd tier where you start to choose your own path. From there onwards you can display your true strength After that its each called origin level 1 , origin level 2....to origin level 10 once you are in origin level 10, you can said to be a power house, for whom even the emperors has to give respect after origin level 10 there is the imperials they are people who have passed the level 10 by mastering certains laws such people who have done it are said to be counted in one hands, they are not allowed to deal with wordly matter because thay are just too strong. Leaving that aside this perfect body will be of great help to me "System i accept the perfect body" [command heard, starting initiation in 1.....2.....3.....started!!] suddenly for a moment i felt a feeling has if my body is being caressed by lots of hands, it was so good but the feeling went as it came ["The perfect body" building has started the host is required to follow the given rules] Looks like i have taken the first step towards the future, sighing i lay on the bed creating certain plans for the future, i only got out of it when a knock was heard on my door and a little girl entered inside her silver hair left in the open, wearing a cute pink pajama, along with her nervous look towards me was quite a beautiful sight. Elda curretly looked just like a fairy, untouched by the mortal world who would evoke protective feelings from anybody "bi-big brother don''t stare so much, its embarrassing" "what else can i do when my little sister looks cute as a fairy" my words bought a blush to her face as she lowers her head and pouts walking towards my little sister i swoop in and picked her up princess style and takes her towards my bed, my actions furthered her embarrassment as she held her head down and clutched my shirt note i have no sexual desire to her, right now that is, c''mon she''s just a six year old girl, it''s just that it''s so satisfying to tease her like this,her reaction are always priceless reaching my bed i placed her lightly on the bed but she refused to let me go out of embarrassment, after a few minutes she relaxed and let me go, though she was still a bit out of it i started joking and talking to her to ease the atmosphere and it had worked as she started responding back and we continued to play and talk for about 2 hours before Elda started to feel sleepy seeing that I said her we could rest in for the night she nodded and we got down to sleep, at first she was akward sleeping with me, she layed on the bed next to me not knowing what to do i chucked and pulled her into my embrace "Arnghg..." her shout of suprise was really cute, right now her body was laying above me with her head in my chest, smiling i gave a kiss on her head My actions together must have fried her head as she stared at me with a lost expression, i can swear that if this was an anime there would be steam coming out of her head i patted her back to calm her down and i whispered " Dont worry about it and just sleep, your big bro is always here for you" hearing my words she nodded shyly and closed her eyes to sleep +500 affection ''humm..looks like sweet words does do their job'' slowly putting her to sleep by patting her back i too fall into my slumber the last taught on my mind was ''I must take that hidden imperial as my master'' Chapter 12: The Shops Products Hey Guys!!! I made a small changes to how the status is shown Hope you guys accept it???? ...¡­.......¡­ it''s been a week since the day i had my first chess match with my big sister "checkmate again sis" i said giving my disappointed sister sitting across me an innocent smile, my smile furthered her anger of disappointment. "How can you always win against me, i am the older one here" my sister raised her arms and screamed in indignation, she had been having chess matches with me all week and yet till now she hasn''t won "you know what this means right?" "yeah, yeah i know, so what should i do?" her answer furthered my smile, when me and my sis had played for the 2nd time i had asked her to keep a bet, a simple one the loser will do one thing the winner want''s since i kept on winning, she had to do what i want, i didn''t ask anything big, as much as i want her to get down on her knees and give my dick a blowjob i can''t do it, first i can''t let my babies loose and second it might destroy the relationship i right now have with her, so i asked her to do small stuffs right now, maybe who nows it might lead to something "how about you give me a massage sis" giving me a stink eye she stood up came behind me and gave me a some what amateurish massage, it didn''t feel all that great but getting my smug sister to do something i want in it''s self is a pleasure after making fun my sis a bit i head towards my room, i got something important to do today, entering my room and giving the command that no one can enter it, i open the shop [ item: The founder Description: An amazing item created by the omerian tribes, said to make the body stronger and create an unshakable foundation cost:30,000 ] This is something i am planning to buy now, in the world of Ether, people can embark on the road of strenght after you reach 10 years when your foundations created normally its only when you 10 year old when your foundation or your plate is created, you can start cultivating your power But at times there are said to be people whose foundation are completed early, they are an extremely small group of people said to be geniuses and have great connection with mana of course i am no genuis but i have the cheat named the system, so suck it geniuses!!! after that i take a look at my system [ Name: Austin Lionheart sex:Male Age :8 Species:Human power:Null Total Points: 52,000 Looks:9/10(not bad you can live with just your looks) talent:7/10(nothing compared to your siblings) >Note: Hidden Bloodline(locked) Titles: None Partners Conquered: None ] 52,000 the culmination of the points i earned this last 2 weeks and with it i will take the first step of my plan. "system i want to buy the founder" [Request accepted] [Do you wish to buy The Founder: Y/N] i click yes and the familiar white light appears again and forms a container in my hands, it was blue colored cylindrical container, containing a green liquid floating in it "system am i to drink this?" [The host must shake it a bit first then drink it, the effect will take place during your sleep] what else can i do other than trust the system, shaking the container a bit, i opened it, unlike what i expected there was no smell, praying to all the gods i can think of, i take the container and in one sip, took it all in. to all the curious mind out there the solution tasted a bit like kiwi ''umm, the taste is not bad'' waiting for something to happen i brace my self but, even after a few minutes nothing happened "hey system what happend??, shouldnt i go all super saiyan or somthing??" [As i said before host, host must take a rest and during your sleep the portion will readily built your foundation for you] shrugging my shoulders and hiding my small disappointment in not able to have my childish outburst i retire for my sleep in excitement i can''t help it after all, no mater how mature i can be the prospect of using magic is simply an allure i can''t let go, forcing myself i slowly fall into slumber. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ [ Name: Elda Lionheart Sex:Female Age: 6 Species: Human Talent:9/10 power: Null Title: None Love: 89%(sibling love) Description: changing her perception of you > nowadays her favorite thing is to play with you Difficulty:B+(she is a child if you play your cards right, she''s yours) ] [ Name: Nora Lionheart Sex: Female Age: 10 Species: Human Talent:10/10 power:Null Title: None Love: 88%(sibling love) Description: your new character impressed her >you helping her to let go of her pain has set a seed in her heart(use it well) Difficulty:AA+ (you are her brother, the difficulty of making her love you as a man is extremely difficult ) ] [ Name:Grace Lionheart Sex: Female Age: 33 Species: Human Talent: 9/10 Power: Origin Level 6 Title: princess if the battlefield, The Red Rose Love 100%(a mothers love is always max) Description:Love you no matter what. >currently in mild depression and sleep loss >Her heart pains because of her broken family Difficulty: S (come on she''s your mother, how hard do you think it is yo make her see you as a man) ] Chapter 13: Finding A Teacher i woke up after a few hours of sleep and i could instantly tell the difference, i could fell certain particles in the air floating ''so this must be mana'' closing my eyes i tried to focus inside my body and in the area where a small structure was first seen now had a completed plate floating majestically "so this is my plate?, it certainly looks strong" plates are the base from which you build your power, its basically formed when you turn 10 years, the more you cultivate the more plates you keep above it creating a tower that aside i could feel the power residing in my body, i was tempted to start cultivating but the first time your moving mana it should be done under supervision for safety i got out of my bed had my lunch with my little sister earning some affection points, and went to see my mother to get permission to head outside the mansion entering my mother''s office i saw her buried in her work, ever since my so called father died she had to deal with all the stress of the Dukedom if it weren''t for her being a powerful warrior she would have long since fainted, speaking of which i started to remember the background of my mother The only princess of the before emperor and the younger sister of the current emperor, she was said to have great talent in swordsmanship and she had joined the military creating her own brigade and achieving merits it''s how my parents met, my father was a commander though not much in strength he was said to be a genius in leading the army while i was going over my own background my mother lifted her head from the heap of documents seeing her child, the only one within the household with purple eyes, she smiled sweetly inviting him to her lap to sit seeing my mother call me, just like a young boy happy from her mother''s call i ran upto her sitting on her lap and using her breast as a pillow i sat Grace looked towards her child who looked all the same but different, at first she was really worried about him, due to the incident with her husband her child had started to form an introverted personality she was afraid that he would be unable to come out of that but thankfully he started to change recently for the better she had recived reports of what had happened these weeks and to say she was surprised would be an understatement, she herself knew that her family was not the same after her husband''s death but she just didn''t have any time to deal with it due to her work and she was deeply guilty about it too but her son had come up to the task and did it for her she was deeply relieved when she heard that her children had started to play with each other again, looking at her son sitting on her lap so innocently she couldnt help pinch his cheek ''sigh, i really need to spend more time with my kids'' being seated on my mothers lap i looked at her, she was looking at me with a myriad of emotions and thoughts, i am no psychic but i could still pretty much guess what she was thinking so i turn towards my mother and switched on the caring-innocent-adult-child mode "mom is something the problem you seem deep in your thought" Grace was pulled out of her monologue by her child and saw his deeply worried look at her, feeling touched she reponded "No i am fine Austy, it''s just that your mothers just feeling a bit sleepy thats all, no need to worry" "mom you dont need to worry about us, we know that the reason you don''t have time for us is because you are busy and we don''t hate you for it" "we love you no matter what" saying so i gave her kiss on the cheek and began patting her head like an adult consoling a child +1000 affection my actions brought a small smile to her face and she ended up laughing and a tear rolled downed her cheek "mom are you alright, why are you crying, did i do anything wrong?" i responded in fright just like an innocent child would but to my suprise after that my mother had end up laughing loudly "HA...HA HAAA....." along with it she ended up pulling me into her embrace and i got hit with the scent of roses again, after laughing for a while my mother recovered she looked at me with a playful smile "so my little Austy is consoling his mother huh" acting flustered "no,no mom i was just cheering you up because you looked so down" "don''t worry mother is not mad at you" after that me and my mother continued talking for some time and after a few minutes she asked the reason why i wanted to see her and i expressed to her my desire to go out to get fresh air to which she instantly agreed. So after a few minutes i was outside the mansion with a few gaurds and my maid Mia accompanying me dressed as comman people, this time i decided that i wanted to go incognito. This will the first time that i go outside and see the world, the streets filled with humans, elves, beastmens and a few demons here and there,it was when I saw the different races that I was once again reminded that I am not on Earth as the head city of the dukedom our city was porch to say the least, the noble district which displayed elegance like no other the buildings resembling modern times rather than old, the world of Ether ain''t that behind in technology, though no cars, phones, planes..etc, the world is indeed well developed clean roads, cafes, amusment parks and many more exist here and not to say about the happy smiles on the people''s faces covering my head with a hood, me along with my guard''s started strolling around and "accidentally" reached a shop crowded with many young men standing at the entrance, there were quite a few nobles scions there to. they were like a pack of chickens standing there to take a look at their idol or something, playing my child persona "Mia what''s happening there?, why are a lot of people gatherd there??" "oh that, it''s just a bow shop that was currently set up" "a bow shop, then why are there a lot of people outside?" i asked like total ignorant child i am "well, young master it is said that the owner is a very beautiful women, so many men''s come and visit here" "why do they come if there is a beautiful women here?", my innocent eyes directly looking into Mia''s my question stumped her a bit, she didnt know how to repond "its nothing much young master, you will know about it when you get bigger" "oh, then lets go inside the shop, i really want to see what''s special about it" leading my guards we push to enter the shop, getting inside it, i marvel at how the shop is much different inside than the outside, interior well decorated with different kinds of bow hanging on the walls the shop was only one floor, but the area was wide giving out a welcoming wibe, and in the counter area sat a single women she was wearinga one piece dress which covered her whole body, a veil that covered her face, her black hair fell down her back, she was sitting at the counter reading despite covering her face, her Phoenix like eyes and her ethernal aura gives her a strange atmosphere, as if she dosen''t belong to this world, seeing her i use the read function [ Name: Elenor Claus Sex: Female Age: 140 species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: Imperial rank 3 Title: The Bow Empress, cold beauty, The imperial...etc Love : 0% Description: currently in search for a succesor >feeling a bit dispirited that she hasn''t found anyone till now Difficulty: S+ (she is a women with powers you can''t imagine, courted by several men, if you wanna conquer her, you gotta work to the bone) ] Seeing the data i smiled ''i found you'' Chapter 14: An Act Eleanor Claus or more popularly know as the bow empress, one of the few rare female imperials in the world before her, the uses of bow were only used in army in large scale wars, nobody took the bow as a individual weapon for combact due to its low battle efficiency. Her story in itself is legend, coming from a nobel family of swordsman she as a descendant did not have a talent for it this was a huge blow to her But no one knew that from a young age, Elenor had no intrest in swords, she had completely fallen in love with the bow taking her bow she embarked on a journey as a adventurer, creating many legends along the way, she had created her path of the bow, completely changing peoples perception of it ''umm, okay time to start the act !!'' like a child in love with bows i started examining each bow in the shop with total admiration "wow, this bow is amzing", i pointed at a random bow exclaming "Mia, i am definently going to be a bowman in the future!, bows are amazing" "i want to be just like the bow empress when i grow up" after that i stated going around each bow touching it and using it as if i am totally obsessed with it while keeping a discreet eye on the bow empress i could see that she had started paying attention to me ever since i said that i wanted to be like her not only that there was also notifications rising her above to +10 affection +12 affection +10 affection she was giving out small levels of affection at a time, after a few minutes she finally made her move "do you think that the bow is strong?" finally the bow empress spoke her voice was sweet and melodious, stopping my actions i looked towards her " of course!!, bows are the best", i said giving her an innocent smile +20 affection "why do you want to take the bow?" "so that i can protect my family" i put on a determined expression when i said it my answer must have suprised her, because she raised an eyebrow to my answer along with some points +25 affection "why the bow?" "so that i can always have their back and if it ever comes to it, use myself to provide them protection" i answered her, looking directly to her eyes for a few moment a silence lingered in the room, as the adults took in the courageous words from an 8 year old child After a few seconds Eleanor placed the book down from her hands, and looked deeply into me and when she did I could see that her cool expression was soon replaced with deep shock her eyes widened and the aura around her started fluctuating here and there, as if she couldnt believe what she saw, at the time the gaurds around me started arranging themselves to protect me ''what''s happening??, i know that she will be suprised but why this much?'' what Austin didn''t know is that while it is indeed rare to have foundation before 10 years age but his foundation wasn''t anything like that not only was his foundation unnaturally strong he was a tier 3!!! when a kid forms his foundation, the tier growth represents the final form of the foundation but the solution Austin took directly bought him to tier 3 the only reason Austin didn''t feel it was beacuse he doesn''t know the difference, so basically what Elenor was seeing was something impossible, you couldn''t balme her for reacting life that after seeing Austin after some time she calmed down, in the end she was an imperial, she had seen many things others hasn''t so she was able to reel herself back quickly taking a deep breath she looked at the boy in front of her, the boy looks to be about 8 years, having pruple eyes and silver hair, his cute face right now displaying confusion instead of fear ''Looks like i found my choice'' she smirked thinking of how she is going to boast about her disciple to her friends who always rub it in her face''s about theirs "boy do you want to learn how to use a bow?" ''ohh, finally you asked me, i was scared that something went wrong'' "can you teach me to be as great as the bow enpress?" i asked "anticipatingly" "i can teach you to be better than her" "young master, don''t listen to this women, we don''t know who she is" Mia stood in front of me and at the same time the other gaurds drew their blade ready for battle. "ohhh are you perhaps the son of the duchess Grace??" i nodded to her question "Good then you may leave now, i will meet you later" the gaurds were clearly angered by her remarks and just as when a battle was about to erupt i jumped in front of them and blocked it "young master!!!" "young master move away this women might be dangerous" the guards tried to persuade me to move away as not to protect the women ''you bunch of idiots, the one i am protecting is you!!, plus don''t you think i should use this opportunity to earn some point of affection'' "no need to fight, this big sister doesn''t seem like a bad person" i replied intentionally buttering my now going go to be master, turing around i apologized to her "I am sorry for causing the commotion" after i said that she walked towards me and ruffled my hair "don''t worry about it, this big sister is not mad" i could feel a bit of happines and gloating when she said the words big sister ''tsk, women'' , i inwardly rolled my eyes after chatting with me a bit, me and my gaurds head out "uyoung master, where do you want to go now?" "now?" looking towards a certain area while smiling inwardly i replied "To eat" Chapter 15: A Cook Freak Right now I was happily walking through the city humming, how could I not?, I just got myself a an imperial as a teacher, in the game it was some boy from a village that had got the chance to be the bow empress''s disciple As for wether I have talent in the bow, I am not scared of it much because of what the bow empress once said in the game So I have no worry of not having talent in the bow, plus there was deeper reason to why I choose the bow to, leaving all that aside now I am walking through the less popular area of the city, the city itself was very huge in size and now i was in a crowded area with lots of people moving around "young master, if you are hungry we can go to a well reputed shop nearby" Mia was anxiously trying to dissuade me from going to eat at a local place but i was adamant to follow my decision "don''t worry Mia, i just want to have a taste of the commoners food" saying so i followed the path to a certain shop, arriving at the location i gave the shop an inspecting look ''umm, its just as in the game'' The shop i am standing in front of was just a small restaurant, with just one level with a board hanging on the top Richard''s restaurant opening the door, i entered inside the first thing i saw was the gathering of many men''s inside eating their foods like thier life depended on it All of them had one thing in common, the look of pure ecstasy while eating the food, walking inside i looked for a seat while staring into the Kitchen right now there was an old man moving frantically in the kitchen wearing the chef''s uniform, while he looked old with white hair and wrinkles, the way his body moved with energy while handling the ingredients said other wise, i used the read function [ Name: Richard Gale Sex: male Age: 105 Species; Human Talent: 7/10 Power: Origin Level 10 Title: berserker of the battlefield, the food critic, the food traveller, chef of taste....etc Love: 0% Description: travelling the world spreading the taste of his food >loves to eat different exotic food ] ''so that''s him in real life huh'' Richard Gale a powerhouse focusing on close combat, more than that a vivid lover of food and cooking, he goes around the world spreading his cooking and tasting new foods he is 103 years old and looks like an old man, while Eleanor being in her 145 and still looks like she is in her 20''s, that tells you the difference between the origin level and an imperial The reason i came here was to make him teach me cooking, To be a good cook?? Hell no!! there is a hidden quest to be completed when you meet Ricahrds, once you learn cooking from him and if he is satisfied, he might give you somthing which might "coincidently" might turn out to be a tresure for you I was simply using the information part of the shop to look into the current locations of the capture targets and coincidentally found that currently his shop was in my dukedom after giving out our order we wait for the food to be delivered, Mia and the guards were visibly nervous after all we are currently in a normal shop without any proof of food with hygiene after 10 mins our food was served, it was a simple food, with rise, bread and soups. taking the soup i scooped it a bit and put it in my mouth boom!, my eyes widen a large amout of flavors explode in my mouth and i had to be careful not to sawllow my tounge ''delicious, just delicious maybe i should learn his cooking more seriously!'' seeing their young master eating the food with pure happiness, the rest gathered thier courage and gave it a taste "amazing!" "whats this?, how can it be so tasty!" "this is better than the chefs at our mansion!" the maid and the gaurds were soon conquered by the food, after the scrumptious lunch, i stood up and walked towards the kitchen "Grandpa were you the one who made this food?" i stood in front of Richard and beamed with admiring eyes, my action catching tha attention of few of the people Richard turned towards me his questing eyes looking down at me "yes, i was the one why do you want to know kid?" his answer "excited" me and i "exclaimed" " Then can you teach me how to cook??" "young master, what are you doing, you can''t go around asking strangers to teach you" Mia arrived beside me and wisphered "Dont worry Mia, i just want him to teach me cooking, his food is better than the ones the chef makes back home" while Mia nad i was discussing Richard spoke "boy, why do you want to learn to cook" "beacuse i want to make good food for my mother!" "for your mother?", Richard raised an eyebrow nodding i continued "mother is now always working hard and she is tired to, so i wanted to make tasty food for her" i "innocently" explained my ambition "young master you..." Mia teary eyed looked at me, as if i couldn''t get any cuter my answer brought Richard to daze for a moment "kid don''t you think that cooking and being a chef is not great?" i shook my head "no anything that can make my family happy and give them a smile is a great thing to me" my answer stumped hime for a bit but after that he laughed out loud "HA..HA....HAAHAAA" "Good, good i like your answer kid, so sure i will teach you some cooking" i happily smiled to that answer "you better be here at 8 am every moring, if you wanna learn" i nodded to his answer and happily started going home without any worries not knowing that the wheels of fate started to change Chapter 16: I am not her opponent Grace pov: currently i am going through the documents about the dukedom, ever since the death of my husband its only been me holding the fort down. thinking about my husband Austin comes to mind, that boy he has grown a lot these days, thinking about him i remember the report given about his trip outside to think Austin wanted to be a bow user and to think that i didn''t know it, to become a bow user to provide support and protection, he''s just like his father unknowingly a smile formed on my face ''sigh they are growing up so fast without me even knowing'' ''i need to investigate that women who owns the shop, Mia had said that her strength might be above origin level 8'' And that idiot son of mine want to learn cooking to provide for me, i chuckle a little at this, that boy is too much of a softie while i was in my thought, i suddenly felt a presence in my room, i jump up from my seat and started creating a shield a person capable of entering the room without my knowledge is not at all simple then i saw in front of me a women in a one piece dress and a vile covering her face, giving out a graceful aura ''she''s!!'' i suddenly felt a dreadful feeling as if the world was pressing on to me, as a person who had been to the battlefield i can at once say that i am not at all her match ''An imperial'' coming to my conclusion i became more respectful, an imperial be it any are people capable of affecting the world "what does an esteem imperial want from me?" i asked in a respectful tone she indifferently waved her hand "dont be still i am not here to kill you or anything" "i came here to tell you one thing, i wish to take your son as my disciple" "What!!" I exclaim in surprise ''An imperial wants to take my son as a disciple'' no matter how much lax she said it, the very possibility of someone becoming the disciple of an imperial is a very huge thing being the disciple of an imperial is basically a rise to the life of a king, it means that you have a chance of becoming an imperial yourself while receiving the protection of an imperial i tried to control my emotions by taking deep breaths, after a few minutes i controlled my self but my heart was still beating in excitement "why do you want to take my son as your disciple?" imperials don''t just simply take disciples there had to be somthing special about them, just what is so special about her son?? instead of answering me she looked me up and down with a questioning gaze "you don''t know??" "know what?" "That your son has finished his foundation, that he''s reached tier 3 and that his plate is rank 10" silence... "haa, looks like i haven''t been sleeping well, i am starting to hear things nowadays too" "i am not joking you know" i freeze and look directly into her eyes as if asking her what i heard is true and i receive a nod back, this time i am totally floored just when did her child become such a monster?? i take a seat in my chair to get some support, i tried taking control of my emotions by taking deep breaths, after a few minutes i got my bearing back ''to think my so was such a talent and i didn''t know about it, am i such a bad mother??'' pushing such thoughts away i start to focus on the topic at hand, an imperial wants to take my son as her disciple, it will grant him protection and seeing who i am talking to her character is good to "so does the bow empress think, my son has the talent to inherit her bow?" "dont worry, your sons talent in the bow is great to" hearing that i give out a sigh "i have no problem with you being Austin''s teacher but Austin has to agree to it" "that''s no problem" with that she disappeared from in front of me, it''s only then that i could take a deep breath to calm myself and than i noticed that i was covered with sweat ''dealing with an imperial no joke, i should take a bath'' with that i head towards the shower ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin pov: "say ahhhh" +20 affection right now i am feeding my little sister and filling in my daily dose of affection points while planning my next move, suddenly i felt a pull on my shirt and looks down and saw my sister looking at me "what is it??" "u-um brother can i sleep with you today?" "sure why not" after sleeping with me for the first time, Elda some times comes and sleeps with me, it doesn''t hurt to have a cute little girl laying on your embrace so i always agree to it it was during this time that i got a summons from my mother so i head towards her.Entering the room there was another person, yup it''s Eleanor ''um, it''s time to begin the act'' when i entered two pair of eyes moves towards me, smiling i ran into my mothers embrace, giving her a hug "what is it mother?" "its nothing i just wanted you to meet someone" saying so she pointed at Eleanor who was seated in a chair, "surprised" i responded "what are you doing here bis sis??" i am pretty sure that i saw my mothers lips twitch when i called her big sis "its nothing, i just came to ask if you would be interested in learning to use the bow from me?" "use the bow?" i turn to my mother "confused" as if couldn''t understand what she was saying to me "do you know who this big sister in front of you is?" my mother asked i shook my head "the person in front of you is the bow empress, an imperial" "what!" i shouted in "suprise" i turned towards Elenanor my eyes displaying "admiration" towards her, seeing this Grace felt a bit sour in her heart as if her sons love is being slowly sipped away seeing my "admiration" Eleanor smiles, ''good, looks like my disciple knows respect'' "are you really the bow empress, will you really teach me to be amazing as you", i asked in "excitment" "if you be my disciple, of course i will teach you" i nodded in exitment as if i couldn''t wait to take her as my teacher, seeing me nodding so readily Eleanor smile widens "Good then from tommorrow onwards i will be your teacher" Chapter 17: Going Forward The next moring after my meet up and cooking lessons with Richard i left towards the shop of my current master, i am really exited about what she''s goin to teach me today reaching the shop i saw that it was closed, just i was about to knock i felt a sudden dizzy feeling and the next moment i know i am inside the shop seated across my master to think she can just pull me into the shop, is this the power of an imperial, this just makes me more exited to learn about the supernatural Eleanor looked towards her current disciple who was looking at her with excitement and eagerness ''he looks just as exited as me when i stated'' "do you want to eat anything?" "no need i ate and came" "then lets start, what do you know about the origin way" after that i explained to her the basic idea i know and she nodded to it "umm, thats pretty much it, looks like you study well" i "blushed" to her words as if happy and embarrassed about it "by the way do you currently feel any connection with the atmosphere?" "ohh, you mean the little particles floating around?" "so you can feel it" after that Eleanor sighed and looked at me like a rare specimen "Austin do you know that you currently have a plate its tier 3 and rank 10" "what !" i shouted in suprise, real this time ''so wait i am tier 3!!, no wait whats rank 10 plate?'' "master is there a rank for plates?" "ohh, i forgot they didn''t teach you about it yet" "The plates formed in your body also has ranks, it determines how much forward you can go in your path" "its noramlly from Rank 1 to Rank 10, with Rank 1 being the lowest and Rank 10 being the highest, the Rank 7 and above plates are termed as genuises" ''damn, i didn''t know about this!, looks like everything can''t be found in the library'' "master does that mean i am strong" i reacted with "excitement" "no its the opposite your body is in danger, your curent body is like a glass overflowing with water but the glass holding it isn''t strong" "if it goes like this, your body wont be able to handle it and explode" silence.... ''damn, i didn''t know that!!, system you didn''t tell me anything about it!!'' [System, duties is only to support not to warn and protect the host] ''Your heartless!, plus whats wrong with this women, is this something you say directly to an 8 year old boys face?, if it was any other kid he would be peeing his pants'' What Austin didnt know was that it wasn''t much of a problem and it was easy to settle to but Eleanor wanted to see how he would react to death and seeing him so compsed impressed and made her curious "aren''t you afraid of death?" ''afraid?, of course i am!!, who wouldn''t its just that my poker face is good, wait this could be an opportunity to score some points'' putting on my serious face i directly looked into her eyes "of course i am, but the fear of losing my family is more to painful to me than fear of death'' "my father gave his life to protect mine he only had one wish that was for me to protect my family and i plan to do that, so no matter what comes i will survive it" in the end my voice raised to high pitch for dramatic effect ''oph....thank you wuxia novels for your cliche lines'' looking at my master i saw a deeply surprised face on hers contradicting to her normal graceful self, suddenly i felt a pull on me and the next moment i was in her embrace, an unique orchid smell entered my nose ''oh..man these pillows are huge maybe even than my mother'' meanwhile Eleanor ''ahh, what a pitiful child dont worry master would protect you and make sure your strong, such a pitiful child master is there for you'' thinking of it she ruffled the boys hair who was looking at her with absolute trust and admiration ''ahh..if you look at tracher like that, then i cant help but pamper you'' +3000 affection ''wow, looks like my words hit her pretty hard'' then suddenly i again felt the same pull and when i opened my eyes i was in a forest near a cliff, Eleanor then puts me down "from now we are going to get your body accustomed to your power, so your first task is to run 5km here then do 20 pushups, squats and situps" "after your warmup your task will be to climb the mountain after that, when you reach the top we can start the real training" looking at the tall clif as if touching the sky, my feet suddenly felt unsteady, putting on my puppy eyes i looked towards her but all she gave me back was a look of disappointment seeing that i clutched my teeth "I will do it but after that will teacher show me her face?" After my question she hesitated a bit but then later she nodded, seeing that I took action the warmups even though hard was accomplish able but when it came to the cliff, i climbed scraped my knee, my hands turned red,my nails peeled almost of and i almost fell to my death but master saved me at each turn like this is it was only 2 months later that i reached the top, standing above it and seeing the rising sun i gave it out a huge scream of accomplishment, at that time the thought that cane to me was Behind me stood my master proud without a veil covering her face, her black hair swayed in the wind, her her looked beautiful creating a beautiful picture at first her beauty moved but then later a more important thought came to me ''when i am strong enough, i must destroy this cliff'' and like that a few years later this huge cliff disappeared from this world, no one knows how [ Name: Elenor Claus Sex: Female Age: 140 species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: Imperial rank 3 Title: The Bow Empress, cold beauty, The imperial...etc Love : 90%(a masters love) Description: happy she found a strong willed disciple >awakening a certain dangerous tendency Difficulty: S+ (she is a women with powers you can''t imagine, courted by several men, if you wanna conquer her, you gotta work to the bone) ] Chapter 18: A Party Grace pov: currently a women was walking throught the corridors of the mansion, she had blonde hair and green eyes ''sigh, what could have happened?'' Mia had entered her room and said that Austin had something important to say and i had to head there, she said that it was urgent thinking about her son a smile naturally formed on her face, its been 2 and a half months since he had taken the bow empress as his teacher in the beginning he would return all hurt and dispirited, my heart had heart seeing him like this, he was just 8 year old, i wanted to stop him from doing it but each time he would show determination and move forward i could see changes in him to, he had become a little taller, proactive and more confident plus his sisters are being more attached to him to he also now has 3 girls following him around to, looks like my son is quite the player, i chucked a little my mind goes back to half a month when he came to me saying that there was a salve trading going on in the dukedom, naturally I didn''t believe him at first but then he showed me all this proof and I had to make a move i quickly mobilized the soldier''s and raided the area,when I saw the slave arena i was so enraged that i had killed all the perpetrators and gave each people caught a heavy punishment after that three of the girls who were being sold got attached to Austin,it seemed that they were only saved because of him and they had no family to return to and wanted to serve him the human girl became his personal maid and the other twin fox tribe girls became his personal soldier attended while i was thinking i reached the room i could feel familiar auars from the room, curious i pushed it open and entered "HAPPY BIRTHDAY MOM" i could see my childern in the room holding banners and tables filled with foods ''i see it was my birthday today and my children''s remembered, ahh whys my face wet'' it was only then knew that I knew that there were tears flowing down my eyes, seeing this my childern came out me and we all hugged i had regained myself after 5 minutes "how did you all know?" "it was Austin he was the one who said us, he said that we could give mom a suprise" Nora answred in a slightly disappointed voice as if she was sad that it wasn''t her that could give the idea "but it was big sis who had arranged it all, if it wasnt for her we wouldn''t be able to do this, also Elda helped out a lot to" hearing Austins word both Nora and Elda looked a bit smug, i chuckled a bit at this ''this boy really knows how to handle his sisters'' i turn towards Austin who has smile on his face, colidnt help but pull him to a tight hug ''i wont let anything happen to my family again'' ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin''s pov: ''that went better than i thought'' i was currently surrounded by my family, who were wolfing down the food i made and praising me about it, my cooking skills had really increased these days though not at the level if 5-star but i am near to it "master shall i serve more" during my inner monologue a girlish voice enters my ears, turing my head i saw a girl of 8 years with brown hair and black eyes in a maid costume looking at me in atmost devotion she had a cute nose and a average face [ Name: Clara Sex: Female Age: 8 species: Human/demon Talent: 8/10 >booldline unawakened Power: Null Title: None Love : 94% Description: completly devoted to you >she wants to be worthy of you but thinks that her lowly self cannot be your lover >has an intense desire to make herself better Difficulty: what difficulty?? you already conquered her in a way ] Clara one of the girls i has managed to win over, she was not a capture target but an important person in the story as a part of the villam faction that is she had joined the Babylon school as part of a dark organization to be a spy in the school, the protoganist would later change her heart and bring her to the good side she had an intense hatred to my Dukedom, because she had been sold has a slave here and had been violated a lot, in the game she tries a lot to kill me or my sisters i had a good memory of her because her special bloodline that provided her great aptitude with darkness and had the rare darkness healing magic and was a great support in battle once she awakens her demon bloodline, her looks will completly change and her talent will rise,she had many suitors rushing to be her boyfriend but learing about her past they move away just as quick The issue of the slavery had been found out later in the game causing many reputation damage to the dukedom, so i nipped the probem in the bud and got myself 3 powerful followers it wasn''t hard i just had to play the cards right, the perfect moment of entry, the perfect support and the most important cliche line and they are in the bag i then looked towards the other 2 girls, one of them had a white fox ears and tail with a cute face and the other had black ears and tail, twins to be exact they both looked same except for the white haired fox girl being shy and the other one being extremely straight forward in the game both of them were known to hate boys and only suppported each other, they were also part of the organisation, they had suffered just like Clara [ Name: Rika Sex: Female Age: 8 species: white wolf beastwomen Talent: 8/10 Power: Null Title: None Love : 89% Description: her feelings for you continue to rise >Her shy feeling causes her to be unable to convey it but your words gave her confidence and a desire to stand together with you Difficulty: no need bro she''s yours ] [ Name: Mika Sex: Female Age: 8 species: black wolf beatwomen Talent: 8/10 Power: Null Title: none Love : 83% Description: as a person whose personality was falling your words had rekindled her hope >swears to protect you and be your sword, she deams her body and soul to be yours Difficulty: dude how much do you 2 want her to fall? ] it wasn''t hard to raise thier love, give the inferiority complex Clara a butt load of compliments, responsibilities, trust and love. Then she''s your''s as for the twins they were made fun of by thier clan when they were young due to not forming a plate, they were thought to be special cases were they had no talent for mana but that was just a misconception, they had the rarer case of forming thier plate all together at once, Rika will have great talent in water magic and Mika will be a close conbatant together they were a very strong team not to be pissed off but right now they lack confidence and hope so i just gave them that and so i got them though Mika was a bit suspicious in the beginning i quickly won her over, and now i have 3 future stars under me. Chapter 19: massage a few days has passed since my mothers birthday, currently i am with my master learning how to move my mana through my body. i am seated cross legged on the ground with my master behind me with her hands guiding the mana for me, i could fell certain power flowing through me. "what you feel right now flowing through you is mana, focus more into moving the mana into your fingure tips as a small flame" i did as she requested and could feel small amount of mana forming in my fingure tips which formed into a small red flame, it did not burn my hand instead it brought a feeling of warmth i marveld at my first display of magic that for the first time my expression was of pure excitement just like a childs, i couldn''t wait to do more Seeing my exitment Eleanor smiled "that''s all it is there for today, why don''t you go home early today" to that i gave her a doubtful look as if i couldn''t believe her leaving me early and yes i couldn''t "don''t look at me like that i just have something to do okay, that''s why i am leaving you early" no matter the reason i still get an early day leave so i pack my stuff up and just as i was about to leave i called her down to my level, curious she came down and when she did i gave her cheeks a kiss and i dashed out of the door screaming "that is thanks for today" after a while Eleanor recovered and smiled, "that child, just kissing his master and running away, i will punish him later" ''but why is my heart feeling this?'', shrugging it off Eleanor walks walks back inside not knowing that an unknown tendency within her was awakening , if only Austin knew otherwise Austin would have thought twice about taking her as his master after giving my teacher a goodbye kiss i directly ran home, where i was greeted by Clara waiting for me "welcome home master, should i prepare your food now" "Clara i said you right that you can call me Ausin when we are alone" "b-but, I-I I" "no buts, c''mon say it" "Aus-Austin" she had barely said the name out loud but for her efforts i patted her head as encouragement, which instantly bought a blush on her face "ahh, no fair even i want a pat too master" Mika''s voice came from back following behind her was the shy Rika, these two after coming to the mansion has been learning from the soldiers for combact, their will even impressed my mother "how''s the training going for the both of you??" "we are doing our best master!, uncle Clark even gave us praises" "that''s good" at the same time i patted both of thier heads which, they responded with wagging thier tail and happy faces, seeing thier tail and ears i really wanted to touch it but i knew better that the beast tribes womens would only allow thier married husbands to play with thier tail, i know that if i ask they would agree but i don''t want to push the relationship there yet i plan to build a more solid relationship first, after that i ordered Clara to prepare my bath, after that i had my lunch and headed towards my mother''s office knocking and entering i saw that my mother was currently having her tea, she looked towards me and smiled "what''s is it Austin?, do you need anything?" "no mom i was free today so i thought that i could give you a massage today" "ohh, your free today then why not" a month ago i started giving my mother massages in the name that she was working too much and that i wanted to give her some relief, my massages were normal but nonetheless she enjoyed it i came behind my mother to give her a shoulder massage but this time there is a difference as my eyes secretly started glowing balck and gold mixing together yup i brought the eyes of truth [ spell: The eyes of truth Description: when the light priest and dark priest had once fought they discovered their own hidden interest, togther they made this divine spell of light and darkness that can be used to see a women''s weakness uses: the spell covers the eyes to see the sexual or exiting spots of women''s.Use it to make even the most cold faced women cum like a bitch cost:10,000 ] suddenly i started to see certain green spots on my mothers body, there were red spots near her breats and pussy ''so the red area is more sensitive and the green area is less, looks like i will have some fun today'' "mother why dont i take a hot towel and place it on your face??" "hot towel?" "just so you could relax better" mom didn''t think much of it and just agreed to it, now she wss laying in the chair with a towel covering her face "mom i learned a new technique recently want me to try it" "ohh, we why not" ''don''t you regret it later mom'' then i placed my hands near the shoulder where the spots of green is in much higer quantity and gave a nice press "ummm~~~?" my mother suddenly gave out a loud moan which spread throught the room, hearing it my blood started to boil, the mother who always seemed chaste giving out a moan ''ohh, god i want to hear more'' "ohh, mom looks like my new technique is good" without waiting for her to answer i started to press my hands on her shoulder and started to move "umm~~~~?, Austin wa-wait ~~~umm?" without rest my hands started to move through her shoulders pressing each green point with pin-point accuracy and along with it increased my mothers moans doing it for 2 minutes i felt my mother''s body shudder and along with a loud moan "so gooood~~~~?" ''damn, did she just cum?'' it looks like the sexual tension in my mothers body was larger than i thought coming in front of her i could see that the towel moved a bit and i saw my mother panting with her eyes up and saliva dripping down her mouth, then i looked towards her legs and saw some liquid falling down her legs ''damn how i wish that i had a boner so i could stick my dick up her mouth'' quickly i moved towards my mother "worried" if anything happened "mom are you alright did my massage hurt?" its only when i asked her did she return to her self, seeing my innocent eyes and caring look, she suddenly felt guilty for "feeling" from her sons hand "n-no, mother''s fine just where did you learn such a massage?" "ohh, i looked through the library and learned more about the body, hence i tried using it today why mom did it not feel good" "no, its fine just don''t give massages to others now okay?" "mm" i nodded like a good child "now Austin why don''t you leave mother has to deal with something" nodding i left the room and when i did Grace fell back into her chair panting her hands travelled to her panties feeling the liquid there ''to think i came from just my son''s massage, am i that horny?'' ''sigh, how would i look at his face again'' with that Grace closed her eyes trying to forget what had just happened, while i smirk and walked away, looks like it really works Chapter 20: Massage(2) A few days has passed since the day i had given my mother a massage and she hasn''t let me do it again, though not a problem i spend my time training with my master and playing with both my sister''s, it was during this time that my mother told us a news "a week from now we would be heading out to the capital for princess Olivia''s coming out ceremony" hearing this i went into my thoughts, Olivia as you all guessed is one of the capture targets, she would come among the top 5 bearing the bloodline of the first emperor she is destined to succeed the throne, having the bearing and beauty of a great leader She always protects her people and is cruel towards her enemy, well this and somthing else made her in the top 5 that is she was a macho/sadist in other words she is a saidst who like to give pain and at the same time desires some one to conquer her to she has a secret desire to be used and to be looked down upon by someone but that in itself is a huge task. as the princess with the first emperors bloodline her pride is drilled to her bones, if just anybody looks down on her, well you better hope you have a life insurance even after you conquer her love, you would have to complete a certain hidden quest to be her "master", the diffculty of bringing her machoist side outside is a huge task in the game i just had to press some buttons and its done but here i have to do it physically, a wrong move and my head would fly away, plus right now she is my cousin, i was only broughy out of my thoughts when my mother spoke again "so we wil be leaving in a week from now, we will take our flying ship this time" with that she gave a few more instructions and gave us time to prepare, after that each of us went to our room, each with different thoughts "a coming out ceremony huh.." its basically those idol declarations back on earth where a person makes a debut in front the people, there would be many important people there too. actually our mansion and the palace has a teleportation circle connected with each other with enough magic crystals we could get to the other side in seconds but due to this being a formal invitation we had to arrive by our floating ship ''looks like Olivia''s plan moved up a bit'' after that i visted my master to explain about it and to ask for her leave "sure it''s no problem but come here" saying so i went near her, she placed her hands on my chest and i could fell her energy flowing through me "this is?" i looked at her "its just a seal which will show that you haven''t yet awakened your plate" "unless another imperial forcefully checks through you, no one will know" nodding to her i gave a kiss on her cheeks and went home not knowing that my departure just furthered Eleanor''s awakening. ''so i wont see him for weeks?'' ''why do i feel angry and loneliness for that'' ''ohh, well this must be love i have towards my disciple, yup that''s all'' with that Grace returned to her shop counting the time till her disciple returns a week later~~~~~~ currently we were boarding our floating ship it was just like those ballon ships you on earth but just reinforced with magic and gives of a luxurious vibe inside the insides looked just like a hotel with dinning halls, several rooms, playing area and space, the trip would be 2 days long after boarding we all started playing together as a family chess,jokes, games and like that time went on the whole day was filled with laughter and fun in a rare occasion our family slept together as one and during the next day i asked my mother if she wanted a massage in which she flinched and denied "no need mother is all better now, you dont need to do such a thing" "but i learned a new massage for this, i thought that i could make you relax, i am sorry if it was bad" i dropped my head and became "depressed" and "sad", like a hurt puppy i turned to walk away but my mother caught me and consoled me "no, it''s mother''s fault dont worry your massage was good you can give me a massage" finally my mother agreed, so i took her to a free room set up for massages, there a bed for her to lay down and candles where the only thing giving light creating a some what dark atmosphere seeing that the room had less light my mother gave out a sigh, even if "somthing" happens her son won''t be able to see it, turning around i gave a command "mother this time I want you to lay in the bed with a towel, I read that using a oil will be better, so I want to try it" looking into her sons innocent eyes she hesitated at first but then she later agreed, i stepped out for my mother to get ready while i took out my oil [ item: the seductive oil Description: the oil made by the cacation tribe to provide relaxation uses: increases the sensitivity of the body cost:2000 ] a bit expensive but useful nonetheless, after a few minutes i entered the room and saw my mother laying on the bed downwards with her bubbly ass up her back was just covered by a towel and her blonde hair was tied to a bun, gulping i went beside my mother "mom are you ready?" "umm" i heard a quite yes and began my game, i first lifted the towel from her back to just the ass leaving it there, i got a nice view of her side breast applying the oil on my hands i activated the spell and my eyes were gold and black, then i pressed my hands on her back giving a small notion "umm~~?" the results were already showing, so i went for slow motion rubbing her back and making her sensitive spots more sensitive, her moaing only increaing "yeah~~~ that''s it~~~~?" the more i pressed the more mom moaned out, at that time i was "accidentally" touching her side breats and moving i could feel her body heat up knowing that she was slowly falling to lust i activated a small spell, arcana which was just a spell for producing invisible things slowly without her noticing i stated to spred the spell to her pussy, and suddenly she jereked her body up "noo~~~ummm?" and with that she cumed and fell back "it was good wasn''t it mother" i looked at her with a smug and "anticipating" gaze awaiting her praise she looked towards me her expression changing, she had just cumed from her sons hand again while he was just innocently giving her a masage her feelings couldnt even be described right now, but it wasnt over yet.... "ok mother we will start the phase 2" and without waiting for her reply i started my massage again while pressing with more strength , i then went into her leges and started from there slowly massaging her legs i reached her thigh which i nicely "massaged" "ummm, so good~~?" then i reached her ass, pulling the cover away her bubbly ass was on my display, i could see her pussy and the juices it was leaking thank god i cant go hard right now or else...i dont know what might happen, slowly my hands fall into her ass and sinks into it i slowly started to knead her ass into differet shapes while my spell slowly activated and started to caress her pussy i am not scared because the spell might play as her imagination and due to her being lost in lust she won''t notice it slowly i started caressing her pussy with the invisible hand and my hands nicely changed her ass''s shape, her moaing was also increasing "yes...right there~~?" not caring about it i increased my frequency and a fingure of mine easily entered her asshole while my invisible hand entered her pussy "ahhhh....not there Austin~~~~?" her body started trembling a lot while my frequency increases, in a minute her body cumed again and her body along with her ass with my hands rosed up and twitched and fell.. "mom you alright?" silence..... going at her front i saw that she had fallen unconscious ''so that''s her limit huh..'' i came above her bed sat on her legs i raised my hands and then "pha..." i hit her ass, i saw it juggle nicely i gave her ass a few more spanks for my amusement and then got off her,after that i cleaned the room and left. '' Chapter 21: Arrival after i left the room my mother had come to see me after 2 hours at first she seemed hesitant and depressed but then she had asked me what had happened so i said her the "truth" that i had only massaged her once and she fainted after that, hearing it i could see that mom let out a sigh i even discreetly heard her muttering "yeah...thats right its a dream" and so on i made it so that she had a dream of her son fingering her and pleasuring her, i am pretty sure that after this she won''t let me massage her but it''s no problem i had already got my objective done, currently making my mother think of me as a man is impossible so if i want her to fall i should take it slow, right now her body already knows that i can give it pleasure in the future i could slowly make moves and finally get this mom of mine, after that there were no problems, it was awkward with my mom at first but it later went away then the whole week was used by us to spend time as a family were we played talked and slept together, after a week we finally arrived at the capital city i looked out from the window the city''s size was huge, you could say the city itself was a small country, there were giant buildings, beautiful churches and huge amusement parks there was a huge castle the size of a city its beauty breathtaking there was an artificial waterfall and the city itself was a great representation of strength and grandeur our flying ship slowly made way towards the castle''s landing area, me and my family gets ready to leave the ship once the ship landed we got out and the huge castle finally comes to veiw the flag containing a huge sun proudly floats above the castle when we got out there were some people waiting to receive us an old man in butler suit comes forward "greeting duchess, i hope your journey has been wonderful" "yes, the trip this time was especially fun" my mother replied in a stoic and graceful face and we all got ourselves into our roles to, my elder sister stood beside her as the eldest with a proud front my sister stood behind me and me in the middle after greeting us the butler led us inside the castle, the castle itself was amazing, the insides was completely decorated with gold and silver the castle itself is 1000s of years old and represents this empire''s great history, while looking around the catle we were led to a room, the butler stopped turned around and gave us indication to enter after that all of us entered the room, once inside we saw a 30 year old man and a 30 year old women within it the man looked handsome and had the bearing of a king his blonde hair and green eyes giving him the perfect look of an emperor the women next to him was beautiful beyond belief she had a cold face, blue hair to her shoulder and blue eyes that seemed to contain the world her face was the perfect definition of beauty she wore a red dress over her body but it was unable to hide her seductive body, her breast rose proudly and her ass stood tall, she had an s type body any man who looked upon her would be in lust but none dared to as her status,strenght and power were not something anyone could deal with arriving i directly used the read function [ Name: claus Ezraeil Sex: male Age: 46 species: Human Talent: 9/10 Power: origin level 9 Title: The Emperor, the lover, crown prince,, cruel monarch....etc Love : 78% Description: currently happy about his daughter''s matter >feeling a bit dispirited because his wife refuses to have sex with him for some unknown reason ] ''so this is the emperor huh...looks like his strenght is nothing to scoff at'' after that i looked towards the Empress, her beauty is indeed something but thinking about the things in the game she is indeed crazy ''right now she won''t have any feelings towards me right??" [ Name: Lora Ezraeil Sex: Female Age: 40 species: Human Talent: 9/10 Power: origin level 8 Title: The Empress, ice queen, beauty...etc Love : 120%(feelings still unidentifed) Description: her feelings for you keeps fluctuating, she''s unsure of what''s happening >her body completely desires you, her rationality about you disappears with time Difficulty: difficulty??, bro open your eyes, you just need to give the sign and enjoy cucking your uncle ] Austin: (<¡ã¡ð¡ã>) ?????? ''The hell ??? what''s happening, why''s her feeling like this'' ''system i think your broken !!'' [There is nothing wrong with the system] ''nothing wrong?, then what''s with this score?, love and hate don''t just pop out of nowhere she''s basically screaming for me'' ''why?'' [if the host want''s to know the information he can buy it from the system] ''buy, i will buy fast give it to me'' [the information cost 10,000 points are you sure you want to buy?] ''yes!, how can money compare to my life'' [Ding!...] [point''s extracted] [The reason for her increasing feelings for you is due to your bloodline] ''my bloodline?, are you saying that my bloodline effects her how?'' [host''s bloodline and the targets have a certain connection, hence the feelings started to form] [Due to your bloodline being unawakened the targets attaraction is going wrong] [right now in the targets eyes you are the most perfect being, the only person fit for her is you and only her for you] [once the host awakens his bloodline she will be submissive to you, making her existence only for you] Austin: (<¡ã¡ð¡ã>) ''shit!!, my bloodline is that powerful !?'' ''just what type of bloodline do i carry, what connection do i have with the Empress bloodline, system can you tell me'' [it is advised not to learn about your bloodline before awakening it as it may lead to you not at all awakening it] i have countless questions to ask but no answer, it really feels suffocating, while i was going through several plans in my mind my family and the others already started interacting with each other "little sis, you look better now", the emperor said "ya i have been recovering recently and i feel much better now" "looks like my nephew and nieces are all doing fine" with that the Emperor walks upto us and gives each of us pats on our heads, Nora smiles, Elda shyly nodded and when he reached me i looked upto him and smiled it suprised him a bit as always when he came near me i would always lower my head and act all scared but right now he could see a difference in my eyes, as if the boy had become a different person "looks like little Austin has changed a lot" hearing the Emperors words Grace smiles "yes, he has changed a lot" somehow the Emperor was feeling a bit of danger from the boy as if, the boy would take something important from, his instincts has always been his lifeblood ''what am i thinking sigh....looks like i need to get some sleep'' with that the other started talking with each other, the Empress came and talked with all of us while displaying normal reactions and actions in front of me we all talked for a while before each of us were led to our own room, it was only tomorrow that the ceremony will start and it seems Olivia and the others are busy with it i entered my room and directly fell on to my bed, the things that happened till now had drained my energy and I need some rest Chapter 22: The Party The next day i was standing in front of the mirror looking at my current appearance, i was wearing a black suit which contradicted with my hair, my face had a touch of makeup my current appearance was a package of cuteness and a hint of handsome, i was dressed up for the event coming up right now, after dressing me up the palace maids led me to my family getting there i saw my family standing together, my mother was dressed in a conservative green dress with her hair tied to a bun with a hair pin, she appeared graceful and beautiful next to her stood my elder sister Nora who was similarly wearing a one piece green dress with her shoulder exposed, her hair was left to her back giving a beautiful veiw, she stood tall and proud next to her stood my little sister Elda wearing a black one piece dress, her blob of short silver hair and her shy expression giving her a cute and adorable appearance when i arrived they looked towards me, my mother smiled at me while both of my sisters had a small blush on seeing me, well my appearance is a plus point of my current life after all "you look handsome little Austin" my mother said with a teasing smile to which i responded with a smile "bi-big brother looks handsome!" Elda replied with a blush "you don''t look bad right now" my sister responded "thank''s you all look beautiful too" i replied with a smile to which they all gave a smile back, after this we headed towards the hall where the event will take place the hall was extremely huge with several important guests being within it, there was a huge table with food that cost beyond a normal noble house''s yearly earning when we entered several eyes turns towards us, after all we are a dukedom and my mother is the Emperors sister so many paid attention to us all of us walked in with a proud and dignified aura even the usually shy Elda was walking with seriousness, after all as a dukedom we need to show the bearing of one the eyes of several older and younger mens lit up, my mothers and sisters status and appearance are somthing that attracted several of them even though my mother was married her beauty still hasn''t left her, so she was a fatal attraction to many even just getting together with my elder sister to was very tempting but not only the guys but several little girls also had thier eyes scanning me up and down, my serious face attarcted the little girls heart strings and my adorable appearance brought a twinke to the older ones we entered inside and waited for the event to begin, during which several people come towards us to strike a conversation my mother was surrounded by several mens and we went to interact with the children''s i walked along with my little sister and we went around talking to several others, networking is important for a noble, but all the people i talked to were girls several of them came towards me to strike a conversation i maintained a smile and conversed with them, in a matter a few minutes they were laughing and happily chatting with me as the atmosphere was getting lively there was an announcement that the princess would be arriving soon the doors opened as the Emperor and the Empress entered together unlike when we met them before right now they were giving the pressure and standing of a ruler following behind them were the princes there were 3 of them and a little girl of 6 year old along with them, they came and stood behind the Emperor waiting for the stars arrival. ''if i remeber correctly wasn''t there a fighting arc with the other princes in the game?'' ''looks like i must stay away from these cousin''s of mine'' suddenly there was a ringing of bells and a girl of 10 year old enters, she was wearing a golden princess style gown, she had blonde hair and blue eyes aligning with a beautiful face she gave the feeling of authority and magnanimity, giving the feeling that people could not help but follow her her appearance taking in the attention of every person in the hall [ Name: Olivia Ezraiel Sex: Female Age: 10 Species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: origin level 0- tier 2 Title: princess, the inheritor Love: 11% (familial love) Description: she is proud to be born as the princess >currently a bit confused about her unique traits Difficulty: SS (work hard, that''s all) ] ''as expected of one of the top 5 capture targets, her difficulty is indeed off the charts'' while i was thinking the ceremony started, many procedures were done and in the end the princess gave a speech, after that many people moved to meet and talk with her it''s not a secret that Olivia was born with founding Emperors bloodline so she was given a lot of respect by the people after some time my family moved forward to give congrats, my mother moving forward to give some pleasantries while we congratulated Olivia "congrats cousin, you were really great up there" i moved to speak completely diffrent from how i do it normally, my way of speaking caught her by suprise and she stared at me as some stranger "what happened princess, can''t remember your cousin after not meeting him for a while" it''s only when i spoke again did she repond, with a smile she said "no, no it''s just that you changed a lot Austin" "i, know'' i puffed uo my chest like i did something great after that we did some talk and moved on, telling that i wanted to explore alone i left my family to look around the castle while i was walking through the garden i heard a crying sound so i moved towards it, reaching and hiding i saw a group of boys surrounding and bullying a little girl "little sister, i don''t even understand why you are even part of the family, with your face it''s disgrace" "yeah, you should just leave" "that''s right no one want''s to see you" following the first boy''s words several others started shaming her, the girl just closed her eyes and just took it all in foucing on her i used the read function [ Name: Emily Hoffman Sex: Female Age: 8 Species: Human/elf Talent: 9/10 Power: Null Title: None Love: 0% Description: as a princess instead of living a happpy life she''s going through a lot >secretly she''s being planning her revenge Difficulty: A(she''s smart so you should make sure you move with caution) ] seeing the information i smiled ''looks like i am lucky tonight'' Chapter 23: Taking Action to think i would meet her here, Emily Hoffman, as you guessed she is indeed a capture target, a smart one to say the least her life itself could be said to be a tragedy, she was the princess of a small kingdom, compared to the empire the kingdom was nothing though. her mother was an elf who fell in love with the king of that kingdom, the king had highly regarded her mother but tragedy struck as her mother passed away when she was born unlike the normal fantasy world were there are half elves, there is no born half elf or something like that, you are either born as a human or elf but there is a chance for you to awaken your other half, if you are born human there might be a chance to awaken your elf side and then be a half elf from there you could increase your strenght or power and become full or stay half taking the advantages of both the species, in the world of Ether half species are highly regarded rather than being looking down on having the advantages of both their species they would be recruited by everyone but it had became a small problem when it came to Emily the king loved her mother but becuase of her birth she died, plus when she was born there was a red scar like stuff on her face giving people a repulsive feeling to look away many healers had tried to heal the "scar" but none worked with no one to protect her and with her looks caused her to have a tough life of bullying and loneliness but none knew that the girl was just bidding her time, while she looked normal her intelligence was off the charts, she was waiting for the moment to strike and strike she did she had awakened her elf side becoming a half elf, after that she was taken in by the elf empire becoming a direct attended of the elf princess, also due to her awakeing her scar had dispersed she had turn from the ugly duckling to a beautiful swan, but it was only on the exterior in the inside she had already turned dark, after she was taken in by the elf empire she slowly started controlling the market of her kingdom she had single handedly plotted and brought down her kingdom and given her previous family a terrifying death, after that she stayed in the elf empire just like a good girl she had become a person who only moved for profit, if there was no profit then she would rather die than act, her real character and ruthlessness was hidden from the world conquering her was a huge undertaking, you must first bring out her real character, then you must work hard to change her and then make her good and then conquer her easy to say but hard to accomplish but right now i am dealing with a child and i am sure that it''s going to be much easier to deal with.....i hope while i was thinking to myself the bullying continued and just as thinks were going to escalate i made my move, moving from my hiding spot i came behind them "Stop!" i screamed loudly my voice got thier attention all of them turned towards me and them seeing me all of them paled, after all i am the son of a duke and thier status could not be compared to mine having me see them bully someone could be dangerous, at that time a 12 year old brown haired black eyed boy moved forward to talk "ahh, yes young master Austin what do we all owe the pleasure of meeting you" ''playing dumb huh..'' "don''t try to act ignorant i clearly saw what you did, bullying a girl and not only your sister what kind of brother are you" my words caused his face to contract and anger came rising up, no matter what he was still a prince and the blatant disrespect from Austin caused his anger to rise, but before he could say anything i took action "i dont want to hear anything from you, leaving the fact you are doing something as bullying in the princess Olivia''s party is enough to backlist your family" "as long as you get out of my face i can let it go and if you have any problems i don''t mind talking about it to my uncle" the more i spoke the more fearful they became and when i said about talking to the Emperor, they lost thier confidence and just like scared chickens they ran away after seeing all of them going away i moved towards Emily, i gave a hand towards her "are you alright?" but instead of answering she hid her face and moved away, so i looked more clearly at her, she was wering a blue one piece dress, green hair that slid to her shoulders and a green gem like eyes right now she ws sitting on the floor hiding her face with her hands while only peeking a look at me with her eyes "don''t worry I am not going to hurt you, i already sent them away" even then she just hid her face "yo-you wi-will hate me after seeing my face, just like everyone else" just then a small reply came from her in a low whisper, she looked towards with her gem like eyes seeing this my heart felt a bit uncomfortable, no matter what she was just an 8 year old going through a tough time in her life, while i was just using her weakness for my benefit ''sigh.....i can atleast try to be a bit better'' thinking so i came closer to her "why would i hate you if i see your face?" "every body says i-i am ugly so no one will like me" "them try me" my answer surprised her and she looked at me not knowing what i meant "show me your face and let me see if i would hate you or not" my words caused her to hesitate a bit but then she took a deep breath and removed her hands, a childish face came to my view she could have said to be cute if not for the ugly scar that ran on her right side, giving a repulsive feeling Emily looked directly into the eyes of the boy that had just saved her, she wanted to know how he would react to her face will he be just like the others repulsed by her ?? but to her suprise the boy didn''t know any reaction, he just looked directly into her face causing to turn it away as it was the first time that someone looked at her so directly "you have beautiful eyes" his gentle and magnetic words came to her ears causing her to flinch she looked into the boys eyes and she saw pity, happines and warmth?? ''why.....why aren''t you repulsed??" "don-dont you think that i am ugly?" "why are you ugly?, all i see is a girl who has a small scar on her face dressed in a blue dress who looks pretty" his words caused her heart to beat faster ''pretty?, me?'' Emily had always been good at detcting emotions from other''s and she could tell that what the boy said was the truth she looked towards the boy who had a gentle smile on his face and was offering her his hand, for the first time a genuine smile came on her face ''mother looks like i found it, my prince charming'' +50,000 affection Chapter 24: The Game while Austin was trying his hardest to win over a capture target, within the depths of the Ezraeil palace there were a few girls grouped together sitting surrounding a table if Austin was here then he would definitely identify all of them, among them on one side sat Olivia and behind her stood 3 girls and one of them was Nora on the other side sat a girl of 10 year old wearing a dark black and blue gown, her dark black hair fell to her back,her black eyes seemed like the void with no end, her beauty comparable to the moon if Olivia was a shining sun that attracted other to follow her than this girl was the moon shining up in the sky causing others to come under her light "Looks like your party is going well i presume" it was the girl who spoke first "yeah, it''s going well but dealing with all those nobles is just soo boring" unlike how she was acting in the banquet, the Olivia right now was relaxed and carefree, after all she didn''t need to act so high in front of her friends yup.....friend''s the person in front of her was the princess of the Twilight Empire, Carmel Twilight. Just like Nora she had also inherited her founding Emperors bloodline what''s happening right now was just the meeting between different friend''s, were each of the gathered girls status could shake the world The Carmel in front of her was just a projection after all, this was an organization formed by all the girls of the Sylvia realm yup.....girls being of the high standing they are the friends they could openly talk with are limited, so all of them came together to talk and spend time as friends "i don''t understand why you all have to go through all this for a bet, why don''t all of you fight it out" a girly voice was then heard it was heard from one of the screen like projection on the room,oh...right there were a few "screens" being projected on the room these were just magical communication tools used to chat with each other, using magic it was possible but the cost was high but it was nothing to the girls gathered here "well this is important, we must decide the next leader amongst us today" for their organization the position of leader was always a 2 year period and it was always passed amongst each other right now their here to decide the leader amongst both the princess of the Empire, so they came together to decide it through a game of.....chess the rules were simple both the princess would bring their subordinate who would play a match and the best of three would win "so Olivia i hope your ready to loose" "hump, you have no idea what i can do" Olivia snorted to Carmel''s words thus both side brought out thier players from Olivia''s side came a 10 year old red haired and red eyed girl, she looked cute and gave of a feeling of an intellectual from Carmel''s side came a 11 year old girl, she had a blob like orange hair, mesmerizing brown eyes which seemed to contain some spark in them both of them moved forward and began their game, pieces started moving and falling finally after 10 minutes the orange haired girl declared "checkmate" her voice breaking the solemn atmosphere within the room, the red haired girl had a disbelieving face, she couldn''t understand how she lost, it was as if she played for her opponent to win Nora had a frown on her face, she could see that the orange haired girl has some ability that let her win but she couldn''t complain as it was just part of her power "calculations" the orange haired girl spoke her eyes shinning "i am able to predict and move before my opponent''s makes one" her words answering the doubts of the people gathered there ''that''s basically an ability to cheat in a chess game'' Nora thought, she couldn''t help in any way right now, suddenly she thought of a certain silver haired boy ''maybe Austin can....?'' while Nora was thinking the 2nd person moved to play who also lost much earlier than the first one bringing a heavy atmosphere to the room "looks like this is what you all have" the orange haired girl smiled with a smug face her arrogance sliping out of her, the words she spoke brought a frown on both Olivia and Carmel, before they could speak some else made a move "don''t be so arrogant, you won''t be able to win against the person i will bring" Nora''s voice echoed in the room bringing all the attention to her "oh?, then i could like to see this person you speak of" the orange haired girl spoke "your highness give me a chance i will bring you a champion" Olivia looked into Nora''s eyes for a few minutes before nodding 15 minutes later~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Austin was now currently looking at the surrounding in which he was brought ''wait, what happened?, why am i here?, what kind of heaven is this?'' a few moments ago he was spending time with Clara racking in a lot of affection, playing and teasing her brought a lot of points though not love he had at least got her to have a crush on him and was sure that it could later develop to love, so before leaving her he had given her a communication tool connecting to him just as he was happily humming and going back he was caught by his sister Nora who had pulled him without any words and brought him to this room...no correction heaven currently he was seated in front of a orange haired girl while surrounding him were different girls, all of them being capture targets ''holy moly, did i win a lottery today?" at first i looked towards the black haired girl [ Name: Carmel Twilight Sex: Female Age: 10 Species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: origin level 0- Tier 2 Title: princess Twilight, The foodie Love: 0% Description: currently hoping to win the seat of the leader >she loves sweets Difficulty: SS(try your best) ] ''yup just as i thought another major capture target'' another one which comes under the top 5 in the capture target list, conquering her to is difficult after that i looked towards the girl in front of me [ Name: Ella Croftmen Sex: Female Age: 10 Species: Human Talent: 8/10 Power: origin level 0- Tier 1 Title: The intellectual, smartass Love: 0% Description: due to her high intelligence she looks down on others >wants to win this match no matter what Difficulty: AA ] ''sigh....another one'' who would have thought that there was such a place in the game?, if the players knew they would have done everything to get in here Chapter 25: The Game(2) Ella was another capture target, she might not have much when it came to strength but her innate ability gave her a high intelligence she was the right hand girl of Carmel, when it came to planning, organization and everything else there was none that could beat her after entering the room i was starred on by countless eyes, it was as if i was a rare specimen,i got goosebumps on my body Looking at my front I could see the girl''s behind Carmel, if my guess was right then they would be using projection magic to display themselves here The chess board in front of me might be using some magical connection to the chessboard in front of them, when I make a move the move would be done on their side to It''s just like playing chess on the computer with your friend, except it this being on a higher level, while I was running the magical theories in my head a voice was heard "Nora don''t you know the rule''s, no boy''s allowed" a voice was heard from one of the screens, i couldn''t see the figure but i could guess that she was an important person "i know but i am not inviting him to join plus he is my brother" Nora replied defiantly "Nora are you sure he can help us win?" Olivia asked her doubt, after all she didn''t know that this cousin of hers was such a talent in chess "affirmative, i am sure" Olivia then looked towards me who was looking around as if i had no idea what''s going on but i did get the gist of what''s happening ''looks like this is the perfect opportunity to show off'' "what''s happening here big sis?" i raised my "doubt", after that Nora explained to me what happened and what i had to do "so i should defeat this big sis in chess" i said looking towards Ella "that''s right" Nora nodded but insted of her expectation of me agreeing i did something else "but why should i help?" my question brought about a silence to the room, the previously uninterested girl''s started paying attention, after all this was the first time that they heard someone say no to them "umm?, so you are saying you won''t help me?" Olivia asked intrigued instead of angry "well...i can help but sis you know what you might have to give me" hearing my words my sister went silent but then she spoke "1 weeks worth" "2 weeks worth, then we are done" i directly said my price causing her to flinch but after thinking about it a bit she finally agreed "fine you can have my 2 weeks worth of sweet" hearing that i gave a pose of success and moved to play the game but then Olivia spoke "so you are saying that you won''t do what i want for free?" "why should i?" Hearing the same answer it should have made Olivia angry but somehow instead she was feeling happy ''it really is a different experience to be rejected'' +35 affection ''humph....girl i know you inside out'' instead of focusing more on Nora i move to Ella sitting in front of me whose expression had turned for the worse "kid do you really think that you can beat me?" i shrugged my shoulders and gave her a smile "who know''s?" after that we sat to play the game she made the first move, like this we continued to move our pieces, several of the girls had thier concentration on the game it continued for 15 minutes before i placed the final piece "checkmate" silence.... everybody had a disbelieving face on them, especially Ella she couldn''t understand where she went wrong "ho-how?" "your too perfect" my reply caught her off gaurd, everyone looked towards me, waiting for me to continue "each of your moves are strict or rule following as if it''s predetermined, there''s no uniqueness within it hence they create cracks in your plan" "because your too perfect there is no flexibility, hence you loose" it was silent for a moment before a slapping sound came, everyone turned towards Carmel who was clapping with a smile on her face "amazing, it really was an amazing game" "Nora, i lost this one" after she said that other''s also started clapping along with her who marveled at my performance, my sister came to me and ruffled my hair "i knew you would win, my sweet''s are not wasted after all" "that was amazing Austin, i owe you one" Olivia interjected at that moment Ella stood up and came to me, she was just a projection and couldn''t do anything to me, she came in front of me and pointed her finger "your name is Austin right?, i will remember you, the next time we have a match i will win for sure" after that she disappeared "don''t take her word to heart she''s just competitive" Carmel spoke up "i am really surprised that there is such a chess genius here, i hope to meet personally in the future" after that she went in to speak with the other''s while i was quickly thrown out of the room, shaking my head i walked back to my assigned room ''fight Ella in chess the next time?, I''d probably lose'' the only reason won against her this time was becuase of my information from the game, in fact it was one of the prerequisites to win her affection there was personally a flaw in her gaming style which the players muat use to win against her i had just used that, though it will only work once tired i entered my room and feel asleep the next day after the party me and my family set out to return to our home, i received a gift from both the Emperor and Olivia currently we were standing near out ship getting ready to leave the Emperor and Empress had come to leave us off "have a safe trip sis, if you have any problem just inform me okay?" "sure, you don''t have to worry about me" i stood there looking at them and i directly looked into the Empresses eyes, i felt my body go cold for a moment, saying my goodbye we boarded the ship, i didn''t even want go stay close to that women at all the Empress felt like a storm which was only calm for now, why you ask..? i had found over 5 recording devices in my room, it was hidden in different angles, normally a child who hadn''t awakened won''t be able to feel it but i could looking through it i could feel mana similar to the Empress, i should be an idiot if i couldn''t understand it till now, as much as i want to deal with her currently i can''t well the thought of cucking an Emperor does sound exiting, i must live after all that, so i couldn''t move against her until i awaken my bloodline so like a nice boy i kept it all back, as if nothing had been changed, taking a deep breath and confirming my goals i entered the ship knowing not what the future held for me. Chapter 26: Time Skip 3 years later~~~~~~~ it''s been 3 years since i came to this world currently i am 11 years old and am going through the files about the dukedom yup, you heard right, i am dealing with the affairs of the dukedom, a year ago i asked my mother if i could help her with her work, at first she didn''t agree but later on she gave in after all i had earned the title of a genius in studies, my teacher''s couldn''t stop praising how smart i was,leaving the boasting aside after i took part in her work the time she spend on her work decreased we got to spend more time as a family and all of us became closer, these few years had been a crazy year and a lot had happened first of all Clara had awakened her bloodline shocking the people of the house, taking my eyes of the document i look towards the girl standing beside me she looked 11 year old, she had black hair tied in a pony tail and brown eyes, what was different about her was the 2 small horns poking in her head instead of looking bad it gave her a cute look her face though still immature and cute, no one could deny that''s she would be a beauty in the future, unlike how she was a few years ago, the girl right now stood both proud and elegant she wore a maid uniform, the chest which was flat had a small sign of protrusion, her eyes whenever she looked at me was full of love and subservience, overall she had changed [ Name: Clara Sex: Female Age: 11 species: Human(partial demon) Talent: 8/10 >booldline awakened: demonic darkness Power: origin level 1 Title: The awakened, stalker, madly in love, love demon Love : 140% Description: completly devoted to you >she wants to nothing more than to spend eternity with you >trains harder than anyone to be worthy of you Remark: what have you done?? ] yup.....i went a bit overboard with her, during her awakening of her bloodline her chances of survival itself was small so I had to buy something called the pearl of darkness to help her succeed Also due to her awakening a demonic bloodline there were a lot of problems to, so at that time I stood beside her The act of me using a "priceless" treasure to help her and standing beside her gave me a lot of affection but I might have gone a bit overboard her love for me increases no matter what i do, as for her titles, i pretend as if i don''t see it. suddenly the door to the room opens and two girls enter one having black hair and the other white, its the fox girls they to have changed during this time both of them had grown taller, the aura of depression they had is completely gone, what replaced it was a fierce aura covering them "bohoo, master your always in the room, why don''t you come and play with us" "yes, we would like it if you could take some rest" Mika who entered first spoke supported by Rika [ Name: Mika Sex: Female Age: 11 species: black wolf beastwomen Talent: 8/10 Power: origin level 1 Title: crazy fighter, combact addict Love : 100% Description: you are her light, your words and support brought her confidence back >swears to protect you and be your sword, she deams her body and soul to be yours Remark: impressive ] [ Name: Rika Sex: Female Age: 11 species: white wolf beastwomen Talent: 8/10 Power: origin level 1 Title: water mage, loved mage Love : 100% Description: in her heart your position is unshakable >her shy character over the years has dissapeared, she strives to express her feelings for you Remark: both the sisters??, enjoy bro ] both Rika''s and Mika''s feeling had grown a large margin this is mainly because of the support i had given them a year ago when they saw that their plate was still not forming they had gone into despair but i was there and completely supported them at that time ,so i was able to rack in more affection My mother actually was very surprised to say the least, having one person with talent such as theirs would be a blessing but there were 3 of them, she couldn''t stop smiling for some time leaving my documents i looked for the time, seeing that it''s late i stood up and stretched "seeing that its late i don''t mind taking a break" saying so i began to walk but suddenly both Mika and Rika came to my side and took my shoulders, Mika on my right and Rika on the left their still developing breasts pressed against my hands "girl''s what are you doing?" "we are just giving you a support to walk" "yup that''s right just a support" Mika spoke and Rika assuered "Girl''s do you think i am an old man that i need your support to walk?" "we are just protecting you" "yup that''s right" ''protect me??, girl''s who''s going to harm me inside my own dukedom surrounding by an army, can''t you girl''s make a better excuse'' suddenly i felt a hug on by back and a voice is heard "ohh, c''mon don''t you all just hug Austin, you might make him irritated" "Clara you don''t have the right to speak here, your always with him while we are training" "yeah that''s right, you are always hording him, give us some time with him" like this thier conversation goes on ''girl''s am i not still here??, sigh...'' this is one of the problem that arose with their affection, they publicly started to display their affection for me not hiding it there were countless times when my mother made fun of me about it, plus there was a small rumor going around that i am a playboy to i haven''t responded to their feeling yet but they are adamant on being with me, of course i won''t reject them but the time is not right but the biggest problem right now are my sister''s, their love towards had reached 100% but the problem is that the love still remains "sibling love" i had tried many things but it still remains the same but my instincts tell me that it was just the calm before the storm, i get the feeling that once it changes the points would flow in i could at least proudly say that i had turned them into bro cons, while they were still bickering i got tired and made my move i took my hand from the Mika''s and Rika''s grip, my hand them held thier waist, my sudden movements suprised them "Austin ?" They both asked without answering them i gave a mysterious smile and then suddenly gave both Mika''s and Rika''s cheeks a kiss, which stunned them both "A-Austin you" both the girl''s looked at me surprised this was the first time that i had responded to their advances but then they suddenly blushed from the kiss while i was enjoying their shy look i felt a huge aura of jealousy coming from behind me, i look back to see a pouting Clara, smiling wryly i let both the girl''s go from my arm''s and turn around without giving her anytime to react i pulled her and gave a kiss on her cheeks too, now i had 3 cute girl''s blushing and surrounding me when i felt that i need to do some more a maid suddenly dashes into the room "yo-young master!, the eldest miss sh-she" before the maid could finish i had already dashed towards my sister''s room, entering it i was greeted with the sight of both my sister''s laying on the bed in pain "mom what happened?" i directly asked about the situation to my mother, there were a bunch of healers in the room dealing with the situation "sigh...it''s nothing severe it''s s juat that both of your sister''s are awakening thier bloodline" but when Grace said this there was no happiness in her expression, only fear and helplessness ''both of them at the same time?, how is that possible?" Chapter 27: The Crisis i had actually known about both of my sister''s having hidden bloodline but they were not supposed to awaken it together unlike Clara whose bloodline though rare has methods to awaken it''s different for other''s as we have no idea what bloodline the person might awaken being a house of long history there might be several bloodline that we could awaken, some might even require certain condition to in the game Nora would awaken their families commander bloodline, where she would have special abilities that will cause fear on a battlefield, plus she would also awaken their special sword moves too but it wasn''t all that easy to awaken it as she had to get a special permission and an item from the historic world what are historic world''s you ask?? some extremely powerful people might not be able to pass on their legacy hence they make a certain sub space which can be entered the person would have to pass the test designed and he would be able to earn that person''s power, there might be countless historical worlds spread around the world that is especially after the great war 1000s of year ago, if your lucky and stumble into it and gain the owners recognition you might go from a small chicken to a Phoenix for the Ezraeil empire they themself own a historic world, where a person can enter once ''in the game didn''t Nora''s mother almost sacrifice herself to gain recognition?'' if my memory was right them in the game Nora''s mother had to sacrifice her power to to let Nora gain recognition as Nora was unable to move entering inside the room i came towards the Nora laying on the bed, she had changed a lot within these 3 years, her face which looked cute was slowly changing into a beauty i could see that she was in pain, her eyes were deeply closed and she kept wriggling on the bed, then i look towards Elda she had grown up a bit over the years too, losing a bit of her cubby cheeks, becoming to look more cute, right now she laying on the bed, her silver hair spread on the bed, looking just like a sleeping fairy according to my memories Elda had seemed to awaken a special bloodline relating to fairies itself, causing her to be extremely good at elemental control in the game the "protagonist" had to help her survive the bloodline while fighting in the historic world, it''s how you earn both Nora''s and Elda''s love but Elda only had awakened her bloodline at 15 year of age ''did my actions cause a change?'' i couldn''t help but think that this was my fault but it''s no problem, mom will just have to sacrifice herself more but suddenly thinking of a pale faced and hurt Grace my heart contracts, my heart started to beat fast and pain seemed to cover me ''what''s going on?'' ''why do i feel sad?'' then i look towards both the girls laying on the bed who seemed to be in pain and then memories start to flow inside me the memories of a blonde hair elder sister who was acting tough on the outside but was gentle on the inside, her smug face and her childish expression seemed to flow before me suddenly a small silver haired girl enters my mind, the girl who always sticked to me, the one who had just desired warmth in her life, all of it just seemed flow through my mind ''Ha..Hahaa...Haaaa'' i laugh, i laugh out loudly in my head, of course how could i be so stupid?, while i was earning thier affection they were earning mine too unknowingly i had come to accept this family of mine, they had come to earn a position in my heart, i close my eyes and takes a deep breath suddenly my hand was held, i open my eyes and looked towards my mother, she still had her gentle smile "don''t worry little Austy, your mother is here, nothing will happen to them" but the trembling of her eyes and the look of fear were not easy to be hidden from me, going closer i gave her a hug, right now i could only reach up to her breast, but still i conveyed my feeling to her she had reponded back by hugging me tighter, perhaps looking for a support, leaving the hug i looked towards my sleeping sisters and slowly determination starts to flow within me ''Nora, Elda no matter what happens i will protect you, no matter the cost'' after i took my oath i suddenly felt my blood boil as if something that was hidden was awakening [Ding.....!] [ During the times of difficulty you still choose to accept your true self and choose to move according to your justice ?The bloodline laying dormant within in you responds to your actions, they urge you to move forward and fulfill your desire ] [ specail quest acitivated: >Bloodline: The Hidden Hero >Difficulty: SSS >Description: Hero''s aren''t born but they are made, you choosing to step up to save your family has been felt by your bloodline, so follow your will to the end ?Help and save your sisters in awakening thier bloodline >Reward: The awakening of your hidden bloodline ] reading through the information i was dumbfounded, i knew that helping my sister was difficult but difficulty SSS?? do you guys think i am going to war or something? but the awakening of my bloodline is indeed something i require, over the three years i had tried countless ways to awaken it but with no luck, even the system''s awakening serums price was over the top even when Richard thought me cooking and left all he gave me was a badge which had the picture of a trident and the sea, the only thing i could understand from it was that it belong to the sea tribe all things considered, the awakening of my bloodline is indeed a huge plus but it seemed that it won''t be easy, i take a look into my systems shop function ''looks like i need to start spending a lot of points'' it was at this time time 3 girls who i had left at my room arrived, entering the room they quicky found about the situation knowing what was happening they quickly moved to comfort me, they themselves had a good impression of my sisters as they don''t put up any arrogant faces "mom why don''t we use the teleportation room to travel to the palace, the people there might know more about the bloodline awakening" "i already contacted your uncle,they are preaping the transportation, we will leave in 5 minutes" after that we had moved my sister to a stretcher like bed and was brought to the teleportation room, i let the girls stay back standing in the teleportation circle after a few seconds it started to lit up, so i had to close my eyes, when i opened them again we were in a much larger room there were several mages standing around us as we had landed, several of the people who were on stand by quicky started to move, they started to checking upon Nora and Elda Chapter 28: The Crisis(2) currently within the Ezraeil palace, the Emperor, Empress, Grace, several people and me were gathered within a room ""can you tell us the about the situation grandpa Bruce" the Emperor spoke respectfully to an old man at his side, the old man had white hair, green eyes and a white beard the ravages of time had left a few wrinkles on his face, Bruce Ezraeil, the grandfather of my mother and the Emperor, which means he''s my great grandpa, oh...one more think to he''s an imperial "this really is incredible, to think both the girls would awaken their bloodline, one leading to great military might and the other leading to elemental strength" "this generation of kid''s are really amazing" Bruce sighed with both happiness and regret, happiness because of thier talent regret because they might not live up to it looking at Grace his granddaughter who had gone through a lot, he hesitated if he should speak but in the end decided to be truthful "Grace for them to fully awaken, they must go through the trail of our historic world but with their current situation theirs 0% chance of them succeeding" the words Bruce spoke brought the room to silence, even the usually cold faced Empress frowned, Grace paled completely almost falling to the ground but i was there and i caught her, giving her support, after that i spoke "can''t they choose not to awaken it?" "no, if they choose not to then they would be crippling themselves" Bruce then sighed, he looked towards the boy holding his mother, he still couldn''t believe that the timid boy from before had completely changed he always had the nagging feeling that something was up with this boy, but he never felt any threat from him so he let him be "Is there any other methods?" it was the Emperor who spoke this time, Bruce hesitated a bit but he still spoke "there is a method but the price to pay for it won''t be small" he then spoke about a method of using Grace''s life force to support the bloodline, to which i instantly exploded and refused "No, no way would i agree to it, if you want you can use my life force not mom''s" my determined words caused a wave of surprise among the people gathered, who instantly gave off some affection point''s, when i was to argue more, Grace placed her hands on me "no need Austin mother will do it you don''t have to worry about, i can''t have anyone leaving me agian" angry i pushed her and left the room, once i made sure i was far away my angry expression faded away and only calmness remained ''looks like i will have to use that method'' actually there was a simpler methos to solve this, that was to have a single person carry Nora and Elda and take the test for them the historical world that the Ezraeil Empire possessed was what basically contain the powers of all the past bloodline holders, it contains thier treasure, weapons and inheritance but the problem is that a person is only allowed to enter it once, and the others had already done it, plus the historical world was "real" in a sense it means that if you die in it you die, even if you are an imperial the test would automatically adjust to your strength so taking Nora, Elda along with you, you''d basically doing the test for 3 people which basically is a death sentence who would jump into something when the end is basically death?? controlling myself i move towards the room containing my sister''s, entering there were several maids doing their best to look after them in the there was also Olivia sitting in there to looking worried, she too had changed, not only did she become more beautiful, the whole aura around her had changed giving out a strong confident women After entering I spoke "All the servants within the room has to leave, I need to speak privately to her highness Olivia" After I spoke all the people within the room moved out "What is it Austin?" "Before I speak could we move to a more private space" saying so I pointed to a room connecting to the current one we are in, she looked at me for a bit but nodded in the end, entering the room I spoke "Olivia, remember what you said 3 years ago, that you owe me?" "yes, i do?" "then i need you to pay it back to me today" "what do you want?" she asked me back, her eyes scrunched "i want you to secretly get me and my sisters inside the historic world" "what!!, are you carzy?" being a smart person Olivia instantly understood my intentions, which she strictly disagreed "no, no way you would die" "i am not as weak as you think Olivia" saying so i realesed my sealed cultivation for her to sense "y-you, how?" even though she couldn''t tell my exact cultivation she knew that i was above her someone who was an origin level 2!! one must know that she had awakened her founder''s bloodline and had extensive resources, which gave into her current power but i was above her!!, this had dealt her pride a huge blow but she pulled herself back quickly "no matter how strong you are it''s too dangerous i won''t allow it" "ohh?, is the famed princess going back on her word?" my words angered her, she brought out her mana to mobilize her spell, but before her i moved faster, in the blink of an eye i reached in front of her i tripped her leg, brought her hands to the back and forced her to kneel, immobilizing her, currently she was forced to kneel with her mana restricted "yo-you, do you know the outcome of what you are doing?" Olivia roared with anger and shame, she the esteemed princess was forced to kneel, just this was enough to have Austins head rolling, having her kneel i was just accurately at her height "i don''t care if i could save my sister''s then death would be a happy end" i roared back at her increasing my strength on her, my words caused her heart to beat faster, my domineering presence bringing her hidden desires to the light "i don''t care and i won''t allow it" Olivia stubbornly replied ''Ohh, i see so thats how you wanna play it huh'' seeing how stubborn she was, i didn''t get angry, once Olivia decided on something it''s almost impossible to change her mind on it.....almost impossible "so?, you wont listen to me huh.." "Austin?" seeing the sadistic smile on my face Olivia felt as if something bad was going to happen, she could feel that Austin was different "wh-what are you going to do?" "nothing, i am just going to punish you" hearing my words Olivia''s eyes opened wide, she couldn''t belive whay she was hearing, was this the same Austin she knew "punish me?" "yes, bad girl''s needs to be punished after all" Chapter 29: The Punishment currently within a room of the Ezraeil Empire an eye dropping scene was taking place, princess Olivia, the star and loved princess of all the dream girl of thousands of boy''s was currently being forced to kneel on the ground, if anybody else saw this, they would have hacked Austin to death "you know that i am the princess right?" Olivia asked with anger and shame in her voice "yeah, so what?" saying so i placed a seal on her body, stopping her from using her mana, then i searched my spatial ring and brought out a recording device, seeing it Olivia paled "what are you going to do?" without replying to her i activated the device and let it float on the air, recording what was going to happen soon, with that i tied her hands with a cloth i could feel Olivia''s body trembling "y-you are mad" without giving her a reply i caught her hair and pulled back with some force "umm~~?" "ohh?, is that a moan i hear?" "could it be you felt good from being abused?" i could see Olivia''s body trembling with pain, shame and excitement? smiling i went close to her ears "i know about it Olivia" "kn-know what?" "that you are a masochist bitch who likes pain" i felt her eyes widen and her body tremble at me words "you think i don''t see the expressions you make when i reject you, you think i don''t see what a sultry bitch you are?" the more i spoke the more Olivia''s body trembled, i went close to her ear and gave it a small bite "what would the people think when they find out that their dear princess is a pain loving slut?" i could feel her body tremble even more as i spoke, her dignified expression crumbling to pieces "so will you do what i said or do you want the world to know of your true colour?" "you-your bluffing" "ohh?, so you still stick to your stubbornness" without giving her a chance i pressed her head to the ground causing her ass to raise to the sky, i could feel her trying to resist harder "what are you going to do to me?" "just what i said earlier, punish a bad girl" putting her in place i lifted her skirt up, her white silky panties came to my view, looking closely i could feel some liquid gushing from her pussy, making her pussy lines clear "look at what we have here, you were starting to leak just from having me rough you up a bit?" "bastard!!, let me go" "tsk, looks like you need more discipline" saying so i placed my hands on her ass, though not developed much, it''s still bouncy, placing both my hands i started to get a nice feel of it while my eyes started shinning gold and black "sto-um~~~~?" "what is it princess, do you like my massage" while i was playing with her ass i went close to her ears and gave it a bite, Olivia''s body trembled even more placing my hands on both her ass cheeks i spread her ass and played with it nicely, changing it''s shape and pressing on to it nicely her pussy juice started to leak more, after getting a nice feel of it i left it, much to Olivia''s disappointment "it''s time to start your real punishment princess" raising my hands and using some force i directly spanked her ass "pakh" "ah~~?" Olivia moaned out in pain and pleasure, i pulled her hair up and spoke to her ear "i guess to a bitch like you this is more likely a gift than a punishment" then i pushed her back took my arm up and spanked her hard "pakh....pakh...pakh" i gave both her ass cheeks slaps continuously, giving each side a good amount of spanks, just when i reached the 10th spank Olivia twitched and cumed "ah~~~so good?" Olivia raised her head up high her tounge out and eyes raised to her head the perfect agohe expression, her pussy juices flooded her panties and she fell to the floor again currently the esteemed princess was laying on the floor her ass raised up, taking deep breaths and her juices leaking down her pussy "ha...ha....haa" just when she had almost regained her clarity i went close to her puller her body up by the hair, her blue eyes right now was hazy and unclear, i could also feel her hatred towards me too smirking i reached close to her face taking the recording device in my hands "listen to me now you slut, from now onwards you are my slave my property which means that you would do what i say otherwise i don''t mind spreading this video through the world" i could see many emotions going through her mind right now hate, uncertainty, sadness and many more ''sigh to think i had to take this path'' i was planning on first raising her affection and then begin to bring out machoist side and play with her but now i have to go with the hate to love plan well i don''t have a choice, she''s the only one who can help me right now, i just have to gamble with it right now standing up i gave her gave her freedom letting her loose, i am not scared that she would do somthing not when she''s this drained anyway i quicky removed the noise cancelling barrier i had set up, i quicky moved towards my sisters room, leaving Olivia to clean up the mess Once outside I quickly placed my hands on my beating chest ''Ohh that was scary!'' I could feel the sweat on my back, What do you think that all this time I was cool? Nope, not at all while everything might seem that it went well there were many ways it could have messed up While I am stronger than Olivia it does not mean that she could not fight me back, if we really fought I would have needed to pay some price to bring her down She doesn''t have a bloodline for nothing, the only reason I could bring her down is due to 3 reasons the information I knew about her, her pride and last but not the least luck As for the blackmail material I have, if she really wanted she could just tell her father, then I and the material would leave this world without causing any ripples But she won''t do it due to her pride and her sadistic side, I had taken her down fair and square, so she would do her best to bring me down all by herself Due to her pride she would want to trample and humiliate me by her own power, so from now onwards I must keep my dome nearing side to her at all times ''Oh yeah before that, system what''s Olivias current love towards me?'' [her current love towards you is 3% but it had changed from familial love to that of undefined for now] ''Ohh?, that''s good news'' After that I walk towards my sisters who were laying on the bed reaching there i could still see the frowns on their faces,taking out 2 container''s, i brought it to their face and made them drink it in their sleep after a few minutes, i could see that their frowns eased and they were feeling much better, it''s at that time that Olivia entered the room her face was flushed and i could see that the stains on her dress had disappeared when she looked at me her expression turned cold "so this is your real character huh" i got to say i am really impressed by her, i was someone who made her cum by spanking her and here she stood without any fear facing me " yeah this is me, so what, my slave princess" my words instantly caused her anger to rise but she controlled it "you do know after all this is over, i will kill you" "sure i would die happily knowing that i was the first to spank a princess" "you!" this time instead of exploding Olivia took a deep breath to control herself again "i don''t know how you got this strong but i will kill you one day with my own hands" smirking i went in front of her, she didn''t even flinch but looked straight into me, i was shorter than her currently so I had to look upto her "princess right now you belong to me so don''t act to arrogant" as much as i want to deal more with her, my sister''s problem has more priority now, i took Elda in a princess carry and used bit of float magic to float Nora, i then turned to the now cold faced Olivia "lead the way, my dear machoest princess" Chapter 30: Chaos currently i was walking carrying Elda and Nora behind Olivia who was leading the way, on the way several people questioned us but Olivia dealt with it perfectly walking for a few minutes we reached a huge door without any guards or protection, which made me confused and seeing my seeing my puzzled look Olivia responded coldly "there are no guards because there is no need of it, the room can only be opened by someone with the Emperors token or a special bloodline like mine" after saying that she made a small wound on her hand and placed it on the door which trembled a bit at first and then it opened once the door opened all i could see inside it was just darkness plain darkness, after opening the door Olivia turned to me "after entering the door you would be transported inside" "after entering the door i don''t care about what happens to you but no harm should come to Nora and Elda" saying so she released her mana for intimidation, i scoffed at her and turned to enter with out any fear but while entering it i gave the now dressed Olivia one more spank "pakh.." "ah~~~?" her flustered expression was indeed quite the sight and before she exploded i entered the room, once i entered it i felt as if I was falling through a void, i felt something scanning through my body seeing through my secrets after a while i was brought into a white room, entering it i could see both Elda and Nora on the floor, i rushed upto check them "um, whats happening?" "ha, bi-big brother where are am i?" coming close i saw that both Elda and Nora had woken up but their bodies were totally stiff and their minds in chaos,checking them and seeing their alright i let out a sigh "it''s nothing you girl''s don''t need to worry" but then suddenly a voice was heard "wrong young man they do need to worry" suddenly the space fluctuated and a figure was created in front of us, the person who appered was a blonde haired, green eyed handsome middle aged man when he appeared i felt as if the world was pressed into me and felt it quite difficult to breath, seeing the person in front of me i was suprised after all i had seen him in some portraits of the palace Luke Ezraeil the founder of the Ezraeil Empire, a legendary man to say the least, seeing the person appear both Elda and Nora was surprised, after all they could to identify the person "Austin what''s going on?" "big brother what''s happening?" both Nora and Elda questioned at the same time before i could anwer some one else did "you both are here due to awakening your bloodline and are in danger" Luke''s word brought silence to both the girl''s as they turned quite, they were smart people themselves, so they could fogure somethings on their own "normally when groups enter, according to the program, each of you would be seperated and given individual task" "but seeing two descendant girls of my bloodline and a freakishly talented boy, for once i stepped in to intervene" saying that he looked towards me "boy do you know how surprised I was when i found out you were origin level 3 at just the age of 11?" "what !!" both Nora and Elda reacted at the same time, according to them their brother should just be origin level 1, after all i never said them about my teacher or my true strength "Even back in my time your talent was rare" "that''s why i want to ask you, boy do you really want to undergo the trail for all three of you??" "trail?, Austin what''s going on here?" this time Nora enquired and her expression while asking so didn''t look good to, sighing i went closer to both of them and explained the situation i could see both Nora and Elda go pale when they heard about their situation, Elda slowly started crying while Nora was still acting tough i pulled Elda into my embrace, who started crying both in fear and sadness, i sat there patting her back to give her some comfort "Austin i won''t let you do this" Nora was the first to break the silence, she wore a serious expression completely conveying her conviction... but too bad her conviction meant nothing to me right now!! i looked directly into hers eyes as if trying to scare her but she just looked straight back at me not even flinching this went on for while before i smiled "big sister, do you remember what i said to you 3 years ago in our first chess match?" my abrut question got her off gaurd, instead of clarifying, i stood up and slowly kept the now pacified Elda down, then i walked towards the ancestor Luke "ancestor i want to take the test for both of them" "Austin!" "Big brother!" neglecting my shouting sister''s i looked towards the ancestor "are you sure, i certainly don''t want to see such a talent wasted" "i am sure, plus can you do me a favour" "what is it" "if i fail and die could you sent my sisters away, since i am taking the test i should be the only one affected by it''s failure" there was silence for a bit before Luke responded "I can do that but during the period of the test you must protect both of them and if they die under your protection then it''s on you" after saying that his body started to turn illusionary and disappears "you have 5 minutes to get ready" after that he completely disappeared, i turn towards my sisters one looking at me with worry and the other with sadness "Nora i said that i would take care of you, be there for you, hence that''s what i am gonna do" while Austin was inside bullshiting to his sisters, outside the historic world things were less than peace full Chapter 31: Chaos(2) while Austin was trying to earn affections from his sisters, things were not good outside the historic world a few minutes earlier ~~~~~~ within the room Austin had left earlier the people inside still continued to argue "grandpa Bruce is there no other way?" "if there was wouldn''t i say it?" while they were arguing suddenly they stopped, seeing this everyone in the room looked towards them and before they could question, Bruce disappeared from the room and the Emperor ran out of the room seeing this everybody followed the Emperor out, they kept moving untill they reached a room and saw Bruce talking to Olivia who stood beside the now open historic world coming closer they could see that Bruce had a very tense face "what happned, Olivia why did you open the historic world?" it was the Emperor who asked the question first, seeing all the people surrounding her Olivia hesitated at first but in the end she answered honestly "i opened the door for Austin to take Nora and Elda inside it" "what!!" hearing this Grace moved towards Olivia and caught her shoulders "what did you do Olivia??" the normally graceful Grace was completely out of it, she couldn''t believe that Austin would do something like this, feeling the pressure on her shoulder Olivia grimaced "Grace stop it you are hurting her" the Emperor quickly moved and interfered to move Olivia away from Grace "Grace calm down Olivia won''t do something without any reason, let''s first ask her why she did it" being pulled by the Emperor Grace tried to pull her self back, she knew right now what her priorities were "Olivia why did you do this?" the Emperor asked "i owed Austin a favour and when he asked me to help him into the historic world he used the favour" Olivia answered, shamelessly hiding the fact that she was spanked into submission, Olivia''s answer stumped everyone there especially the Emperor as he knew that his daughter wasn''t the foolish type to make any moves without thinking about the outcome Alas he would never know that his beloved daughter was blackmailed into doing it "stop fighting all of you the main thing to do now is to move towards the main viewing hall and see what''s happening" it''s at this time that the silent Bruce intervened "If Austin did this then he must have his reason, since he already entered all we can do is see how it''s going" saying so he pulled the assembled people towards the viewing room, Olivia who was following them suddenly felt a chilling aura she then looked towards her mother, the Empress, seeing her for a moment she felt anger and killing intent from her mother, Olivia shook her head ''no, i must be dreaming, maybe the stress got to me?'' while she was thinking the Empress came close to her "what is it Olivia, is anything wrong?" "it''s nothing mother" "if you are feeling guilty about anything then don''t, none of the people here blames you" the Empress said with a mild tone, hearing her mother''s tone Olivia smiled ''sigh, how could i think such thinks about my mother, looks like the stress is getting to me'' ohhh.....if only Olivia knew the thoughts going on in her mother''s head and see the hand placed near her neck just enough to do a smooth kill meanwhile back at the historic world, the time given had ended and the test was about to begin, Austin stood up and drew his bow the bow appeared to be correct his size, the whole bow was blue in colour it had several designs on it, the string itself was purple this was a top quality bow made of water less wood, a rare tree that grows without water making it very hard and flexible, this bow was a gift given to me by my master thinking of my master a small chill goes down my spine, after all recently i had found about my masters unique character.....a overprotective yandere teacher there were signs before but i had refused to believe it untill one day after my bow trainings were i was asked to fight beasts to improve my ability during the training i had gotten hit a few times and had a few scratches, so after the training i had started to go home, but on the way i had forgotten something and had return to the shop to get it when i had reached the shop i didn''t see my teacher so i headed to the training woods to see if she was there, going there i used a special device i had gotten from the shop [ Item: The Hidden Description: An item made by the great device creator Zuka, he had used this device to peep on many legendary maidens without their knowledgeable uses: by supplying your mana into it your body will exist in another dimension, so no one will be able to sense you in while you were near them ?it works as long as you supply mana to it cost: 150,000 ] this indeed was a great item for staying hidden or well you know peeping perverts, it was a band which you put in your hand once activated you would become a ghost, it''s like you exist in this world but no one can know your there, you could move through walls and such an extremely useful treasure to save your life, the only downside is that you can''t battle in that form, you are literally nonexistent so once i had activated it i had gone back to the woods to test it, what better way to test it than on an imperial once there the sight that i saw almost scared me shitless, my graceful teacher stood there torturing the very species of animal that had harmed me, her expression and the words coming out of her almost formed an idea in my mind to run away from this continent and before i could hear anything more i ran away from there not being able to handle the cruel sight of torture that i was witnessing, i had nighmares the day after after a quick research and information buying from the system i came to the answer for her twisted and overprotective love and the answer i came to stumped me from a young age Eleanor never really recieved "love", due to her low talent in the sword there was not much support from her family and even during the time of her adventures she faced many set backs only when she was famous did she receive any attention, so according to her that''s not "love" and she never accepted it, hence she never had a chance to give her "love" to anybody and it bottled up and when i who dearly and completely "loved" and "admired" her appeared, she couldn''t hold her so called "love" inside of her this is not bad in a way as it allows me to better control and make her mine, the only problem is is she willing to share me? if not then i would have to deal with a lot of shit in the future it was during this time that the warning for the battle began Chapter 32: Chaos(3) just as Austin had readied his bow a voice was heard "Test requirements shall be said from now on please focus" the voice was unemotional as if it was a programmed A.I "since the contestant desires to challenge for the other 2 participants, the program has selected a matching test to be conducted" "the said contestant is to survive the coming onslaught till the last enemies drop" "each enemy called upon will be within the participants cultivation, in this case all the enemies will be origin level 3" "the amount of enemies will increase in each round" "there would be a 5 minutes break between each round, in case of faliure the test would be deemed as fail" "according to the calculations of this program, your current survival rate is 0.0001% knowing this do you still wish to proceed??" hearing all the information my resolve shook a bit but thinking of all my plans and the new family i received i toom my stance "yes" "then i hope you the best" after that the location i stood started to change and i ended up in a barren land, there was no end to it, turning around i saw my sister''s on the floor and then i looked to my status [ Name: Austin Lionheart Sex: Male Age :11 Species: Human Looks:9/10(not bad you can live with just your looks) talent:9/10(not bad you are improving) >Note: Hidden Bloodline(locked) Titles: The manipulator, lady''s man, peeping tom, yandere collector, young master, spank master Power: origin level 3 Total Points: 250,000 Partners Conquered: None ] well looks like i got a new title, spank master, looks like playing with Olivia does have it''s merits, i chuckled a bit at it then i searched my spatial ring and took out the quiver containing my arrows, actually i can produce mana based arrows on the bow but the mana consumption would be more while i placed the quiver on my back i went towards my sisters who were now looking at like i was some kind of alien coming close to them i placed a small barrier device given to me by Eleanor, keeping it close to them i activated it and an invisible barrier surrounded them, this should stop an attack from even an origin level 10 seeing that they were safe within it i sighed "The test would begin in 10 second''s please prepare yourself" hearing that i readied my postion by standing in front of them and then taking out a pill i swallowed it [ Item: No Pain And Only Gain Description: An item made by the tribe of Markos for helping their younger generations go through their brutal training uses: by ingesting it your pain receiving node would be switched off for about 2 hours ??you can get beaten up as much as you like cost: 1000 ] what?, your gonna look down on me for avoiding pain? well i ain''t no masochist, why would i like to feel pain, seeing that this being an SSS level difficulty i am pretty sure that i would be beaten up a lot i am not like those protoganists who yell into battle without thinking, why feel the pain when you can avoid it?, it''s not lke i am going to win an award for it or anything while i was simply wasting time while thinking the bell for the test ran, as soon as it did two figures started to form in front of me both of them looked like human but the facial feature was nonexistent, both of them radiated the aura of an origin level 3 as soon as they arrived they started to run towards me, both of them seemed to be unarmed but i didn''t let my gaurd down because of it, taking an arrow out of my quiver i quickly placed it in my bow passing a bit of my mana into it i fired the first arrow, follwed by two others behind it, the humanoid in the front dodged the first arrow, but the first arrow turned direction aming for the 2nd humanoid the 2nd humanoid barely avoided it but by doging it ended up covering the blind spot of the 1st humanoid and vice versa without the both of them being able to respond the 2nd and the 3rd arrow silently hit their heart killing them, after that both of them started to disintegrate leaving 3 arrows i quickly pulled the three arrows back into the quiver and turned around amd gave my now stunned sisters a huge smile while putside on the viewing room there was pin drop silence after watching the first battle, the moment all of them had entered the room a screen had appeared showing what was happening inside the historic world they had seen the scene of Austin placing the barrier and taking down 2 origin level 3 warriors with ease, seeing this everyone except for Grace was stunned "Au-Austin is a origin level 3 bowman?!!" it was the Emperor who spoke first breaking the silence in the room, after that heated discussion broke among the people gathered here "did you know about this?" Bruce spoke to Grace with a solemn tone, Grace sighed and responded "i did, Austin had actually formed his plate at the age of 8, along with it he was taken as the personal disciple of The Bow Empress" each word spoken by Grace brought a huge shock to the people in the room, while Grace spoke the Emperor turned silent as if in deep thought "i see, that''s why i always felt a different feeling from him, to think we had such a monstrous talent in our Empire" Bruce spoke with happiness, jealousy and sadness, happy that the Empire had such a talent, jealous that the Bow Empress found him first and sad that the talent might not live to it''s end while they were speaking 5 minutes passed and the 2nd round began, Austin looked towards the 4 new humanoids forming infront of him among them 2 of them looked same as the first one but the other 2 had swords in their hand, yes weapons! ''looks like each round will only get harder'' i took a deep breath to bring down my raging heart, then i took 3 arrows directly from my quiver and placed it on the bow as soon as the bell rang for the match each of the figure started to move towards me, i raised the bow and fired all the 3 arrows at once as if determined each of the arrows knocked against each other changing directions, the 1st arrow flew towards the 1st humaiod who raised it''s sword to deflect it but before it could the 1st arrow changed its direction heading to the 4th unarmed humanoid and before the 4th humanoid could react the arrow exploded, causing the gathered rest to split up, but at that time the 2nd arrow arrived in front of the 2nd armed humanoid who slahed it''s sword at the arrow but the arrow passed throught it hitting the 3rd unarmed humanoid killing it with one stike, now only 2 of the sword wielding humanoid remained, just when the peace was about to come the 3rd arrow arrived in between that which blasted causing smoke as the 2 humanoid were within the smoke, i moved directly towards them and threw a small mana bomb within it which exploded killing both of them but i had no happiness only extreme seriousness, the fight must have seemed easy but only i knew the planning required for each, if the 2nd round is like this then how would the rest be? Chapter 33: Chaos(4) Hey Guys!! I am sorry about the late chapters my exams have began and I have less time to write the chapter. I only started writing to blow my stress and boredom and since my exams began the posting rate might decrease. Don''t worry I am not stopping, I will post a minimum of 3 chaps per week till my exams finish Thank you for all your supports???? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ the third round had began, this time there were total of 8 humanoids which had appeared, 4 of them carrying swords, 2 of them spears and the other 2 unarmed just like before ''damn it, looks like i have to start using mana spells'' the time all 8 of them appeared they started running towards me, taking 2 arrows i placed them on the bow and applied two spells to it {haste} and {penetration} after that i fired both the arrows, the 1st one travelled so fast that it pierced both the unarmed humanoids in a blink while the 2nd arrow travelled to the armed swords-mans where the 1st one got pierced and the 2nd swordsman lost an arm Just as I finished firing the arrows one of the spear holder then threw a spear at me doging it,i was greeted with the sight of a humanoid waving another spear at me dodging it also i put a bit of distance between me and them at the same time i took out a small throwing knife from my pocket imbued a bit of mana into it and threw it at the now armless humanoid who directly lost it''s life now i was surrounded with 2 sword and 2 spear wielding humanoids who had started to surround me, and before they could do anything i blasted a smoke bomb in my place covering everything with smoke as i was covered with smoke i activated my eyes of truth, as my eyes was covering with gold and black i could see the small green and red dots on 4 humanoids surrounding this was somthing which i had found out recently not only can i use the eyes of truth not only to see sensitive spots but also their weaknesses as soon as i activated it i took out an arrow and fired it at a spear holding humanoid who died directly, while i got hurt by one of the swordsman who just slashed at random ''bastard!'' directly taking out 3 arrows i added {haste} and {blast} to it which directly blasted the other 3 humainds the spectator''s watched as the spoke subsided, showing a mildly hurt Austin "Austin!" "big brother!" hearing my sisters call i looked towards them and saw their worrying face but i just gave them a reassuring smile, while i hid my nervousness inside, and like that the next 5 minutes passed fast as the bell rang for the 4th round, this time 12 figures appeared 4 swordsman, 4 spearman, 2 unarmed and 2 bowman''s!! ''damn it, long range was my speciality, looks like its compromised'' ''looks like it''s time to get serious'' thinking so i took out an arrow, i then gathered most of my mana into it, looking i could see the bowman''s arranging their arrow and the rest running towards me ''take this you bastards'' "{arrows fall}!" saying so i fired the arrow with all my mana, the arrow flew out of the bow at the same time it divided into thousands of arrows raining upon them, within minutes all of them were killed after that i sat on the floor ''Ha...ha...ha....wow it really is a crazy move!'' most of my mana and strenght was taken away with that move but its not much of a problem, smiling i brought a container from the system and qucikly it was delivered to my hands [ Item: The Rejuvenation Description: A potion made by the portion master Markas uses: by ingesting it all your mana and injuries will be healed cost: 3000 ] this is one of the reason for my confidence, as long as i fire the spell continously like this and drink this portion i might pass this trail without any delay i quickly drank it, suddenly i felt all the stress ans pain leave me and my lost mana filling me up, after that i sat up in meditation to reagin my focus and like that 5 minutes went just like that juat as the bell rang figures started to appaer and this time there was 20 figures!, 4 swordsman, 4 spearman, 4 bowman''s, 4 of them unarmed and 4 mages?? ''the hell?, did i miss a level or what?'' while i was in my own world all the 20 heads was turned towards me, their eyes which was their only distinct feature was shining looking at me, seeing their eyes i got goosebumps on my body just as i was planning to continue my same tactics, the 4 mages raised their hands and started chanting, just as i was about to disrupt them, several arrows fell from the sky seeing it i quickly created barriers while doging the arriving arrows at the same time, just at that time the castings by the mages were done, as it finished huge fireballs and other elements started to fall ''shit!'' seeing that there was no way to dodge i quickly created a barrier and hardened my body, several of the spells fell on the barrier while the rest scratched my body, just as the spells finished arrows, swords and spears greeted me, i could hear my sisters shouting ''fuck!, so you wanna play dirty?'' ''system, buy me 5 of the frost, flame, chaos and void arrows now!'' [Request heard...processing request] [Ding!] [items brought, 100,000 points withdrawn] hearing this my heart bled, so many points gone just like that, as i was inwardly crying different arrows started to show up on my quiver without hesitation i pulled the frost arrow [ Item: Frost Arrow Description: An arrow made by the great blacksmith Loki uses: it''s an AOE based arrow, which when once fired blocks your enemies in ice for 10 seconds cost: 5000 ] distancing my self from the attacks i drew two frost arrows, added {multiply} to them and fired, the 2 arrows were quickly divided into 6 arrows landing in different areas, in a second the battlefield became a frozen land in which all of them were frozen wasting no time i quicly brought in my remaining mana, brought out a normal arrow and quickly fired {arrows fall} instantly breaking the ice and killing all the enemies after that i sat onto the floor, currently i have some broken ribs and am bleeding from several areas, i can still hear my sisters shouting from behind me, quickly i brought portion and quickly drank it, this time the healing and mana recovery process was much slower Turing around i saw Elda crying her heart out and the usually non expressive Nora had tears rolling down her eyes, to them i just gave a small smile, while on the viewing room it was unusually quiet "we-were bow users normally this strong?" one of the people in the room finally spoke, breaking the eerie silence "it''s not just him, the arrows and Product''s he used are extraordinary" Bruce who had seen much of the world was the first to clarify the situation "maybe he had got it from the Bow Empress but each item he use is very rare and powerful" "not only that but Austin himself is dealing with the problem impeccably, each move of his is coordinated and planned making even the simplest of moves deadly" Bruce was extremely impressed to say the least, Austin could said to be a born warrior, while others were praising him Grace was tearfully and worriedly looking at her son who was hurt and bleeding without knowing that the fight was just beginning Chapter 34: Chaos(5) just as the next 5 minutes passed new 30 humanoids started to appear, even though i drank the potion my body stills feels sluggish, even though i don''t feel pain my body still reacts like a normal hurt body seeing the new line up i can see all the other humanoids and even new added assassins with daggers within the new group, there were even shield wielders too!! ''now i can understand why i only had a 0.0001% success rate'' the 6th round itself is very hard, how will the other be? no how many rounds are there? this time i didn''t want to take any risk i quickly pulled out a flame, void and chaos arrow and placed it in the bow [ Item: Flame Arrow Description: An arrow made by the great blacksmith Loki uses: it''s an AOE based arrow, which when once fired covers the whole area with an undying flames cost: 5000 ] [ Item: Void Arrow Description: An arrow made by the great blacksmith Loki uses: it''s an AOE based arrow, which completely defies defence and wipes the enemy off the map cost: 5000 ] [ Item: Chaos Arrow Description: An arrow made by the great blacksmith Loki uses: it''s an AOE based arrow, which creats chaos, once fired all the enmy will be confused and might attack their own allies cost: 5000 ] just when i was to fire at them i felt some danger from my back, the senses which i developed from battling several beasts came in handy, i directly ducked and rolled just as i stood up several dagger wielding humanoids appeared, i quickly raised the bow to defend myself and blocked some of the attacks but at the same time the void and chaos arrow broke!! i quickly blasted some smoke bombs to cover myself, i quickly activated the band on my hand causing me to completely disappear, within the smoke at the same time i heard screams from my sisters i quickly leave the smoke to see several of the humanoids attacking the barrier swords, spears and several spells were being forced into the barrier ''ohhh, it''s no problem the barrier can take hits from origin level 10 warriors'' just was i was relaxing my body i saw some cracks appearing on the barrier ''how the hell!!'' didn''t Eleanor say that it could hold on for at least 2 hours, why the hell is it breaking? ''wait a minute could it be ?'' ''system is everything within this area suppressed to origin level 3?'' [Affirmative] hearing it i was almost tempted to curse the ancestors complete past generations, so without any delay i quickly take up some distance from the battlefield and removed the effects on the band quickly the rest take note of me appearing somewhere else and moved towards me so i quickly take another choas, void and fire arrow and fired them while multiplying them the chaos arrow hit the the mages and the swords-mans causing them to quickly turn against each other while the flame arrow created a wall of flames among the archers, the void arrow quickly took out some of the shield carrying humanoids i couldn''t use {arrows fall} as i might hit the barrier and effect my sister, this in a way right now is effecting part of my power, quickly i take out my normal arrows add {haste}, {penetrate} and {target} on it and fired quickly along with {multiply} a huge chunk of my mana was taken away, along with it my tiered body was catching up to me, just as i was taking my breath several daggers arrived at my location seeing that i could not dodge it i quickly moved my body to avoid the fatal points few daggers lunched onto my arms, thigh and shoulders, quickly i activated a spell {discharge} and before these humanoids could react several stone spikes appeared from the ground impaling those close to me while at the time Austin was attacked with several daggers Grace almost fainted from it just as i killed all of them i forced myself to take an arrow and fired it directly at the reaming 3 humanoids killing them ''hah...finally it''s over'' just as i was going to rest a dagger quickly appeared and moved towards my chest as i was too tired and couldn''t move I was unable to dodge it, i could only helplessly watch as the dagger plunged into my heart scaring all those who was watching just as the dagger was about to move closer towards my heart some runes quickly activated on my body causing intense light forcing me to close my eyes, after a few minutes i opened them and saw a tall women with black hair standing in front of me ''master?'' before i could ask i saw the humanoid in front lf me explode and die, after that she turned to me, i quickly moved to talk to her but one look in her eyes and i shut up i could see it in her now cold eyes, rage, an extremely highly burning rage, just as she was about to talk to me, space wrapped around her causing her to be thrown out in the viewing room everyone was holding their breaths as they saw a dagger being plunged into Austins heart, Grace almost had her heart leap out of her chest it''s at this heart wrenching moment that a twist happened a bright light appeared around Austin and when it resides a women was standing in front of him, she had black hair and a veil on her face she was holding the humanoids face which exploded shortly after just as she turned towards Austin, she was suddenly wrapped and disappeared and moments later she appeared in the viewing room, the people in the room tensed up but before they could move Grace did "stop, she''s the Bow Empress not an enemy" hearing what Grace said all of them calmed themselves down, and started looking Eleanor up and down with interest even Olivia was interested as a rare female imperial Eleanor was indeed the goal of several young aspiring girls not to forget that Eleanor herself created the path for the bow users as everyone was looking up Eleanor the said person was looking at the screen, to be more precise the image of Austin currently bleeding, seeing it the hidden bloodlust in her almost started to spread, causing everyone in the room to stiffen up "that''s enough Bow Empress, your not the only imperial here" Bruce interfered to stop Eleanor from rampaging anymore, the bloodlust went away as quickly as it came, there was silence for a minute before she spoke "what happened" 2 words were said but each word was cold without any emotions, at this time Grace took up her confidence and came forward to explain the situation the more Grace spoke the more she felt that the anger in Eleanor was increasing, when the story was finished Eleanor was in the room taking deep breaths to control herself "you people let this happen ?" the moment Eleanor spoke she realased her power causing many people to step back "that''s enough" Bruce shouted and released his power to counter Eleanor''s "continue this and you shall be making an enemy of the Ezraeil empire" right now a tense situation was taking place but a fight did not take place instead Eleanor reeled in her power and switched her focus onto the screen as of right now the 7th round had begun and Austin does not seem to be ready Chapter 35: Chaos(6) after Eleanor had disappeared i directly slumped into the floor, i was bleeding from several areas and i almost died, if i don''t treat myself now i am sure that i am going to die from bleeding, my ears are buzzing from the screams of my sisters and my head is filled with many useless thoughts ''sy-system qu-quickly get me the potion for me to drink and fast'' [Product purchased, delivering] suddenly the container quickly appears in front of me, i was laying on the floor helplessly looking at it, pushing myself i use my only one good hand to lift it, using all my effort i quickly pushed it into my mouth drinking it at one gulp falling back into the ground again the mysterious healing quickly started to flow through me, bringing myself back to shape, though it was slower than before, the current healing rate is at least 10 times slower than the before one''s i am so glad that i can''t feel pain right now or else i might be crying on the floor, no matter how tough it is, i don''t think that being stabbed by different daggers is a pleasant feeling well that is one of the main reason that all the people in the viewing room was impressed, to see a 11 year old boy with such pain tolerance or bravery, there are many talented people but to go on fighting even when you are in pain, now that''s impressive sigh....if only they could know the truth while i was going into different fantasies to somehow forget my current situation, a voice was heard the very same emotionless A.I voice from the beginning "an unknown individual as entered the trail tampering is said to be done, calculating counter measures" ''umm?'' ''wait what?'' "counter measure''s calculated the next round shall be combined with the last round increasing the difficulty" "the last round shall take place from the next 10 minutes" "best of luck" ''what the fuck?'' ''you are increasing the difficulty because of this?'' ''even if Eleanor hadn''t interfered i would still be fine!'' that''s not a lie after having died unknowingly in a shoot out after coming to this world and knowing that it''s more dangerous than my old world i had already set up many life saving measures on myself throughout the last years even if the blade had gone through my skin many hidden items and spells on my body would have killed that dagger waving bastard away so i am to suffer for this? ''wait all of them will come together as one?'' ''then i should just buy a huge bomb and blast them all together'' suddenly the stress on me was gone and i started to relax ''hey system buy me huge bomb and give it to me'' [it is advised that the host do not do it] ''why?'' [currently the space has been restricted, if the item even i brought it cannot be delivered] [plus it''s better for the host to win this with just your strength if you want to awaken your bloodline] i raised an eyebrow to the last sentence, this was the first time that this stingy system had said anything valuable without me paying for it ''looks like i can only depend on myself at the end'' even with the potion i drank it would be impossible to completely recover, it would only help me to maintain my life for the time being sighing to myself i quickly search my body and took out a container, unlike the other one''s this gave of a mystical feeling and an abundant amount of life force can be felt from it [ Item: The Holy Tree''s Nectar Description: A nectar derived from the holy tree of life, said to bring even the dead back to life uses: drinking this completely heals any injuries, diseases and cures all ailments, bringing you back to tip top condition cost: 300,000 ] an extremely expensive item, i had luckily found it at an offer and brought some, my heart pains about drinking it knowing that a few minutes later i would end up in the same situation again, i had kept it at my inner pockets just as a safe guard and it looks like it came in handy without wasting anytime i quickly opened it, an extremely sweet and relaxing scent was realesed, without any delay i quickly drank it ''wow'' the taste was just too sweet, it was like something i couldn''t describe, i felt as if i was melting, all the injuries quickly healed and the mana which i had spent also recovered much to the suprise of the on lookers i stood up and felt the power in my body, there was no injuries on me currently but my body was covered with blood from head to tow and i looked completely like a beggar seeing that i only had 5 minutes left i quickly began to prepare looking at my bow i could see some starches and cracks, it looks like the bow could not last much longer looking at my sisters i could see their worried faces so i went to them to talk, currently they were laying inside the barrier not being able to move, their eyes completely trailing my now bloodied body they knew that the next round would be the end but they didn''t know that if i would survive it or not, i could see it in their eyes, the pain Elda feels upon my hurt body, the unwillingness flowing through Nora at the current situation standing in front of them i didn''t say much only 3 words "i will win" saying so i stood in front of them waiting for the next wave and 5 minutes flowed quickly as the bell rang several figures quickly began to form, this time 60 humainds appeared!! And there was a difference too as in the middle of the group stood a humanoid completely different from the rest, he stood there like a commander ready to lead his army and all those that appeared stood in discipline as if trained this time i wasn''t facing a bunch of headless chicken but a group of trained soldier''s who had someone leading them ''looks like shit finally hit the fan'' without any delay i quickly pulled the arrow, to kill a herd kill it''s leader first and then the rest would follow as soon as the test began archers drew their bow, assassins disappeared from view, mages began their spell and the warriors held up their shield to protect their own ''looks like i need to go all out on this one'' without any delay i quickly activated my defense mechanisms, the mana ring i wore started supplying me with great amount of mana, my protective barrier quickly covered all my vital zones making them impenetrable using the excess mana flowing through me i quickly activated a powerful spell, i got buffed up increasing my speed, strength and power after that the war began....or in this case a one way bullying under the command of the commander all the humanoids quickly started to move, i wasn''t still as i drew several arrows multiplied them and fired them at the weak links''s i had identified just like before several dagger wielding humanoids appeared to cut at me, but this time i quickly held the bow at one hand and took out a small knife which i used to deflect and kill 2 of the dagger wielding humanoids while my eyes glowed black and gold at the same time several arrows flew towards me and the barrier protecting my sisters, without delay i cast a small spell {whirlwind} causing them to change directions, while i fired 2 chaos arrows at the other humanoids who were closing in but the moment it got close it was deflected by the other mages causing its direction to change leaving no effects at all, just as i had fired the dagger wielding humanoids appeared cutting at me i quickly changed my weapon to the knife and started fighting them with my increased strength i could push them back in a one on one fight but as i was fighting them the mages and the archers quickly started firing at the barrier my sister was at the barrier quickly started to have more cracks on it, seeing this i quickly pushed and killed one of the dagger wielding humanoids and tried to create some space with them but that''s when i realized that i was surrounded as i was fighting them the others quickly formed a circle and began to surround me, currently there were some sword and spear wielding humanoids coming upon my back cutting my exit route seeing that there was no other way i quickly started to fight back more but it was getting more difficult as attacks began to come for my back even when i fired arrows they were being stopped by the shields i quickly threw a smoke bomb to cover myself but it was quickly pushed away by some wind spells, i couldn''t go invisible too due to the fact that all the attacks will then be forced on the barriers protecting my sisters i quickly started to build up more injuries, seeing this i quickly brought my kinfe to the chest gathered a large amount of mana and made a slash causing those close to me to be cut and the approching one''s to move back i needed to move fast as the barrier was breaking Chapter 36: Awakening just as the slash was finished i gained a quick breathing space i used it to draw my bow to fire 2 flame arrows, i quickly fired 2 of the arrows at the humanoids attacking the barrier, creating a wall of flames blocking them i quickly activated the band to move through the encirclement , i quickly phased throught the humanoids who were confused after their target disappeared, i moved among them arriving in front of the barrier where the now undying flame was being put out standing within the space created i deactivated the band and quickly drew the void arrow and fired at the commander, as the arrow flew towards it a shield user quickly stood in front to block the arrow but the arrow passed through the shield user and flew towards the commander but instead of hitting the commander the arrow was dodged and broken by the commander ''looks like it''s not all talk'' i stood back straight and looked at my current circumstances, i had different types of these humanoids attacking me from all around me and all i had was a bow and some arrows with a smile i gathered all my mana and took out three arrows the frost,flames and void arrows and then i added a spell {combine} all of a sudden all the three arrows gathered together, as they combined to one an extremely eye catching arrow was created, without any hesitation i quickly gathered my momentum and started spinning and fired the arrow while multiplying it i focused more the humanoids on my back to get rid of the danger they pose, after half a minute i stopped spinning, i could see that all of those that covered my back dissapeared but there still remained at least 30 left it''s at this time i heard a cracking sound and saw that the barrier protecting my sister''s break at the same time arrows rained from the sky, turning around i saw the commander protected by it''s soldiers standing strong Elda and Nora looked at the rain of arrows quickly arriving at them, they closed their accepting their fate perhaps this is better, as after they died maybe their brother would survive but even after closing their eyes for a few seconds nothing happened opening their eyes they were greeted with the sight of Austin towering over them, with arrows plunged into him!! blood flowed from his body but he still stood tall protecting them "Austin!" "Big brother!!" Nora and Elda called out in despair but i didn''t respond i only gave them a feeble smile, which caused their falling tears to increase while at the same time in the viewing room Eleanor broke the tiles under her releasing all of her power in rage! Grace broke down completely in tears while her heart broke, the pressure from Eleanor caused others to be quickly pushed back "where is your historic world connected?" Eleanor''s voice was soft but the power in each of her words weren''t, Claus the Emperor eyes flashed with anger "Bow Empress i put up with you till now on the fact that you were Austin''s teacher but the things you have done now has gone too far" instead of answering, Eleanor started laughing out laud, after laughing for a bit she spoke "what great grandfather are you?" Eleanor''s voice was filled with sarcasm "what do you mean" "there you see one of your descendant fighting for his life, no a 11 year old child is risking his life doing something which none of you had the backbone to do" "and here you are watching it like it''s some sort of show" "you are not fit to be related to Austin, he has twice the bravery than you who has lived for hundreds of years" each of Eleanor''s words hit directly into Bruce''s heart raising his anger but he still controlled himself, he didn''t live all this life not knowing how to control his anger "then what should i have done?" "you know very well that nothing could be done" Eleanor bit her lips at his words, she knew that all though she was strong, she didn''t have the ability to break into the historic world created by the founding ancestor, much less after it was strengthened by the past figures who left their legacies in it "but i will still try" Eleanor didn''t want to back up, no she didn''t want to loose Austin and she will do anything to get him back, she wouldn''t be able to handle loosing him "then i will stop you" Bruce didn''t back down either, they both quickly vanished bringing their fight some where else, at this time Olivia was looking at the screen right now her emotions where on a mess she thought that she would be happy with seeing Austin being beaten up but she didn''t, she knew her sadistic side wanted to trample on him after he had dealt a blow to her pride but she just couldn''t be happy seeing him now, everything that Austin did was to protect his sisters, even antagonizing her was for them, for a moment she was jealous should she be happy or sad?, but she knew one thing right now that the hate she gathered for him before had decreased a bit ''you better not die Austin'' while Olivia was going through her thoughts there was some else going through the same too, the Empress Lora was having suicidal tendencies watching Austin get beaten up her anger and bloodlust flared up, she was even thinking of taking her life if Austin died! every time Austin was hurt it was like her flesh was being ripped, she couldn''t handle it, she knew her thoughts were not healthy but she couldn''t stop while all these people were having different thoughts the situation inside the historic world was changing ''damn, i must look like a porcupine right now'' the moment i saw those arrows flying towards them i knew that with my limited mana i couldn''t do much so i had to move, even though i got hit my vitals were still protected coughing a bit of blood i looked towards my sisters who were stunned not completely processing what happened, i weakly gave them a smile and slowly turned my body, with all the arrows on my body it was not easy when i turned around i saw the remaining humanoids looking at me, they were getting ready to make their next move but suddenly they stopped, all of them froze up above in the sky a figure started to form, it was Luke, the founding Emperor, he stood there in the sky floating and looking at me, the previous impassive eyes had a bit of respect in it, after him several other figures quickly started to form in the sky all of them famous and powerful individuals, it was Luke who spoke "i have seen several kids enter this world and exit all of them having different talent and abilities" "i have seen them live and die but i nor any of these consciousness within this world has never interfered in the trials" "but for once we choose to interfere, boy no Austin i am giving you a chance right now to leave this trail with your life, take it" "do you really have to go through all this pain and suffering?" "i can see that you are using some kind of forbidden technique to draw power from your potential" "i don''t want to see such a talented and willed child die, so take the offer" the more Luke spoke the more dazed i became, pain?, suffering? bro i don''t feel any pain right now, sure i look all beaten up but I am not even in a bit of pain and as for forbidden technique i am just drawing large amount of mana from the ring i wear, what the hell are you saying? wait, this could be the perfect show off moment, i quickly activated my bullshit speaking mode while Auatin was thinking about heart moving words to say the girls who he thought was stunned quickly regained their focus they looked towards Austin standing in front of them, he was standing in front of them filled with arrows yet, even after that he stood in front of them to protect them the image of him standing in front of them, protecting them while being filled with arrows and blood was engraved into both Nora''s and Elda''s heart never to be forgotten in their life, at the same time small changes occured [Ding....!] [ Name: Nora Lionheart Love: 100(sibling love)>>>100%(forbidden love)] [recalculating....] [ Name: Nora Lionheart Love: 100%(forbidden love) Remark: why is it you? ] [Name Elda Lionheart Love:100%(sibling love)>>>100%(forbidden love)] [recalculating] [ Name: Elda Lionheart Love: 100%(forbidden love) Remark: Big brother is all i need ] Chapter 37: Awakening(2) while i was thinking of a heart moving speech i recieved some notification but i put it away for now as i had more important thinks to deal with, currently looking up at the ancestor and putting on a "pained" expression as if i was on my last stand "what happens to my sister if i give up?" Instead of answering the ancestor looked me up and down for a moment "you would survive" that''s right the ancestor Luke didn''t give me a direct answer but it could still be derived, so i started giving him my protagonist bullshit "then i reject your offer" "why go to such lengths?, why go through a situation you know that you would not win?" ''the hell how would you know that i won''t win, i haven''t even used my last trump cards yet!'' while cursing my ancestor i outwardly put on a poker face of a child endearing the "pain" on his body "because i don''t care what happens to me as long as i can protect my family then in the end it''s worth it" ''yup, plus if i die i am surely going to be tortured in hell, so it''s better to have my bloodline'' "my father sacrificed his life to protect mine, in the end his only wish was for me to protect my family" ''yup, i don''t know the guy but i sure as hell gonna take good care of his wife and daughter''s'' "back then when my father fought for my life and died i blamed myself for being weak and useless but this time i will protect my family with my strength" ''damn, that felt good, no wonder those MC''s from the novel always said such words, it feels so damn cool!'' while hiding my real thoughts i put on a serious expression outside not knowing that my words deeply hit the hearts of all the girls watching Elda and Nora completely fell for Austin giving him his heart, Grace seeing her child standing so tall to protect her family had tears fall which she thought had extinguished, along with it a small forbidden seed was planted Olivia seeing Austin even standing to fight after all this felt both respect and a small foreign emotion, a very minuscule one started to form, as her the Empress Lora she needed to change her panties after it became drenched all the figures floating above the sky now had some form of respect for him, all the divine weapons who were secretly watching quickly took their stance Luke looked at his descendant one last time before he gave a nod "then do what you must" after that all of them disappeared, and the fight continues, just as i was about to pull out my last trump card, a message appeared [Ding!!....] [Quest criteria completed] [even in the face of despair and failure you stood to your ideals, the temptation of freedom didn''t sway you, hence your bloodline roars with approval] [ special quest completed : >Bloodline: The Hidden Hero >Difficulty: SSS >Description: Hero''s aren''t born but they are made, you choosing to step up to save your family has been felt by your bloodline, so follow your will to the end ?Help and save your sisters in awakening thier bloodline >Reward: The awakening of your hidden bloodline >Bloodline awakened ] suddenly i felt my blood boil, my body started to heat up, purple and crimson mana started to surround me all the arrows on my body flew away and blood flowed, my consciousness started to fade, suddenly different scenes and information started to flow through me i saw a black haired purple eyed man stranding and fighting, i saw him firing an arrow ripping the world,i saw several women''s accompanying him to fight the world and many more at the same time on the outside, everybody saw Austin making his choice and getting ready to battle but then suddenly purple and crimson mana started to surround him and the humanoids going to attack him stopped in fear yes fear!, those energy based, unemotional dolls felt fear, they felt dread, while those watching in the viewing room almost had their eyes pop out ""what''s happening to him?" Grace asked although she had a rough idea "bloodline awakening" Bruce spoke, at some point both Eleanor and Bruce had returned to the room both looked normal not giving any information about their fight but if some one was to look closely they would be able to see the small amout of blood left in his lips, and the fear he showed when he looked at Eleanor "three people belonging to the same family that too siblings all of them awakening their bloodline, that''s unprecedented" "you should be proud of giving birth to such extraordinary children''s" Eleanor spoke to Grace bringing a small smile at her face, while the Emperor though silent had many dangerous thoughts running in his mind at the same time no one noticed the Empress who freezed up, just as Austin had began to activate his bloodline, the Empress felt her bloodline boil and something within her became active the strong obsession she had became more stronger,the hesitation she had vanished, something within her bloodline pumped more feelings into her at the same time across the world some women''s who had awakened their bloodline felt their bloodline roar, as if something that it belonged to awakened at the same time the mana covering Austin rose up to the sky under the watchful eyes of others it formed an image of a man above Austin, he had black hair reaching his back and purple eyes like Austin''s as soon as the man''s form was completed he waved his hand causing all the enemies to be blasted off, after that i fell directly with my face facing the ground not being able to move ''shit!, what an anticlimactic ending!'' just as i was about to relax myself and let myself fall unconscious I heard some movement from my front, at the same time i heard some indescribable screaming from my sisters i didn''t know it but at this time the so called commander who should have been defeated stood up, unlike it''s previous form, it looked ragged and hurt, it was barely surviving slowly but surely it began to walk towards me, it''s each step causing the on lookers heart to clench but just as it was about to walk to me and kill me, something made a move among the divine weapons who were watching and itching to run to Austin''s arms, a small rusted and dirty harp was slowly laying there it saw everything that happened, Austin''s pain, suffering and determination and when he awakened his bloodline it finally made it''s move before the commander could do anything it flew directly to it''s barrier, the so called A.I system that controls the historic world, tried to stop it as within it''s world everything is equal but even with it''s power over the dimension, the harp ripped through the barrier like knife through butter and under everyone''s astonished eyes a small dirty harp arrived in front of the commander before the commander could do anything, the harp produced a small sound that directly ripped the commander to pieces after that it moved towards me, while i had no idea about, while all this happened i was in the ground eating dirt, just as i was about to fall unconscious i felt my bloodline attracted as if something that was very dear to me was coming closer and before i knew it i was floating above the ground now face up and saw a brown and rusty harp without my own will a small drop of my blood left my body and flew towards the harp and as soon as it combined with the harp, a bright light suddenly came from it under everyone''s eyes, the rusty aura surrounding the harp began to lose and a bright blue color began to surround it a blue beautiful harp came into everyone''s view, it had several patterns around it giving it a beautiful look, even an idiot who couldn''t appreciate beauty will be moved by it while everyone was enjoying it''s beauty several other things where happening along with it, just as the harp had regained its look and aura thousands of mile away in an underground area there slept a dragon, it was completely black in colur and it lay there without any movement, there was no aura from it as if it was dead the dragon slowly opened it''s eyes which wasn''t opened in many years, feeling the harps familiar aura a tinge of fear passed through its prideful eyes far away from the dragon, in a mansion within the olive forest there sat an elf, it looked old and skinny as if the elf was closing death but the aura around him would say something else feeling a familiar aura he opened his eyes, the elf''s memory seemed to have traveled way into the past remembering something but feeling the harps aura again a great feelin of danger filled him within the Silvie realm in a small mansion a girl was walking she looked to be about 16 and the word petite was best to describe her, if those lolicons saw her they woukd pick her up and run she had sky blue hair with some pink on it her face was extremely cute and she was had heterochromia, one of her eyes was blue and the other pink but that was not the weirdest thing about her, the aura around her seemed to change, sometimes it was of a cheerful girl and the other time a mature aura of a person who had lived for more than a millennium came from her feeling something she moved her gaze to a certain direction her eyes pierced through space and arrived at Austin''s location, seeing him and the harp she smiled "looks like the future won''t be very boring" after that she skipped and moved away within the gods realm in it''s highest location surrounded by fog, a location where even the 3 supreme goddesses won''t enter without permission within the fog there was a throne and a women sat on it, she could only be described as the very definition of beauty her face could cause the world to go to war for it, any man looking at her would loose his control, pink hair that fell beyond her shoulder, a body with the perfect balance of ass and breast a slim wait to hold her perfectly, suddenly the women opened her eyes, her eyes was the color of a ruby, making it the perfect piece to her already perfect face it would have been completely perfect if her eyes wasn''t cold or emotionless, it wasn''t formed from experience or life it just is, to her the rock on a road and a person on the road was no different, the world itself was boring and uninteresting to her her eyes tore through the world arriving at Austin''s location, she saw throughout his past, present and alternatives of his future and for the first time in her life a tinge of interest glowed in her eyes, for the first time something caught her interest after that she closed her eyes, what''s to come will come Chapter 38: Problems after the women closed her eyes, 3 womens quickly appeared before her, one of them was a tall beautiful women with purple hair and eyes, she had an athletic body with a small breast and a nice ass, surrounding her both time and space trembled the other women in the middle was a short women with white hair as snow and and deep yellow eyes, even though she was short her breast were nothing like it, her breast was huge tightly held within her dress, unlike the other girls she was not standing but sitting floating in a cloud, fate blended to her will the other was a green haired and green eyed beauty who radiated an immense amount of life, unlike the other 2 women''s her ass and breast both were huge, along with long legs, she had what others would call a sinful body just as they appeared and was about to speak the pink haired women on the throne spoke first "there is nothing to worry about, even if that weapon is awake it won''t be able to unleash even 1/10th of that power from the past" "it has only returned to it''s place, nothing more and nothing less" after the women spoke the other 3 women''s nodded to her words and disappeared while back in the imperial palace right after the harp had taken in Austin as it''s owner, it quickly flew into his body and disappeared,after that Austin fell to the ground unconscious, with blood leaking out of him after that both Nora and Elda was quickly pulled in by a mysterious force to awaken their bloodline and Austin was quickly thrown out of the historic world Eleanor quickly reached his location and directly applied her mana to stop the bleeding, following after her other''s quickly arrived, seeing his bloodied appearance Eleanor''s heart pained Grace saw her bloodied and near death child, she quickly hugged him, while the Emperor called for all the greatest healers within the Empire to quickly come to the palace the other surrounding empire and kingdoms noticed the strange influence of healers gathering into the capital, more and more healers were called in without stop even the saintess of the supreme goddess of life was called in as emergency, which caused all the other powers to speculate the reason in the Ezraiel empire within a military post sat an old man, even though his hair was white and he had a few wrinkles in his face, his body was still in tip top condition with a huge gym built body and with an aura of bloodlust surrounding him, anyone close to the man would think in fear of how many this man should have killed to gain such a bloodlust he had a white beard and a military set up, the stars and medals on his dress indicate that he was a high level general it was during the time the man was resting that a person ran into his room, his hand was holding a communication orb and his face was filled with fear as he brought a certain news to the old man as soon as the man had entered the room the old man had opened his eyes, his eyes looked spirited and energetic and a bit melancholy "ge-general we received a news from the palace, something has happened to you grandson, they qui-" before the man can finish he was quickly pushed away by the aura released by the old man, intense bloodlust and anger came out of the old mans body and without saying anything the old man disappeared from the room while millions of mile away within a huge floating city, whose size knew no end, there existed a huge tower, countless mages entered and left and each of them had a huge respect for the tower whenever they walked within it the one and only holy land of all mages, the magical tower, currently on its top most floor a women could be seen she looked to be in her 20s she sat on a desk and was quickly going through some documents, she had violet hair that reached her shoulders which was braided and her eyes was silver in color as if glowing her beauty was beyond description, if the Empress was a cold beauty, then she was one that men dreamed to conquer but didn''t have the confidence too she was surrounded with a powerful aura and the natural deposition of a successful women was around, the air from the open window caused her hair to flutter making her more mysterious her body proportions couldn''t accurately be said due to her mage get up, but even with that one could see faint outlines in her body and say that she was well endowed it was when she was deep in her work that her room was opened and a women in her 30s entered, she could said to be beautiful with her brown hair and eyes as soon as she entered she saw the violet haired women in her work, for a moment she was in daze seeing her beauty but she quickly shook her head and entered juat as the women had entered the violet hired women raised her head "miss, we got a message from your family, something had happened to your nephew" as soon as the brown haired women''s word were heard the calm silver eyes of the violet haired women trembled, without any words she disappeared from her room, ripping through space to a certain destination while back in the palace several healers were around Austin healing him and providing him more life force, slowly but surely he was getting better this news had comforted the people waiting outside, especially Grace whose heart was never at rest, while Eleanor stood close to Austin protecting him like this a few hours went by before the same old man from before had appeared in the palace, his previous burst of bloodlust was taken a back when he arrived he was greeted with a red eyed Grace, and several other people, seeing Grace the look on the old man''s eyes softened a bit, arriving close he asked "what happened?" his voice was rough but it still carried his concern, seeing the old man Grace muttered "grandpa Max..." the old man in front of her was Max Lionheart, that''s right he was Austin''s father''s father or in other words Austin''s grandfather, a terrifying military man who brought fear to the other kingdoms he was a legend in the military that many aspire to be seeing the Emperor coming Max gave a low bow, hiding his rising anger he again enquired about his grandson, to which the Emperor showed him the recoding of what happened from the beginning Max''s expression changed a lot from the beginning till the end but in the end he had a small smile on his face when he saw his grandsons talent and determination he had a proud feeling seeing his grandson but at the same time the small grudge on the sloppy reaction of the Emperor and his daughter was completely formed on his mind he might not do anything about it now but in the future he would definitely pay it back, if anyone messes with his family then they better be ready to face the consequences of it at the same time the arrival of a violet haired women was announced seeing the violet haired women now covered with a veil walking towards them the expression on Max eased up seeing his daughter walking towards him, while the Emperor''s eyes glowed with strong obsession, love and desire for the violet haired women, which he quickly hid Chapter 39: Problems(2) as the violet haired women walked there was a pressurizing aura around her, she didn''t do it on purpose but was unconsciously released she walked and reached in front of Max smiling behind her veil she gave Max a small hug "it''s nice to see you dad" "ho...ho looks like you still remember your old man" Max laughed and relaxed completely opposite to his normal character "i didn''t think you would arrive so fast, looks like you were very worried" "i was but after seeing how calm you are right now, i can tell that the problem is not much" after that she turned her head to the Emperor "you look healthy Claus" "haha...i am fine but how are you Mira?" "i am doing well" Mira Lionheart the 2nd child and daughter of Max Lionheart, a world class beauty who was once courted by many men at an young age itself she had displayed a terrifying amount of talent in magic, just in her 30s she had reached origin level 10 being in the peak a once in a 1000 years seen genius taken in as the disciple of the current leader of the magical tower, an imperial who had reached the top in power with both beauty, strength and background many men''s had tried to court her only to end in refusal, even the Emperors of both the Ezraeil and Moonlight had tried to court her but to only end up rejected "enough with the pleasantries, what happened to Austin?" Mira spoke with a slightly cold voice, the Emperor sighed and started showing Mira the same recording unlike Max there was no change in her expression as she watched the video but the small flickering of emotions deep in her eyes said something else the more she watched the more surprised and pleased she became, unlike other''s she could clearly define Austin''s potential and future from this video from it she could proudly proclaim that his potential might be higher than hers! not only that her nieces too awakened certain bloodlines which would mean that their potential was not low too ''brother would be proud'' after seeing it she walked towards Grace to comfort her while she was comforting Grace the door of the room in which Austin was currently getting treatment from opened and an old women walked out from it, seeing her come out everyone waiting outside quickly moved towards her who spoke "don''t worry he''s fine, he might wake up in an hour or two" after hearing the old women''s word all of them let out a sigh, after that they moved on to talk among themselves a few hours later~~~~~~ Austin who was laying on the bed opened his eyes ''damn..my head hurts'' walking up i could fell my body was sore and a bit uncomfortable, the last thing i remember was the harp flying towards me sitting up straight i checked my body and didn''t see any permanent defect, seeing that i was fine i let out a sigh ''looks like it all worked out fine and I even awakened my bloodline'' thinking of my bloodline a weird smile formed on my face, after i received the information about my bloodline i was left a bit speechless at first instead of the hidden hero it should have been the hidden pervert, this ancestor of mine was really quite the man my bloodline belonged to a certain human that used to live in the era of wars 1000s of years ago, it seemed that he traveled around the world making a harem and saving damsels in distress his abilities and powers were leaning to that direction to [ Bloodline: The Hidden Hero Description: The bloodline belonging to a man who had done so much for the world but was forgotten. He hid in the dark and protected the weak. >several women''s had fell in his arms due to his lethal charms. At a certain point of time his harem was a force to reckon with >due to dispair he almost once destroyed the world ] [ 1st ability: The adaptor Rank: F~~SSS Description: you are able to adapt to anything, from the pressure of a dragon to even a goddess >be it to anything to everything your body will adapt to it, from curses to charms nothing will affect you as you will "adapt" to it ] [ 2nd ability: The Innocent Charm Rank: S Description: You will be more charming or to be said innocent to people around you > when you meet a person as long as that person''s not an enemy that person will be more receptive of you >you will be more pleasing to a persons eyes, even for person without senses you will be more pleasing to them ] [ 3rd ability: The Contract Rank: Godly Description: you can put a certain contract on your women''s whom you have slept with >once the contract is bounded their are loyal and affectionate to you even after death >once bound there feelings and desires are passed throughout their bloodline ] [ 4th ability: Borrow Rank: SSS Description: as long as you have slept with a women and has her permission you can replicate a certain power of theirs for yourself ] there was some more special abilities too but what had really scared me was the 3rd ability, that was brutal the 3rd ability was basically a slave spell put on those womens, it means that no matter what as long as a women was involved with my ancestors and has that contact, if in the future her descendants who awakened their bloodline came close to me as long as they awakened their bloodline it''s a guaranteed love this contract spell is taking away the chooice for any women''s with the bloodline contact on them, what''s more terrifying was that among my ancestors women''s almost all of them agreed to it! how much did they love him? ''well that explains Lora''s behaviour'' shaking my head i looked towards my arm which had a small tattoo of a harp, focusing my will i brought it out, then suddenly the beautiful harp appears in front of me the harp was sky blue in color which had purple strings in it, the bow itself had many designs on it too [ Item: The Musical Bow- Sphinx Rank: Godly Supreme(broken) Description: An item which was made possible by the combined will and sacrifice of a man >a bow which fired an arrow that almost ripped the world apart >a weapon that even caused fear to gods ] looking at the harps description i had some complicated emotions, actually this bow was the 2nd reason why i choose to be an archer Even if you are strong having a weapon that was powerful was still a bonus, there are several weapons who became divine weapons after having being used by several powerful figures But since the usage of bow as a personal weapon was new there were not many powerful bows, even Eleanor''s bow was something that grew along with her when the main protoganist had saved Elda and won over Nora by a fighting for Elda in the historic world he also had recieved something good from it but at the end there would always be a sentence i was actually planning on entering the historic world once to look for it but who would have thought that the bow had a relationship with my bloodline that''s right the bow was used by my ancestor and the harp was one of his women''s or to be more exact it belonged to the women whom he loved the most Chapter 40: Trouble Still Finds A Way well if you want me to go more into the truth, it seemed that during the creation of this world by both the goddesses Sylvia and Silvie a small part of both their power fell from them into the world one of it grew into a tree while the other into a jade, as you can guess the tree was once made into a bow and the jade to a harp even though the bow was only used by the hunters at that time to hunt some food, my ancestor choose it as his future path and he ended up using the same bow made out of one of the godesses power while his lover coincidentally happened to play the harp as her weapon, in normal cases no one should have been able to draw out even a bit of their powers but there is always exceptions during the war 1000s of years ago my ancestor had to watch his most beloved women die due to the war he then in anger and despair sacrificed his soul and did somthing unbelievable people might be surprised when they now how much power a human could bring out of him in times of despair my ancestor combined both the bow and the harp and fired a single arrow to destroy the world, that single arrows power was greater than both the goddesses combined!! it had almost tore the world apart!! but looking at the current harp it wont be able to produce that same power, still it''s more powerful than any other weapons out there And that''s the problem, I am 100% sure that I have caught the eye of several powerful figures, it''s no doubt that a weapon like this will not just be left for waste ''Nothing I can do about it now'' Throwing the problems at the back of my head I focused on the current issue Looking at the harp I gave it a mental command and i saw the 2 edges of the harp quickly expanding and the several purple stings joined together making a single one the harp changed into a very beautiful bow but suddenly i felt a small headache and the Sphinx disappeared looks like my current mana was not enough to keep it active for a long time, it was at this time that i noticed an anomaly i was hurt and just woke up then why aren''t there any people coming to see me, there are also no maid around me too, soon my expression hardened ''somethings wrong!'' as soon as i though that the space in front of me twisted and a women came in front of my bed red haired that fell down to her ass, an extremely sexy body and burning red eyes with slits, she had a beautiful face with an arched eyebrow and a small black dot near her right eye that small dot instead of looking bad gave her a different seductive charm her whole body carried absolute confidence,pride and arrogance that was naturally displayed, all this wasn''t developed but something she was naturally born with [ Name: Vena Dragoneer Sex: Female Age: 400 species: Dragon Talent: 9/10 Power: Draganoid level 3 Title: The Dragon Empress, magical queen, the never ending...etc Love : 0%.....40%.....-60%....1%$^# (love level unidentifiable) Description: ever since she had her dragon bloodline activated she anyways felt that there was something she was missing >she felt that somthing was preventing her from completely falling in love with her husband >today she came to completely get rid of that feeling Difficulty: first you survive this, then we can talk about cucking the dragon Emperor ] ''fuck!, i am dead'' looking at the women in front of me i felt my body go cold, i knew that my ancestor had managed to seduce a dragon but who would have thought that the dragon''s descendant would be the dragon Empress!! seeing the women who clearly came here to kill me, my brain quickly started to calculate a way out, i started to quickly gather the information i can looking at the women i could see that unlike the Empress Lora the feeling being provided by her bloodline has not taken complete control of her, she seemed to be fighting it also the fact that up and till these 11 years she hasn''t found to kill me means that the changes only happened after i awakened my bloodline my brain started working over time to find a way out as i didn''t want to end up in hell, then i saw the flashing of complicated emotions in the women and a plan slowly formed in my mind i sighed and put on a deadpan expression "so you came to kill me huh...." as i spoke my words i could see her emotions going more out of control ''i was right!'' it seems that Vena didn''t really want to kill me, dragons are beings who believe in actions if someone didn''t disrespect them, then they wont do anything due to their extreme strength, pride and arrogance they see other species as something to protect, like when adults look at children''s, so unless you tick them off, they are mostly mild she knew that her problem was due to her bloodline and i just ended up with a bloodline controlling her,which was not really my fault but her ancestors she can''t just kill me for that can she?, but she as to do it no matter the cost after i spoke Vena responded "child i do not know you name, i know that what''s happening right now is not your problem" "but still i have to get rid of you, do you have anything to say?" the more i heard Vena speak the more my plans seemed plausible, suppressing my excitement i spoke "i also do not know who you are but i know that you must be related to my bloodline" "you don''t have to kill me to get rid of the feeling you have right now i can do it myself" hearing my words Vena went into deep thought naturally she wasn''t an idiot to trust my words seeing that she was in deep thought i quickly pulled out my main trick, raising my hand and placing it on my chest i made a vow "i vow in the name of the creator goddess Sylvia that i have a way to solve the issue and i will do it for you" hearing my vow Vena became a bit suprised but then she nodded, swearing on the goddess Sylvia was a huge promise if you broke it your soul would be destroyed completely seeing that Vena agreed i let out a sigh, looking at me she asked "what do i have to do?" "nothing much your problem is due to a contract kept on your bloodline i just have to touch your forehead and remove it from you" hearing my reply she nodded and came close to me, the moment she came close to me a heavy suffocating feeling came upon me but that went away quickly seeing that i am fine even under her pressure Vena was surprised, no human should be able to move freely within a dragons domain but she put the matter back at her mind and focused on the current issue when Vena had reached close to me i lifted my hand and placed it in her forehead, i could feel the contract on her bloodline now being suppressed by Vena as for if i could remove it of course i can but why should i ? Slowly I activated my bloodline and send a small bit of my mana into it, the suppressed contract suddenly gained more strength and started fighting against Vena As soon I had done it I activated my band and disappeared at the same time the hand waved by Vena to kill me missed, sitting on my bed I saw Vena falling to her knees trying To fight it to no wail Seeing a dragon on her knees in front of me felt a bit good and knowing that she is the wife of one of the strongest man in the world further bloated my ego After rolling on the floor a bit she finally stopped and stood up, the eyes which were previously confused was now clear [ Name: Vena Dragoneer Love: 135% ] Chapter 41: A Dragon Acquired it looks like it''s a success seeing her status, after the process ended i quickly removed my invisibility, seeing me appear Vena''s calm eyes lit up, her eyes were literally having stars in them i suddenly felt a pull and the next thing i know i am sitting in her lap, relaxing my self i turned my head and looked into her eyes, the eyes which should have hate at me currently only has immense amount of love for me curious i asked "how do you feel right now?, do you hate me?" my question seemed to her confused her a bit so she thought a bit and spoke "are you asking what happened after my love really bloomed?" "it''s simple actually, you see it''s just that my ''ego'' had just replaced the previous one" "your ego?" "it''s like this since i had awakened my bloodline i always had a feeling that there was a soulmate for me but my other personality refused to fall in love due to a bloodline attraction" "so two personalities were formed, due to us dragon''s being more prideful the ''ego'' which wanted to fall in love naturally took more control while i was locked, it was only when you awakened your bloodline i gained the strength to fight back" listening to Vena talk i got the general gist of the stuff, it seems that the bloodline basically supplies the feeling and characters of the previous ancestor, while i was thinking i could see Vena hesitating to speak about something "if you want to ask me something just ask" "why are you alive even after breaking you vow?" Vena was really curious, no being was capable of using goddess Sylvia''s name as a vow and live, how did her beloved do it? instead of answering her i just gave her a mysterious smile, placing a finger on my lips i said "it''s a secret" hearing my reply Vena pouted and as for how i am alive it''s simple actually, all creations of the Sylvia realm belong to goddess Sylvia so making a vow on her means that their soul is bound to her and responds to her but i am different my soul technically dosen''t belong to this world nor Sylvia''s, hence using her name doesn''t really affect me since i don''t belong to her ''creations'' while i was thinking i felt a small bite on my and ear my body shivered at that touch "ha....ha..do you know how long i was waiting to meeet you, i was dying to just get my hands on you" as Vena spoke i felt her hands traveling into my shirt while her kisses went to my neck, she slowly started to sucking on my neck, my body shivered in pleasure "wa-wait control yourself" Turning around i could see that Vena''s eyes was glazed and her face a bit red, as soon as i turned around she pulled me in and kissed my lips at first she was just passive but then she quickly started to get wilder, our lips stuck to each other and she stated sucking on my lips, she bit my lips and started ravaging it in the middle she brought her tongue into mine without rejecting her i opened my mouth and let her tongue in, while we were kissing our tongues began a battle, saliva fell from our mouths saliva was exchanged between both of us, she brought my tongue out and started sucking on it while her hands found themselves inside my dress my hands to were not resting i placed my hands on her bountiful breast and gave it a squeeze, slowly my right hand held her right breast and squeezed it roughly i located her nipple over her dress which had grown stiff and gave it a pull "umm~~~~?" i felt her moan into my mouth, both my hands found her stiff nipple over her clothes and twisted them, then she let go of my mouth, just as we separated saliva strings attached both our lips "ha..ha..haaa" both of us were breathing loudly just as her hands were moving lower i caught it "no we can''t go any further than this" "why?, whats the problem" her tone was clearly annoyed she was just getting into the mood too "due to certain reason''s i cant loose my virginity till i am 17" my tone was serious ''damn it i really lost my self back then, this women is a vixen i can''t let my guard down around her'' i can''t really touch her too, if i had a choice i wouldn''t choose to activate the contract on her but i had too, the reason? "hey Vena even if i had removed the contract the other Vena would have still killed me right?" my question stumped her, her rising lust stopped, she hesitated at first but still in the end she nodded ''i knew it!'' dragon''s themselves are proud and arrogant, so how was she to leave a person who could control her, especially her feelings, she would have killed me no matter what i had done, that''s why i took that risk As for asking the other Vena to take a vow, the moment I said that she would have killed me, controlling myself i asked "where am i actually, what did you do?" "nothing much i just created a fake realty in front of the people looking after you, while i created this fake dimension to bring you here" hearing her reply i was in awe for a moment, she entered the palace without nobody knowing and tricked an imperial into imagining something else no wonder they say dragons are god''s on land "Wait we forgot to even introduce ourselves" It''s only then that I pointed out that I ''didn''t'' know her identity, hearing my question she made a small smile and said "My names Vena Dragoneer, the current Dragon Empress and the ex wife of the current Dragon emperor" Hearing her answer I reacted ''surprised'', seeing my reaction she smiled "Why you scared?" Holding her hands in an affectionate tone I said "Why should I?, you choose me, so you will be mine no matter what" Hearing my reply Vena was dazed for a bit before she again gave me a kiss on my lips "Wait, your ex husband?" "Yeah ex, after all from now onwards you are my hubby" With that she hugged me tight and I relaxed myself on her breast "what do you plan to do from now, what are you going to do about that husband of yours?" "nothing much the person who i love completely is you hubby~~~?" saying so she slides my dress a bit and started nibbling on my shoulder trying to leave a hickey there, after doing so and being satisfied only did she stop "i know your worries, that man won''t suspect a thing, i will just wait till you get strong then" at the same time she took out a small badge and gave it to me "i can''t be around you all the time, so when you need me just pass your mana into it and i will appear, i will be waiting for you to contact me hubby~~?" after that she gave me a small peck on my lips and disappeared at the same time the space around me cracked and when i opened my eyes again i was in the same room but my mother was sitting close to me and i could see Eleanor too as soon as i moved i could see my mother looking at me she quickly pulled me into a hug and started crying seeing that i hugged her back and started consoling "you are not allowed to do something like that ever again" with a bit of tears in her eyes my mother looked at me seriously and started scolding me after that i had a few rounds of shouting from Eleanor, after all of that i asked how my sisters were and Grace said that they were fine and resting it''s at this time the door opened and a veiled violet hair women entered seeing her i went into daze for a moment but i quickly recovered and looked at her Mira Lionheart in this life of mine she''s my aunt, in my memories to i have chatted with her but in the game she''s a capture target too in the coming years she would be appointed as the Babylon school''s principal, so who doesn''t like a sweet principal-student romance? but the problem was that during the game no one had conquered he Chapter 42: A Sneaky Empress Hey Guys~~~ It''s me, I am writing this to inform you all of somethings 1) it''s about Austin''s bloodline, some said that the Emperor''s daughter should have the same felling to, it''s wrong. A person could be born with any bloodline and Olivia was born with the founding Emperor''s 2) as for the contract part of Austin''s bloodline, I too was conflicted on giving it and seeing that many didn''t appreciate it, I will be making a small changes from this chapter onwards, it would be so that whoever has a contact would only feel attracted to him and won''t outright fall In love with him 3) now about the NTRing part, I think that I had enough of introducing it for now, so from now on wards I would be focusing on all the capture targets(there might be more in the future who knows????) 4)I had seen that some of you had pointed out that the goddesses characters are similar to the ones in the novel "I was summoned to another world but that world was at peace" and I am here to tell you....of course they look the same!!, I did plan their images based on them but there might be some differences(after all to me their are one of the best goddesses I met, if you know what I mean????????) So that''s all!! And thank you for reading my work???? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ looking at the violet haired women walking towards me my mind quickly searched about all the information i knew about her in the game there were several players who had tried their best to conquer this women but none had succeeded, even i had tried only to end up in disappointment the thing was that this women only had 2 things she cared and thought about one Her family and two magic if you are not either of these then you are not her concern, it seemed that the game producers had created her so that she couldn''t be conquered, hence her name was itched into the chart for the unconquered while i was at it i activated the read function [ Name: Mira Lionheart Sex: Female Age: 35 species: Human Talent: 10/10 Power: Half step Imperial Title: The magic addict, magic freak, talent of a century....etc Love: 93% (familial love) Description: ever since she could understand about the world, she had deeply fell in love with magic, she desires to reach the peak of magic >even though she desires to only focus on her magic deep within her heart she desires for love >she has a small disappointment due to not being able to find someone she could fall in love with Difficulty: SSS(Bro she sees you as her little nephew, plus adding the normal difficulty of conquering you better buckle up) ] seeing her information my eyes almost bulged out, leaving aside the fact she''s already a half step imperial, what''s with this level of difficulty, it''s not like she''s the dragon princess or something? ''hey system, why''s her difficulty so high?'' [Host should take into account that the difficulty of each target is tailor made for the host] [if it was some else it might be SS+ or SS, because of your family ties the difficulty rose] [The system calculates all probabilities and then only would it give out an answer] hearing the systems reply i got the gist of what''s happening, basically because it''s me the difficulty rose while i was thinking Mira came closer, so i through all my distracting thoughts aside and quickly ran up to Mira, putting on a happy and excited expression i ran into her embrace, looking at her i asked "Aunt Mira when did you arrive?" Mira then looked at me, she happily hugged me back but at the same time she felt that Austin was a bit different, as if he was more innocent or charming? Well she was not the only one even Grace and Eleanor felt it but they attributed it to the fact that Since he almost died, they must have felt that he was more precious now Shaking her thoughts away Mira spoke "of course i would come, how could i stay still knowing that my little nephew is in trouble" hearing her call me little i really wanted to scream back ''how do you know i am little?'' but i held myself back and smiled at her sheepishly, as if i was a kid caught doing something wrong, according to my memories Austin really did have good relationship with this aunt of his seeing me smile Mira held my cheeks and twisted them and i cried out in indignantly, after taking a good look at me and seeing that i was alright Mira smiled she then looked towards Eleanor and gave a nod "it''s nice to meet you again Bow Empress" Eleanor smiled and responded back curtly "it''s good to see you too Mira, looks like you are getting stronger too" "yes, i am" as they were talking among themselves some more people entered the room, it was the Emperor, Empress and Olivia they came upto me for a small chat, taking with them i noticed that the Empress behaving a bit abnormally, i could understand the reason, so looking at her i discreetly gave her a small wink as for Olivia i just put on a small domineering attitude , i pulled her close and said slowly to her ears "Olivia you better remember what i said to you earlier and if you ever want the video back just fight me for it but if you loose the punishment won''t be small" after i said those words i felt her body tremble a bit, after that they all had some talk with me and left, after all i am in recovery right now and i need rest, i lay on the bed and quickly fell asleep it was night and i was sleeping when i felt somebody touching my body, i got startled and woke up, sitting up a mind blowing scenery appears in front of me in front of me sat Lora, if that was all it was not a problem, but right now sitting in front of me she only had lingerie on her huge breast was being held by a black sexy bra which seemed to push her breast higher while downwards she was wearing a black laced panty, her blue yes was completely on me overall she gave off a huge amount of sex appeal, seeing me wake up her eyes lit up, instead of her usually cold eyes it was currently filled with immense love and desire as soon as i sat up i put a stupefied expression, unconsciously i muttered "beautiful" hearing my reply a small blush formed on her face, which furthered her beauty in a way, seeing her like this i felt my body get hotter ''oh god give me control!'' "wh-what are you doing here?" hearing my question she frowned but in the end she came close to me and spoke "do you not feel it honey~~~?" at the same time her hand held my chest tracing over it, when i heard her words i felt my body go soft, i quickly started thinking about some other shit to distract my self but at the same time a plan to make best out of the situation to formed i quickly held her hand and put on a very gentle expression "sigh... you felt it too Lora?" hearing me call her name directly Lora trembled, along with my gentle expression she felt her heart beat faster "felt it?, i always felt it, i was always in love with you Austin" feeling ''touched'' i went closer to her face and held it "me too, i too always felt my heart beat for you but you were already uncles so i had to let you go" hearing my reply Lora''s face brightened, as if the fear she had vanished, she quickly held my face and brought it in for a kiss slowly but surely our lips meet, at first it was a small touch but later it quickly got heated up our lips battled for dominance i bit on her lips to open her mouth and inserted my tongue into hers, i found her tongue and we started to exchange saliva at the same time my hand found themselves onto her breasts, i took that huge mass of flesh and gave it a squeeze Lora moaned leaving the kiss with a bridge of saliva between us i unhooked her bra and 2 glorious tits appeared on my veiw, her breasts was huge and both her nipples quickly hardened under my watch without any hesitation i held one of her breasts and started sucking in it while my other hand held her other breast and started pinching it i held her nipple in my mouth and gave it a small bite at the same time pinched the other "ahn~~~~?" Lora moaned out sensually, i started to flick her nipple with my tounge while my hand stared twisting the other nipple after a nice suck i let the both go, i pulled both her nipple together and bit them and sucked them at the same time "ah~~~~so rough~~~?" Lora got hold of my head and held it at place, while i started to suck on her breasts, after a minute of sucking and pinching i felt her body tremble, she cummed after that she fell into the bed taking rough breaths, the area under her pussy was leaking with her nectar, going closer towards her i gave a peck on her lips, to which she pulled me closer for another deep kiss, quickly we started sucking on each others lips just when i felt her body heat up i stopped, puzzled she looked at me "we have to stop now Lora" i said to her with with a ''sad'' and ''disappointed'' expression "why, what happened?" Lora asked she had a frown on her face "Lora you should now you status, your married to the Emperor, if you did this your life might be destroyed" i said those words with a ''pained'' expression, as if letting her go was very ''painful'' for me, seeing my expression Lora''s eyes got a bit wet "don''t worry my body only belongs to you, i know that i might not be a virgin and all but believe me i haven''t let the Emperor touch me in a long time" taking one of my hand she led it towards her pussy "my body only belong to you for now nad forever" but before my hands reached her i withdrew it back holding her face i explained to her about my situation and promised her that i would sleep with her when i turned 17 it''s only after a bit of taking and persuading her that Lora finally smiled, after promising her again that i would make her mine she dressed up and left after she left i fell on to my bed exhausted, i might only be the person who must have cucked 2 Emperors on the same day 2 months later~~~~~~~~ Grace was in her office doing her work when a maid ran up to the room with a letter "Miss, the young master he!" While in her house Eleanor held a letter written by her beloved disciple At the same time I was in a carriage heading towards another kingdom, and as for why? There are 3 main reasons for it, the first one it was to meet some of the capture targets who haven''t become powerful or you know popular yet Second reason was to use the information part of the system and find some of the forgotten historic worlds and earn their power And for the third it was to find my self powerful subordinates, according to my memories there were some main key characters that had yet to awaken or find a treasure, some in great despair to, at that time I Would be their beacon giving them hope earning their loyalty ''Sigh~~~there''s a lot to do'' Chapter 43: The Girl’s View -----Empress Lora''s Pov----- Lora was currently walking through the corridors of the palace, as she was walking her mind was occupied with the thought of a certain silver haired boy, if one was too view into her brain one would doubt how she could put such a cold face outside Lora sighed and thought back to her past she was the daughter of the powerful ducal family the Greedious family, born with both beauty and power she had a smooth sailing in life ever since she had awakened her bloodline, she had become a fierce ice mage too but along with it began her difficulties, even before awakening her bloodline she always felt that there was something missing in her life, as if a part was missing this had only worsened after she awakened her bloodline, she was also the fianc¨¦e of the future Emperor at that time too but even during that time the current Emperor Claus only had eyes on one women Mira to say she was not jealous and envious would be false, even then she never really loved the Emperor, her family had raised her and provided for her so she had taken it up on herself to repay them ''maybe we will fall in love after we are married?'' with such thoughts Lora had bottled up her emotions always going at her families wimps, but she never felt happiness after her marriage sure the Emperor was kind and caring but she always keenly knew that his heart was never with her, she was an Empress one of the most powerful individual of the Empire, she should be happy and contented, yet she never felt true happiness even after her marriage her parent''s wanted to support the Emperor, always be a good girl, always move for the profit of the family, even during all this time she had that nagging feeling of something missing, her whole life she could never make her own decisions but even then she never complained, she bottled up her feeling and continued to live her monotonous life untill she met him... Grace had visited the palace with her child, a boy about 6 year old, the moment Lora had gazed upon him her life brightened her blood started boiling, and for the first time the heart she thought was dead started beating fater, it''s as if she had found the missing part of herself, her body too had heated up after that she tried everything to find more about the boy, his hobbies, his like and dislike everything about him she wanted to know for the first time she did something for herself not for her family, she knew that this was not normal, that she was not being normal but she couldn''t stop, her body, her mind, her soul wanted to know more about him for the first time she felt truly alive, yet fear still followed her, she was an older women, married to the Emperor, could she have her own love? would the boy grow up and even like her?, as many questions rose she tried to curb herself but she couldn''t, the more she tried to stop the more her desires grew, she was in despair of what to do until the very fateful day that boy awakened his bloodline, she knew at that time the boy won''t reject her, that they were meant to be together even in death..... she went upto him at the night without anyone knowing and to her utter delight he accepted her, that, night was the most happiest day of her life, she couldn''t be one with him yet but she could wait she had completely stopped the Emperor from touching her body since the day she met Austin, her body was only for him coming out of my deep thoughts i reached a door, it had many barriers and magical items protecting it, opening them i entered this secret room i only know of if Austin was to see this room be might have tightened up due to goosebumps, the entire room was covered with the images of Austin, there lie several recording devices containing him seeing this room i felt relaxed and happy, running i jumped into the bed covered with my darlings images, hugging the pillow containing his image i let out a smile "Darling only belongs to me and me to darling" Lora''s quite murmur filled the room ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ -----Clara''s Pov----- Clara was currently wearing a training suit, surrounding her was darkness, utter darkness which she was trying to control, ever since the day she had found out about what had happened to Austin she had increased her training, trying to get better at controlling her healing whenever she got tiered she would think of Austin, her light, her path and the reason for her existence, thinking of him her past quickly flashed through her mind her life wasn''t all that great,she had came from a normal commoner family, a father who was a drunkard, a mother who only cared about her looks and herself she was born to them, but she didn''t complain, Clara herself had normal looks, nothing that stood out, even though she had difficulties, she tried to survive it she thought that if she showed love she would receive it but she got nothing, her life at her slum like house, an uncaring parents, their constant abuse led her to have a huge inferiority complex, she would never be anything but she still lived on, until her fathers debt grew so big that her parents sold her to the other side for money, back then her whole life fell apart, the small hope within her shattered even to the slave trader''s she wasn''t of value, nothing she could be used for, back then Clara hated the world, she hated herself for being nobody, she was nothing... it was during this life of hers that she was living helplessly through when an ugly fat person took liking to her and wanted to use her, even if she wanted to be valued, she felt disgusted at such a situation and planned to bite her tounge to kill herself but it''s at that time, that i meet him, like a knight in shinning armor he arrived, he had saved her from my despair, even when he had looked at her there was no disdain nor dislike, just kindness he talked to me as an equal and treated me with care, it''s later that i discovered his identity, i felt fear then, thinking that i was not worthy to stand with him but he took care of me gently, he asked about my situation and even made me his personal maid!! i knew that he didn''t have any intention on my body or other motives, he took me an unworthy person in his life and gave me warmth, he made me confident at first i was afraid that i was unworthy of him but after awakening my bloodline, i gained some confidence, i worked hard to be by his side, as long as he was happy i would be satisfied after my workout i was slowly heading to my room, due to my status as Austin''s personal maid i had my own room, opening my door i entered my room, entering inside the sight that greeted me made me smile if Lora''s room was something that would bring goosebumps to Austin, then this was one that would cause his blood to freeze in this room too there was images of Austin, some on the wall, others on the roof but that was not all, on the table sat some hair of Austin that Clara had taken, his old dresses that should have been thrown away the blanket Clara used was stitched from the old ones Austin used, smiling i jumped into my bed, took the pillow that contained an image of Austin and hugged it tight and covered myself with the pillow Austin used "i will do anything for you, love~~" Chapter 44: The Girl’s View(2) -----Emily''s Pov----- within a mansion of the Penzers Kingdom, a green haired and green eyes 11 year old girl could be seen, Emily was currently walking through the kingdoms palace, but unlike normal princess she didn''t walk with her back straight while she was walking the servants who saw her would move aside and talk with hushed voices, just like everyday of her life today was not different too her father not paying attention to her, her brothers bullying her and the constant disregard from the servants, in other peoples eyes she is a ''weak'', ''powerless'' and ''dispirited'' girl after all disregarding other''s i quickly entered my room, entering it my usual ''scared'' face faded away and a scornful look appeared, reaching my bed i gave it a kick "hump, that fuckers, who do they think they are?" "that fucking useless brother, fuck let me get ny hands on him, i will fucking kill him" "and that whore of a sister''s, all dressed up and acting pretty, fuck imagining makes me want to puke" "and that fucking useless father, just you all wait, one day i will make all of you pay" after venting my anger i let out a deep sigh, walking i reach in front of my mirror looking at that awful scar on my face my fading anger raised again, i gave the mirror a punch, it broke and it''s pieces punctured my arm, blood started to flow through my arms i felt was nothing, feeling tried i walked up to my bed and took out a recording device, the only one i had, playing it an image of a silver haired, puple eyed boy began to appear seeing him a small smile came upon my lips, Austin the only one person who never looked at me differently my memory quickly began to move towards the past, it was on the birthday of the princess of the Ezraeil Empire, imagining the figure of that beautiful and proud princess jealously and envy had filled my heart i had left the room while ''accidentally'' being seen by that dip shit brother of mine, it was in the past that once someone saw me being bullied and had helped me, that person was a powerful figure and i had got some benefits from him too ever since then i always was ''accidentally'' began being bullied by my brother but no matter how many times someone saves me thinking about that they were saving a beauty by to only seeing half my face the moment they saw the whole, though they pretend to be nice, i could always see the disgust they had for me, during that princess birthday it was no different i was waiting for that ''pince in shinning armor'' to appear but who would have thought that this time it would be different?, a boy who was from a powerful family saved me but this time there was a difference the silver haired boy when he saw my face he wasn''t disgusted no he looked directly at my face with a smile, for the first time someone called me cute at first i was wary of him but the more time i spend with him the more i felt attracted to him, during that night for the first time i was able to speak freely, for the first time i met someone who treated me equally after that night i kept on talking with him, he gave me his communication device and we always kept in touch, in this broken world he became my light seeing my situation he was even ready to cause an international related issue to help me too, he was the only person after mother that i felt attached to, i knew that i had fallen in love with him but would he love someone like me? once indirectly i asked him once and his reply only furthered my love for him laying on the bed i touched the necklace on my chest, it was something given to me by mother, before she passed away, i always kept it close to me, not letting to even catch dust unknowingly my blood fell on the necklace and it got absorbed, suddenly a bright light came from my necklace and and immense pain filled me before i could scream i had already fainted a few hours later~~~~ ''wa-what happened?'' walking up i could feel a splitting headache, my eyes felt weak and my body was heavy, raising my body and checking it i saw that my necklace was missing! i jumped from my bed to check my surroundings and just as i did, i felt myself fly and hit the wall ''what the hell?'' standing up i felt that my body was stronger?, my hearing too improved, i felt as if my senses were on overdrive i tried to cover my ears but felt that it was different, my ears felt pointy? i quickly moves around my room and found some broken pieces of glass to take a look and when i did i was dumbfounded "wh-where is my scar?" that''s right!, my scar disappeared, the once ugly scar was gone, instead a beautiful face was revealed, seeing it tears started to flow down my eyes "finally!! finally i am free from that curse" feeling overwhelmed tears kept flowing down my eyes, moving towards my bed i saw tha recording device still playing, seeing the boy in it my eyes twinkled, i picked it up gently, touching the screen "i will find you soon my Austin, just wait for me" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ -----Mika and Rika''s pov----- Mika and Rika was currenlty in the training area within the mansion, Mika was training her close combat skills while Rika was training with her water magic both of them were giving it their all, after the incident with Austin they were more motivated to work hard, after training both of them took rest "Mika i already miss Austin a lot~~" Rika held on to Mika''s hand complained, among the twins Mika was always the mature or serious type, smiling Mika responded "we just have to wait till Austin returns, after all we promised him he would be surprised after retuning" "i know, but we were just warming upto him, just a little more push and we might have got him" Rika replied with a cute pout, she really wanted to make Austin accept both of them as his lovers, her sister and her had made a small plan to seduce him too "i know it''s a pity but we still got to know his feelings towards us didn''t it, otherwise that Clara would have stolen him" "yeah your right" Rika went silent after that, after maintaining her silence for a bit she replied "sister would thinks end up bad in the future?" "what do you mean?" Mika was confused "i mean, i am happy to share Austin with you sis because you two are the only things i love the most in the world but i don''t want to share him with someone else" "them we should make sure that he would only stick to us" Mika replied with a smile "didn''t you notice how hard he was trying to stop himself from touching our ears and tail?, when he returns we just got to use that to our advantage" hearings Mika''s words a smile to formed on Rika''s face, they themselves had decided to have Austin only for themselves while they were discussing their memories travelled to the past, they were from a warrior family of the wolf tribe, their parents were warriors too when they had found out that they could not form their own plates when they were young they were devastated but their parents didn''t complain their parent''s had still looked after them with love, even among their fellow peers ridicule they still supported each other but disaster after disaster followed once their parent''s went out for something but they never came back, the twins were quickly placed under their uncle''s care who didn''t look after them in the slightest they faced depression, humiliation and sadness there untill they were sold by their uncle for some favor to somebody from there they were shipped off and maltreated, even among those times they had each other to rely on, despair had clouded their life untill they were rescued by a silver haired boy who had appeared on the most despairing moment of their lives he took them in and gave them love and care, at first Mika was suspicious that he had some other motive towards them but he didn''t he even assigned both of them as his kight attends to show his support towards them, for the first time some one appreciated them, for the first time they felt valued even when they had given upon themselves he didn''t, he was always there to support them, slowly but surely their life started to revolve around him without knowing about it they had fell in love with him, both Rika and Mika were first conflicted but in the end they decided to share him amon themselves, making sure to always have his front Chapter 45: New Target a small carriage arrived in the city of rosa of the Pedler kingdom, once it stopped a short person with a clock and a mask on his face got down from it yup that was me alright, it''s been a week since i left my home, the journey on this carriage was not great, in the Sylvia realm there were 3 main ways of travel one you could use the teleportation portals connecting different cities but that was only applicable to higher nobles, due to it''s high cost second way was too use the fletcher company, it was mostly based on the more well to do family, where the company provides flight based travel and the third was using the road, i could have used the 1st or 2nd option but then that would mean drawing attention from my family and that''s something which i wanted to avoid at all cost for now getting out and stretching my body i looked around this not-so-great average city, the Pedler kingdom isn''t anything special an average kingdom thay was barely holding on, in a few years maybe a stronger kingdom might take control of them ''well, that ain''t my problem'' getting better i took a look around and started moving to a certain place....the slum, that was my location for now as i kept walking the surroundings started to change, the clean roads vanished and more dirt and poor people started to be seen, with my current looks i didnt draw much attention, after all in the slum shady things always happen as i was walking through the place i ''accidentally'' got lost, i ended up walking into an abandon alley way where a person or to be exact a ''boy'' stood in front of me ''his'' clothes was ragged, with many dirt and scar in ''his'' body, nobody would give ''him'' a second look, ''he'' had brown hair and golden eyes, which even though had seen many cruelties still had a fighting spirit, ''he'' looked to be about 12 [ Name: Scarlet Sex: Female Age: 12 species: human/Dragon Talent: 9/10 Power: Null Title: the little theif, the lost pride Love: 0% Description: a girl who had no choice but to dress up as a boy >even though she had been through a lot of tough shit, she still believes in her own self >always self conscious about her body, thinks that she would never be beautiful Difficulty: A+(Be careful with this one or you might not know what hit you) ] yup, as you guys thought she another capture target, well not yet though, her story in a way can be pitiful, she''s a half dragon the only one of her kind to be exact actually there cannot exist a half dragon anything, dragons are powerful and prideful but what they have the most is loyalty if a dragon Male or female chooses a mate, then they would only have that person as their partner for life, even the most stubborn of people would lay down when the dragons falls in love, it''s also the reason why Vena wanted to kill me no matter what this in a way was also their curse, making it so that they could only fall in love with other dragons, i mean who could watch their loved one''s turn old and die? dragons have a huge life span that others could not match, not only that due to their high power they couldn''t impregnate other species too if they tried the fetus would just die, that''s why even if a dragon fell i love with another species they would restrain from anything Scarlet''s father was a dragon who had fought with another dragon earned severe injures and fainted, he was found out by Scarlet''s mother who took him in and took care of him with time both of them fell in love but to protect scarlet''s mother he had to cut his feeling and disappear not knowing that his love had bared fruit the game designers had given some bullshit reason that Scarlet''s mother had some draconic origin hence a child was born, as for the truth, how would i know? anyway according to her backstory she grew up with a mother who was bed ridden, sick and poor, hence Scarlet grew taking care of her mother but she still needed to live the only good thing was that even though she didn''t awaken her dragon power''s, she was at least 5 times stronger than a normal person to protect herself and her mother she dressed up as a boy and started stealing to survive, if it goes according to the plot her mother would soon die, in despair she would run away accidentally she will find a historic world left behind by a dragon who had died, seeing that she was half dragon it gave her a chance to pass it''s test, in which she did after she had awakened her father would feel it and arrive, after that she wil grow up among the dragon''s becoming good friends with the dragons princess Scarlet was a key piece in winning the dragon princess heart too, but right now she''s just a weak girl dressed up as a boy without anyone to support her and i plan to be that support standing in front of me she held a knife, her eyes strong and determined, even with the dirt and the bangs surrounding her face, her small femininity can still be identified "what are you doing?" my rough voice sounded out, hearing it she flinched in a neutral voice that hid her gender she spoke "give me every valuable you have if you want to live" even though Scarlet''s instincts screamed that the person in front of her was dangerous she still did it because she had no choice, her mother''s situation was getting worse and she needed more money fast i chuckled a bit at her threat, in the game she was a very straightforward person, due to living in the slum like this she had no manners to be excat, she was never afraid and she had the strength to back it too but the person in front of me right now is weak and powerless , i could kill her with a thought, this really is quite a funny situation "what''s so funny?" my chuckle was quickly drowned by Scarlet''s shout "nothing much it''s just that it''s funny that someone as weak as you is trying to rob me" and before she could respond i disappeared and appeared before her, i took away the knife in her hand, twisted her hand behind her back and pushed her towards the wall all Scarlet saw was that i disappeared and the next moment she knew she was pressed against the wall "bastard let me go!!" "Is that how you respond to someone who had you life in his hand" my cold voice stopped her from moving and the reality of the situation quickly fell into her mind, she who always got away was caught "what are you going to do with me ?" even though she was in a bad situation, she still didn''t have any fear, i was a bit impressed "nothing much i just came to get something" Chapter 46: A Slow Progress after making sure that she could not move, i spoke "what''s your name?" "why do you want to know ?" even though she was in a bad situation Scarlet still did not yield, giving out a sigh, i opened my hands and let her go after being freed she looked at me warily "what do you want?" "i don''t care that you tried to rob me but i can help you make some money" "what do you mean?" Scarlet raised her vigilance and looked at me, which person would help a person who tried to rob him?, without replying i took 2 small gold coins in my hand, the coin was this kingdom''s currency seeing the gold coins, Scarlet''s eyes twinkled, the money in my hand was enough to treat her mother for a year "if you help me these 2 coins are yours" "what do you need?" "nothing much, i just need you to guide me through the city" hearing my request she looked at me like some sort of fool but i paid no heed to it "what do you say?" "how would i know that you won''t go back on your word" "i can swear on the goddesses name, is that enough" Scarlet hesitated a bit but in the end she nodded "good, my names Austin what''s your''s?" "Kane" Scarlet replied in a deadpan tone to which i mentally retorted to her, going closer to her i gave her my hand for a shake seeing my whte and smooth hand, Scarlet looked towards her dirty hands, she was hesitating but i ignored her and took her hand and gave it a firm shake "pleasure working with you Kane" after that we both began to walk she walked in front of me while she explained about some of the area''s and their uses, we toured around for an hour before she said that she wanted to leave before that i tossed her a gold coin and said her to meet me at my inn the next day, after that she left while i went to the inn i mentioned, booking a room i entered in and fell to the bed ''looks like part one went well'' i knew that i couldn''t just enter in her life and become a part of it, i just have to take my time and slowly get her to accept, opening up her heart to me won''t be easy a week later~~~~~ currently i am sitting at a small hill close to the city while next to me sat Scarlet, through the week i slowly started to gain her trust, right now we could be considered acquaintances "hey who are you really?" during this calm moment Scarlet questioned me "what do you mean?" "i am certain that you are a noble, no matter how you hide it i could see that you had a very high upbringing, and yet you do not care about my status or dirty appearance, why do you help me this much?" Scarlet turned towards me her golden eyes filled with questions, i was silent for a moment before i reponded "you are right i am a noble, the reason i came here was because i had something i had to do, as for why i paid you that much, it''s because i like your eye''s" "huh?" Scarlet let out a dumbfounded voice, i didn''t let her think more "when i first saw you, i could see it in your eye''s pride, strength and a strong belief in yourself, i liked that gaze hence i thought i might take you as my friend" Of course whatever I am saying is total bullshit "you don''t care about my status?" "why should i?" saying so i removed the mask on my face and brought my hoodie down, my silver hair followed with the wind and my face shined from the light seeing my face for the first time i could see a small blush on her face which quickly disappeared, in this life my looks is a huge plus "this is the first time that i have a guy as my friend i am so happy" saying so i went close to her and put my shoulder around her acting completely oblivious to her true gender, just as i put my hand on her shoulder she pushed "wa-what are you doing?" she screamed with her face flushed, i looked at her innocently "what do you mean, we are both guy''s, why are you screaming like a girl?" "it''s no-nothing" saying so she ran away from me, looking at her running back i shook my head, standing up i stretched my body and it disappeared ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ -----Scarlet Pov----- ''damn it why did he do that?'' i was currently running back to my house, that stupid Austin, how dense can he be, can''t he even tell that i am a girl after running a bit I stopped myself, turning around i couldn''t see him anymore ''maybe i shouldn''t have pushed him, after all it''s not completely his fault'' thinking about Austin i sighed to myself, a week ago when i had found someone short walking through the slums i thought that maybe i could mug him but who would have thought that i ended up being caught, at that moment i thought that my life was over, i got scared thinking that my mother would be left alone but then again life had a twist for me the guy who caught me just let me go, not only that he even paid gold coins just tour the city!, at first i thought that he had some uses with me but during the 2 weeks i found 2 things about him one that the person was my age and the other that he was a noble, he tried to hide it but i could still see his mannerism that differed the thing was that he was different from the nobles i knew, he didn''t put on any airs and he called me a.....friend he didn''t even care about his status too, walking through the streets again i remember his face that he showed now, imagining his handsome face my heartbeat fasten a little ''but he''s so dense!'' he didn''t even realize that i was a girl!, i looked towards my hand and my dress, i guess that i have no feminine beauty, how could someone see me as a girl? sighing to my self i walk towards me home, when i reached my run down small home i could see some people outside, seeing it i ran towards them coming close i could see 5 men and 1 who was dressed like a noble, they were holding my mother by her hair "mother!!" screaming i run towards them, just as i took my knife from my dress, i felt a hit at my stomach, before i could react i flew and fell on the floor, i held my head and laid down with pain one of the guy approaches me and constrains me "let my mother go, what do you guys want?" "ohh, so you don''t remember me boy?" the person who was dressed as a noble appeared in front of me, seeing him my eye''s widen "yo-you" "that''s right i was the guy who you robbed last time brat, what did you think that i would not find you?" "you should be careful of who you rob brat, now i will let you watch the things i am going to do to your mother" "no, don''t you dare touch my mother!" i screamed, i tried to resist but the person who held me didn''t budge, i could see the perverted smiles on their faces, despair stared to cloud over me, just when i thought everything was over i heard a familiar voice "let me see what you would do" Chapter 47: Saving A Damsel In Danger! among the other''s surprised eye''s i quickly appeared, before they could react i made my move {fall} casting a spell which created 2 wind balls which quickly hit 2 of the guys taking them out for good "{restrict}" casting another spell i froze the guy holding Scarlet''s mother, i quickly arrived in front of him broke his legs and took her mother into my arms, i then carefully placed her in the ground and moved to the last one i aimed for the guy holding Scarlet i arrived in front of him and before he could react i punched him in his gut and pushed him away and took Scarlet into my arms "are you alright?" i asked her but when she looked at me she was in daze, it was only after a moment that she responded "i-i am fine" +10,000 affection after she said that she moved away from my arms and ran towards her mother, while i looked towards the last person, a small ranked noble according to my calculations "wha-what do you want?" seeing how i easily handled those mens the noble understood that he was not my match but i was not intrested in talking to him, so i arrived in front of him and gave him a small punch in his face, with that he fell down unconscious after that i went towards the mother-daughter pair and spoke "we can''t stay here how about we go to my inn" hearing my words Scarlet nodded, as for her mother she had fainted, looking at me she was silent for a bit before she spoke "thank you" +5000 affection "no need to thank me, you are my friend after all" hearing my reply she smiled after that we took her mother to my inn, were she was laid on the bed, it''s only after that i did a look on her face, brown hair with a few white among them and brown eyes her face even though it had few wrinkles, it still carried her past beauty, seeing that she still had not awakened Scarlet was worried, i checked her and informed Scarlet that her mother was fine, after that silence regained for a while before Scarlet spoke "did you follow me?" "of course i did, you had just ran away after i told about being my friend, do you not want to be my friend?" as i spoke the last sentence my voice was soft, as if i was ''sad'' and ''afraid'' that she would not be my friend, seeing my reaction she became quite flustered "no!, i would love to be your friend" seeing my ''depressed'' appearance she quickly replied, seeing that i ''smiled'' happily, i moved closer to her and placed ny hands around her shoulder "it''s great then, don''t you regret it later" seeing my actions Scarlet blushed a bit but this time she didn''t push me away ''umm, that''s an improvement'' "by the way do you have a sister?" "no, why?" "no, seeing your mother i could say that a daughter born would surely be beautiful, maybe i got a chance" hearing my reply her eyes widen a bit, raising her arms she punched my shoulder "what are you saying your pervert" laughing i dodge her punch "c''mon don''t be angry i was just trying to lighten the mood" with that we went on joking with each other for a few minutes, it''s at this time that Scarlet''s mother on the bed woke up "mother!" Scarlet quickly moved towards her mother who just woke up, she held her mother who sat up straight "what happened?" "nothing mother you are fine now" seeing that Scarlet''s mother was in daze Scarlet quickly filled in the details of what happened, after hearing what happened she nodded and then looked towards me "thank you for saving me young man" "you can call me Austin aunty" after i said that i removed my mask and hood, seeing my appearance she was surprised for a bit before she spoke "then you can call me Sara, it''s nice to finally meet my dau-" "mother!" before Sara could complete her words Scarlet intervened stopping her mother''s blunder, then she looked at me seeing my ''clueless'' appearance she sighed "ohh~~sorry i mispoke, i really am happy to see my son''s friend" "it''s nothing much i really do wanted to be good friends with this guy" after that we spoke amongst ourselves and a lively atmosphere was created, it was during this time that i put on a serious expression and spoke "aunty Sara there is something important i have to say to you" seeing my expression Scarlet tensed up and Sara looked at me curiously "what is it Austin?" Scarlet asked, putting on a ''hesitant'' and ''troubled'' expression i spoke "sigh, i really didn''t want to say this, aunt Sara according to my calculations you only have a week left to live" hearing my reply Scarlet jumped up from her seat frightened, her face paled as for Sara though surprised she didn''t react much, she must have known about it, after all it''s her body "what do you mean Austin" agitated Scarlet came close to me and held my shoulders, i could see the fear and worry in her eye''s "no need to over react Scarlet i already knew about this" hearing Sara''s word''s Scarlet began to tear up without saying anything she ran out of the room, seeing that i looked towards Sara who nodded to me, after that i ran behind Scarlet after running for a while, by lagging behind intentionally i found her, she was near a valley bend down and crying i approached her, coming close to her i put a hand on her shoulders, as i did she directly plunged into my chest and started crying, i just held her back and started consoling her this went on for about 10 minutes where she cried without end, after getting hold of herself she raised her head and looked at me her golden eye''s had tears falling down, her body wss still trembling and deep sadness could be felt from her "Au-Austin wo-would my mother really leave me?" with trembling voice that leaked a bit of her feminine voice she asked "your mother''s life force has decreased tremendously and she''s barely holding on, unless you can find a divine level item, there is nothing that can save your mother" hearing my words more tears started to flow from her eye''s "wh-what ca-ca-can i do, mo-mothers my whole world, i don''t know what i can do without her" i started to pat her back to calm her down "who said that your mother could not be saved" "huh??" hearing my words she responded with a dumbfounded expression, mustering the kindest and caring smile i can, i spoke at the same time i cleaned her tears "i said that you are my friend, that means that i would do everything to help you, you are the first person that i could be open with so don''t worry, i would save your mother" my words brought her to be struck, she who always had to depend on herself found another, for the first time she found someone to depended on, she wasn''t alone.... +25,000 affection Chapter 48: An Oscar Winning Performance! after hugging me for a while she let go, a small blush could be seen on her face, seeing that i was amused "ohh~~Kane are you blushing, you look so girly right now" my words made her more embarrassed but she didn''t retort, right now her most important priority was to help her mother, as for this dense guy she would deal with him later "how are you going to help my mother?" hearing her question i put on a serious face, seeing that she tensed up "you don''t have to worry about it, just go back to the inn and stay there,i would be back in 2 days" before i could move she stopped me with a worried face she looked ta me "what are you going to do?, where are you going?" placing a finger on her lips i spoke "don''t worry i would be fine, just go back to the inn you don''t have to worry about anything" even though reluctant Scarlet could only nod "please be safe" giving her a nod of affirmation, i walked away while Scarlet could only go back to the inn to await Austin''s return 2 Days later~~~~~ Scarlet was currently in the inn walking left and right with worry, her mother had grown more pale and weak these few days, along with not seeing Austin her worries only increased, it was at this time a knocking sound was heard excited she ran up to the door and opened it the sight that greeted her caused her to scream out in fear and sadness Austin stood before her, his cloak completely dripping with blood, his face pale and blood could be seen in his face, overall he looked like someone that was on the door of death ''weakly'' i feel into her embrace, she caught me before i fell, with tears in her eye''s she asked "what happened to you, why are you like this?" without replying to her i took a small container, from my dress, looking ''pained'' and ''tired'' i replied with a smile "get you-your mo-mother to drink this, after that she would be fine" my ''hoarse'' voice caused her to flinch, seeing the bloodied container that i held strongly with my life, more and more tears flowed out of Scarlet''s eye''s, she couldn''t understand "why?" her voice was filled with pain and guilt, she could see that Austin''s had risked his life for this and it''s more likely to extremely precious too, yet he had given it to her hearing her question i gave out a ''weak'' smile amd spoke "i promised you didn''t i, plus i could not see you being sad" with that i fainted, seeing Austin''s performance even the most experienced of actor''s would give him thumbs, even the biggest of frauds would kneel in submission, too bad the only one who knew this was Austin and a certain pink haired women watching the scene while eating some popcorns ---------©\©\©\--------------- -----scarlet Pov----- Scarlet''s life could never being said to be perfect nor a great one, ever since a young age she could see that she was different from others from a small age itself she had a high amount of intelligence and her strength too was above normal humans but what was must different was that she could see the flow of mana it was only later that she understood that it was not normal but for whatever reason it was she couldn''t take the mana into her body, it was as if something was preventing her from taking it in but all things considered she had a loving mother whom she from a young age could see working to provide for her, she never knew her father, all her mother said was that he was very powerful but she didn''t care, she actually hated him for leaving her and her mother alone to face this cruel world, due to her high intelligence she grew more mature than most of the peers of her age she could always subtly understand the intentions from others by reading their mana, this had developed a slight prejudice for her against men, whom she deemed useless and untrustworthy the glances they threw towards her mother when they saw her and her natural anger towards her father created that image, she was only 9 when her mother fell ill and she had to take up work even though she was in the lowest level in the society, she still had her pride, she picked up garbage and did other works to earn money, during that time she even started dressing up as a boy to avoid certain glances some people threw her she had always worked alone and always depended on herself for everything, according to her trusting other especially men was not good this was due to her dragon bloodline that gave her a deep sense of pride and need to handle herself, each dragons always depended on themselves and would never take help but once a dragon fell in love then they would unhesitatingly do everything for their love Scarlet''s life went on like this till she was 11, until she met him, at first she just wanted to mug him but later on when he freed her and payed her to introduce the city a small change happened she kneely understood that he didn''t have any animosity towards her and that he wanted to help her, she couldn''t understand why but free money was always good at first she wanted to use him to earn some advantages from him but the more she spend with him the more interested she became his mannerism, the way his spoke, the calm and innocent mana and aura she saw around him greatly interested her, it was the first time that she saw such a innocent and attractive aura around anybody within just a week the closed off heart of hers opened upto him, at first she was just mildly interested in him, to see what kind of person he is, she found out that he was kind, caring and a very interesting person to speak too but the things that happened later on changed her view completely, the moment he had saved her from that despairing situation her heart shook her mother always told her that she would find her love, someone whom she would share her burdens but she had scoffed at that idea why would someone do anything for her without anything in return? but she was mistaken and when she thought that her mother would die he was beside her to share her burdens, for the intelligent and rational Scarlet this was a huge stir to her heart she knew that she was falling in love, the 2 days she waited for him to return back to her was spend worrying about him, she tried to control herself but she couldn''t as her worry only grew and the moment she saw him hurt her heart almost shattered, the sight of him hurt and holding a container, which was clearly extraordinary from its aura, made her mind and heart shake he was willing to almost die for her, he didn''t ask anything in return and he only did this for her now how could she remain calm? she knew that day what she wanted, she knew that day whom she wanted to spend her life with, she would keep him safe and with her for a long time to come that is.... Chapter 49: Destiny The next day within the room of an inn a bandaged handsome boy could be seen sleeping in a bed, next to him slept a feminine looking boy, yup it''s Austin and Scarlet alright slowly Austin opened his eye''s, after that he took a look around ''ohh, it''s seems it worked?'' seeing Scarlet who was sleeping in a chair next to me i activated the read function [ Name: Scarlet Love: 100% Remark: well done, i am proud of you ] avoiding the remark, seeing the love level on Scarlet i gave out a sigh, my tensed body quickly relaxed, normally the love level shouldn''t reach that level so fast but that''s for normal species For dragon''s when they choose someone once then they are it, Scarlet might still be human now but she still has that sense of loyalty every dragon''s have, a women who would never turn her back on you ''ouch!'' i could feel the pain from my body, to convince Scarlet i really did have to hurt myself, not a pleasant thing to do, but i had no choice, otherwise she wouldn''t have bought it just when i moved my body, Scarlet also woke up, siting straight she saw that i woke up, after that she jumped into my embrace "Austin!" +35,000 affection i caught her into my embrace where she stayed for a few minutes before she let go, standing in front of me she had an aggrieved face "why did you do that?" "i did what i had to do, plus i got out alive right?" i gave her a ''weak'', ''childish'' smile to which she pouted "bro you look cute right now, just like a girl" i pointed at her and laughed, seeing me call her cute she blushed a bit but when she saw that i still saw her as a guy, she almost shouted at him hints!, there were many hints but this dense guy still didn''t recognize it!, she really didn''t know how he can be so dense while we both were bickering with each other a beautiful and healthy brown haired women entered, seeing her i gave a small smile "looks like aunty Sara got better" hearing my words Sara smiled, coming closer she gave me a small bow "thank you Austin for saving my life" ''flustered'' i quickly caught her to stop her from bowing further "no need aunt Sara, i promised Kane to save your life, plus it''s something that i had to do as Kane''s friend" seeing my reaction Sara smiled, smiling she spoke "ayy~~~it''s really sad that i don''t have a daughter otherwise i would surely have surely betrothed her to you" "it''s really a pity" i also played with her act, seeing that Scarlet blushed more "stop it both of you!!" like this all 3 of us spend some time talking with each other, it''s at this time that Sara asked a serious question "so Austin what are you going to do from now?" unlike her daughter Sara could see that Austin was not just any normal noble, Austin''s strength at such a young age was not normal, he must have a reason for coming here "indeed i came here for a special reason but i didn''t attend to it still because i had met Kane and wanted to spend some time with him as a friend" hearing my words Scarlet tensed a bit, scared that i might leave her, lowering my voice i said with a serious expression "i came here because i found a hidden historic world" my words stunned both Scarlet and Sara as even they knew the value of historic worlds, such worlds left by powerful entities are something that countries would fight for seeing that i said such an important information to her so openly it warmed Scarlet''s heart, after both of them digested the information i said something even more suprising "Kane why don''t you come with me?" "really?, are you sure" ''yup, after all i can''t enter it'' "yeah, i can see that you don''t have any power right now maybe we could find some thing useful there" after i spoke Scarlet looked towards her mother for permission who happily gave a nod, right now Scarlet knew that she was not powerful to be by his side, maybe this trip could change that 2 day''s later~~~ currently both i and Scarlet was moving through the woods near the city, during this 2 day''s my ''injuries'' healed and i was in my top condition we had left Scarlet''s mother at the inn for now, during this time i noticed that Scarlet always came close to me to speak somthing but in the end she didn''t, i guess that she had made a resolution to confess to me after we visited the historic world i was currently moving by looking at the map given by the system, we walked along the forest for about an hour before we reached a somewhat big clearing during the journey we met some beasts but those were normal beats without any mana, so i dealt with them easily when we entered the clearing a lake with a huge stone about 5 meters in length inside the lake could be seen, other than that there was nothing special "is this the place?" i heard Scarlet''s voice from the back, it was tinged with excitement and a bit of disappointment, i gave put a small chuckle "what were you expecting some grand scenery or something?" "yeah, maybe i was a bit too excited" "you just have to wait a bit more then" without giving out any suspense i along with Scarlet moved towards the lake, we got near the edge of the lake and the big stone came into view more clearly "what are we going to do now?" instead of replying to her i looked more closely at the stone which quickly started to shake, seeing that Scarlet held on to my sleeve, after shaking for a bit a huge pressure was released from it to the outside when it covered my body i felt the huge pressure on my body before it adjusted to it, as for Scarlet she seemed to be fine "interesting" a very hoarse voice was heard, after that small light particles started to form above the rock and a middle aged man came into view, he had golden eye''s and hair along with a handsome face as soon as the man''s figure was formed he looked towards us, i felt my whole body shudder as if he could see through me completely "umm, a half dragon that should be impossible to form and a unique human that could withstand a dragon''s domain, just what has happened to this world?" after hearing the man''s words both of us froze "Au-Austin?" Scarlet was tightly holding on to me not knowing what was happening "who are you?" i was the one who spoke first but he didn''t look at me, he turned his head towards Scarlet "child do you know that you are half dragon?" "what?" both me and Scarlet exclaimed, well for me i just went with the script "what do you mean?" this time Scarlet spoke up "it''s too much to explain why don''t you pass my trail then i would say you everything you need to know" the golden haired man spoke with some arrogance, after that Scarlet looked towards me who just smiled at her "don''t worry, historic world are said to belong to those who are destined, maybe you are the destined for this one" "but you were the one who found this place" "don''t worry just go and do your best, maybe this is were you can change your fate" Scarlet hesitated a bit before she nodded, the golden haired man snapped his finger and Scarlet disappeared for her test Chapter 50: A Small Profit "you are quite a weird human" "what do you mean?" "you are just 11 year old, yet your origin level is 3, the wisdom in your eye''s does not match with your age, the aura of innocence around you too is confusing" "what can i do, i am just that special" i just shrugged my shoulders to his assumption, the guy''s already dead, even if he sees my real character nothing he can do "indeed you are special, you even got to earn the affection of a dragon...though right now she hasn''t awakened yet" saying so the golden haired man looked into the stone, as if he could see into it "this lass is not bad, she would be a great dragon in the future" after speaking so, he looked at me intently, causing goosebumps to rise in my body, i quickly moved my body back "what do you want old man?" putting a distance i looked at the man warily, what the hell does this old man want? "don''t be scared young man, your talent is indeed great, seeing that this lass had already chosen you, i would give you a small gift" after saying so the golden haired man raised his finger and something shot into my face, i tried to dodge but that light was too fast, it hit my face and entered my body suddenly i could feel the origin level in my body increasing at a rapid rate, astonished i quickly sat on the floor, closing my eye''s i tried to focus on the rapidly increasing energy after a minute i broke through to origin level 4 "wow!" according to my estimates i needed at least 2 nore years to brake through, Turing to the man i gave him a bow "thank you" "it''s no problem, just count this as an investment" "investment?" confused, i was about to ask what he meant when i saw that he was becoming illusionary and disappearing "sir?" "don''t worry about it young man, my time has already passed, this is the era for your younger generation, enjoy it" after that he completely disappeared from the world ''damn, look''s like i made some profit'' after that i just sat down on the ground waiting for Scarlet to appear, it was only after 2 hours that something started to change the rock in the middle of the lake started to shake and crack, after a few minutes it exploded, a bright light shone into the sky and a overwhelming pressure started to be exerted in the middle of the light was Scarlet who had some minor changes, her brown hair had turned ash-grey while her golden eyes now had slits in them her previously pretty face becme even more beautiful, as for the main change [ Name: Scarlet Sex: Female Age: 12 species: human/Dragon Talent: 9/10 Power: imperial rank 1 Title: the little theif, the lost pride, the awakened Love: 100% ] ''damn'' she just jumped from nobody to one of this worlds powerhouses, and i am pretty sure that she had not completely reached her end ''i am jealous'' she just had to awaken to become this powerful, while i had to risk my life to earn my power, the only consolation is that this powerful girl is mine after the light had disappeared she fell into my arms, i could see that she ahd fainted, it was at this time that a man appeared in front of me he had golden slit eye''s and grey hair, as soon as the man arrived i could feel a great pressure on me, pressing me down, i felt like i was being crushed but before things got worse the pressure disappeared and the man was just in front of me, Scarlet was in his hand too ''astonished'' and ''angry'' i tried to attack him "give him back!" but before i could do anything i was suppressed "calm down child, i am Scarlet''s father" "Scarlet whose that?" i replied ''suprised'', seeing my expression the man became surprised, he then looked between me and Scarlet "you don''t know?" "know what?" "damn, your an idoit" "what did you say" "nothing" sighing the man shakes his head, it was not his duty to involve in her daughter''s affairs "boy take this" saying so the man threw me a medallion "that''s my caller, as thank you for taking care of my family, when you need help just pour your mana into it, i will arrive to help you" as soon as he finished talking he disappeared, leaving me alone, who sat onto the floor "ohhh, that was a close one" it was really demanding on me to play my act in front of that dragon, after all a small mishap and he might notice something wrong smiling i layed down on the grass, i am sure that Sara must have also been taken, with this the journey in this area is over standing up i stretched my body a bit and relaxed, i looked up to the sky "there is a lot to be done" Chapter 51: Gaining Support a month later~~~~ within the borders of the Rosalyn kingdom, there was a forest within that forest a 14 year old child can be seen well calling him a child would be too much, even though young the child was about 5 feet tall, his body was completely filled with muscle he looked just like a bulldozer even though he is young, even a man standing close to him would be afraid, the boy had brown hair and green eyes instead of his normally lively and happy eye''s, currently it was filled with despair, sadness and hopelessness he was laying on the floor his body was filled with some black like webs spreading across him poison....he was poisoned by the very people he trusted, his own family threw him out, because they couldn''t afford him, hilarious it really was hilarious now laying on this forest waiting to be eaten by some animals, Jacob had given up but at that moment his fate changed a person appeared in front of him, he was cloaked from head to toe and was wearing a mask, the only thing that can be seen was his purple eye''s, coming close to John, he gave his hand "do you want to live?" his voice bringing hope back into Jacob''s life ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 5 month''s later~~~ In the Moonlight Empire within the dukedom of the Girol family, within the mansion, a boy of 14 colud be seen walking, he had blonde hair and blue eyes, calling him handsome would not be wrong but none of the maids that saw him gave him any respect, they all looked at him with disdain but he didn''t do anything, he just walked into a room within that room lay a girl who looked to be about 9 year old, she too had blonde hair and blue eyes, she would have looked cute if it weren''t for her pale face, which some times twitched in pain she was laying on the bed, without any improvements, seeing the girl the cold look in the boys eye''s disappeared, which was replaced with a warm smile going closer he held the girl''s hand "don''t worry Emma, i would find a cure for you for sure" "yes, you would" hearing a voice behind him, Mark drew a heavy sword from his space ring, he quickly turned around pointing at the person who appeared behind him without his notice turning around he saw a cloaked figure whose height was shorter than him "who are you?" the figure didn''t give the reply to what he wanted, he stretched his fingers wide open and spoke "become my comrade" there was silence as Mark looked at the figure in front of him, it was only after a minute he spoke "why" "because i can give what you need" his sweet tempting words shook Mark''s resolve, that day the 2 illegitimate children''s of the Girol family dissapeared ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 2 month''s later~~~~ in the streets of the Zakerian kingdom a 12 year old demon boy could be seen, he was dripping with blood, one of the wings on his back was missing the boy had black hair and reddish eyes, his skin color was red too, there was a single horn om his forehead, currently he was hiding in a abandoned factory hie eyes filled with sadness, depression and a great desire for revenge, it was during this time a voice was heard "you seemed to be messed up bad" hearing the voice behind him, the boy quickly drew his dagger and stood up in a fighting pose, ready too draw blood behind him stood a cloaked figure, he held his hand forward "do you want revenge~" his devilish whispers drawing in the demon Amon into greatness ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 3 weeks later~~~~ within the Sahra dessert of the lion beasts kingdom, 2 figure''s could be seen walking, 2 girls to be exact, one a cat kin and the other a rabbit kin the cat kin girl looked to be about 10 year old with black hair and eye''s her tail and ears too were black, while the other rabbit girl looked to be 14 years, she had cartoonish pink and pink eyes, her white long rabbit ears moved with the wind both of them looked worn out, they were wearing ragged clothes, their figure looked completely skinny and dry they were like zombies trudging on with just sheer will power, the cat kin girl was the first to fall, she held on the the rabbit kin "bi-big sister Rina i can''t go on" the cat kin held dearly onto her big sister Rina, Rina looked towards Sana, they both were the only ones to escape, now would they die in this desert? just as Rina bend down to help she too fell, both of them layed on the sand, would their life end here? at that time a cloaked figure appeared he gave his hand out "do you need help?" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ A month later~~~ within the Ferninands kingdom, in a small baron house, a boy of 13 could be seen walking through a small mansion the boy had black hair and blue eye''s, his looks were average, he was walking through the mansion with a small book in his hand his totally looked skinny and weak but the his eyes shined with his intelligence and a strong desire for power and success the maids thst walked passed him greeted him with respect but the hidden disdain for him within their eyes was still visible, the boy knew too, but for now he could only avoid it after the boy had walked away the maids started to talk among themselves "3rd young master Alex is indeed useless, he doesn''t have any strength, he is always just learning about tactics" "i heard that the master was planning to through him away due to his performance, he really has no talent for combat" while the said boy Alex had already entered his room, as soon as he entered it he directly began reading the book in his hand, military tactics had always been his favorite but today was meant to be a different day, as he was reading through his books a voice was heard from behind him "you really love tactics don''t you?" hearing the voice Alex though surprised, he turned around slowly with calm eye''s, at the same time his hand traveled towards the dagger within his shirt turning around he saw a cloaked figure, a person capable of entering his room without anyone noticing, would be really powerful "who are you?, did you come to kill me?" though stuck in a dangerous situation Alex was calm, to his question the cloaked figure chuckled "no your mistaken, i came here to give you something" "and what is that?" "a preposition" "what do you mean?" though still wary, Alex''s interest was still piqued "become my comrade" the cloaked figure''s words surprised Alex, there was silence for a bit before he responded "what do i get?" "you will receive what you desire the most right now?" "then we got a deal" Alex didn''t hesitate, as long as his objective is obtained, nothing else matters ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 2 weeks later~~~~ currently within a small street a girl could be seen walking she looked to be 12, her red hair was cut short, while her red eye''s gleamed with hunger she wore a cloth unique to the witches with their trademark black skirt and dress, along with their black hat but if one looked closer one could see that her dress was old and was getting worn out, this was the 6th time that Zora had failed the witch organization''s entrance exam her ideas for alchemy was always rejected by others, even the witches organization rejected her works, everyone looks at her with disdain for her idea, the money her parents amassed for her is over was her path over?, did she have to give up everything? what would she say to her parents? right now Zora was having suicidal thoughts, she couldn''t imagine the disappointment on her parents, they already went bankrupt to help her what could she do now "in the end i am useless" "no your amazing" it''s at this time that she heard a voice, surprised she turned around to see a cloaked figure, the person''s purple eye''s piercing into hers "who are you?" wary Zora took defensive measures, to her surprise the figure gave her a bow "i am a huge fan of your work" "are you making fun of me?" everyone looks down on her and calls her a clown for her supposed outside-the-box idea, to her the cloaked figure''s words were just him making fun of her, the cloaked figure shook his head "to be able to think like no other and to move towards that dream, such person''s are incredible, you are incredible person Zora" hearing the cloaked figure words which contained praise and conviction a small tear fell down Zora''s face, the feeling of being appreciated really warmed her heart, the cloaked figure extended his hand, a chance "work for me" Chapter 52: Run!! Just Run! 3 year''s after Austin''s departure~~~ currently within the Mozrk city, Austin was walking through the streets, during the laat 3 year''s he had achieved half of what he wanted currently he was happily walking to his inn, reaching his inn he headed to the dinning area, lots of different people could be seen eating, it was a lively atmosphere ''umm, not bad'' it was at this time that he noticed a certain person sitting there, a girl to be exact, seeing that girl my body froze she didn''t look anything special, she looked completely average with brown hair and eyes with freckles in her face, she looks about 16 and 17, trembling I used the read function [ Name: Razellia Di Hydra Sex: Female Age: 5000+ species: Supreme Godess Power: Supreme Godess level Title: The first witch, the bringer of destruction, the cursed one.....etc Love: 0% Description: The supreme goddess cursed to be lonely >found out that her chance of meeting her fated one is here >Stay away at all cost!! Difficulty: F--(don''t just stand there run!) ] ''what the hell is this women doing here?'' ''wait, what is with this difficulty?'' i never knew that there was a F-- below F, the women in front of me i know her quite well, well not me the entire world know her a human who became a God, she is the living embodiment of the impossible, she''s one of the three supreme Goddess of the Silvie realm there are many legends about her, during the first war she was the first witch, all the witches worship and adore her, as their founder and creator of their path but all her power came at a cost she did create a new path but the price she paid was huge, witches are normally women''s who choose magic and science they mainly focuses on creating alchemy objects and combining magic with technology but make no mistake that does not mean that they are weak witches normally battled with curses a totally different root than normal magic, having a witch as your support is incredible in a team battle leaving those aside Razellia had being doing a great experiment when everything went haywire, she was affected with a great curse and she ended up creating a new element destruction normally she should have died but the creation goddess Silvie took an intrest in her and supported her making her one of the 3 great goddesses of the Silvie realm sure she survived and became powerful but the cost.....she became unable to have any human contact and she lost the ability to feel in other words she could no longer see humans or any other species in any way as attractive, all she would see are black lights around people pushing her away not only that if she ever touched another individual then they would disappear becoming ashes, she no longer could feel love, warmth or any form of touch she became the goddess of destruction, curses and misfortune she got the power but in return she lost so much more, i had met her a few times in the game, it seems that during her free time she would take another form and travel places she would either prank or do some mischief just to feel something, in the game you would meet her to in her disguise, if you leave a good impression you could earn some profit too just as i was looking at her she looked at me, when her eye''s meet mine i could see her eye''s widen, a look of surprise, when i saw her expression suddenly i felt uneasy and soon it was explained..... [Ding!] [Name:Razellia Di Hydra Love:0%>>>25%] [Ding] [Name:Razellia Di Hydra Love: 25%>>>45%] [Ding!] [Name: Razellia Di Hydra Love:60%] seeing the number finally stop at 60% i was in daze ''the hell, what happened?'' did i get too attractive or what?, her affections is going up at rocket speed ''system what happened?'' [Host.......It was nice knowing you] ''what does that mean!!?'' just when i was about to turn around and run, i felt my body got restricted, in front of me stood the disguised Razellia currently i was wearing my cloak and mask yet when i saw her gaze i felt completely naked, she raised her arms, the surrounding around me faded, i raised my arms in instincts "pakh..." Both hands collided, seeing that fear rose in my heart ''am i about to turn into ashes?'' seeing that i touched her my heart trembled, but a few seconds later nothing happened, logically by just touching her i should die what happened? looking at Razeilla i could see the confusion on her face too, she raised her hand and caught mine, even after touching me nothing happened I could see her eye''s trembling, tears started to falll from her eyes, she raised her head and looked into me, seeing her gaze a chill went up my spine, her eye''s, i couldn''t describe the correct words, dangerous.....yup dangerous and that too was soon proved [Ding] [Name: Razellia Di Hydra Love: 250%( terrifyingly heavy obsession) Remak: You are mine] [Fuck!!] "Fuck!!" ''System....i will miss you too!!'' Chapter 53: My Fated One ----Razellia''s pov---- Razellia the goddess of destruction, curses and misfortune, to others she is a cold faced women one who doesn''t have any feelings the bringer of destruction, that''s what the world knows about her but she wasn''t always like this, she still remembers her past, an era before the peace and security of the world of Ether the era of wars, famines and death''s, during that era she was just an orphan, trying her best to survive, eating scraps off the street, barely surviving it was during this time a warm couple took her in, those time''s was really peaceful but her happiness soon to came to an end, in a world where the goddesses still hadn''t set their power in, strength was the most important factor Razellia too recognized that fact after losing the warmth she had received, after that she worked hard to gain power, to her power became everything as long as she had strength she would be happy, so she worked, made a new path of witches, her name spread far and wide, she become one of that Era''s powerhouses but it wasn''t enough she wanted the power to rival the gods, so she still kept on trying, until she started working on new curses and a new element it was during this time that her experiment went wrong, the curse she created effected her bestowing her a new element but her body was too weak to handle it it''s at this time that she met the goddess Silvie, she along with her sister Goddess was fighting the war, back then she gave me a choice to either die or accept the curse losing her path of humanity for undying power at that time i didn''t hesitate to choose power, after all what has humanity ever given me?, but who would have thought the very power i earned was my curse? after gaining the power, i lost the ability to feel, all those i was were just black auars on people, deriving me the power to feel I lost the power of touch, at first it was alright I had the power i desired, i thought that i would be fine...wrong!!, i was soo wrong I got the power but i had no one to protect that power with, no one to share my feelings with, no one that i can fall in love with... after the first hundred years everything started to fade away, they had won the great war and she had fulfilled her desire, but why did she feel empty? unlike the other naturally born gods, she was human, she knew the worth of love and touch, from then on she could only helplessly watch people touch each other, lovers holding hands and mother''s bearing their children she had got the power but was it worth it? her life from then on was just a dull grey life, only the other gods were able to talk to her, she even created a another personality, going around the world pranking others, maybe she might find it the thing she lost.....her feelings but no her despair followed her, she really was the bundle of misfortune, like this thousands of years passed and i just became even more dull and lifeless I had countless worshippers, yet i didn''t have what I desire, i had given up all hope and just continued to live it was just 2 days ago during a simple meeting by goddess Silvie that something happened, Goddess Silvie had come bragging about some sort of love detector she made saying that one could find their fated lived one from it, but the problem was that it may or may not work at times, out of curiosity i tried it, surprisingly the orb glowed and showed a certain inn back then i just shrugged it off not minding it but a certain fire of hope had burned in my heart, the next day i wore my different persona and set out to that inn ''it''s been 2 day''s'' currently i was sitting at the dinning hall of that inn, nothing noteworthy had happened, i found no one special ''i simply brought my hopes up'' shaking my head i was about to leave when i detected something different, i raised my head to see what it was, i saw a cloaked figure with a mask but what was different was ''he has a different colour!!'' he wasn''t like the other full black aura that i saw around others, he was shinning in my eyes, i could see that the person was a 14 year old boy ''what''s happening?'' my heart started beating faster, i could feel my body heat up, i haven''t felt this in year''s, looking at the boy i could see that he was surprised seeing me ''does he know me?'' seeing the boy i almost released my aura, almost killing the people here, the boy seemed to leave ''wait!!'' seeing him leave i paniked and arrived in front of him, during that time the boy raised his hand to stop mine, i could have stopped his hand from touching mine but something in me prevented it, i wanted to know, and like that our hands touched but nothing happened ''how is this possible!!'' i couldn''t believe it i took the boys hand in mine, a soft warm hand, the feeling of touch, this is the feeling of ....love i looked into the boys purple eyes ''so you are my fated one?, then i am never letting you go'' Chapter 54: My Beautiful Life!? ''why is this happening to me?'' currently in front of me stood the disguised Razellia, who was holding my hand, my instincts screamed to run but alas i am helpless during this time my brain worked at rapid speed to find a way out ''hey system tell me why this is happening'' [Host how would you feel when you are alone for thousands of years without anybody and suddenly found love?] [you are lucky that she didn''t start raping on the spot] ''fuck you!, i can see that what i want to know is that why am I not affected?'' [Host did you forget the ability you earned, the one to adapt] ''so that''s the reason, i can''t believe that it was that powerful'' [in truth that power should not be able to handle the element of destruction but due to your soul being of a higher level, that power worked] ''oh, i see'' getting the information i needed my brain quickly started to cook up a plan for my safe escape, looking at the girl in front of me i angrily asked "excuse me, do i know you?" ''oh..god please work!'' hearing my angry voice and seeing that she was being a nuisance, Razellia let my hands go, though reluctant seeing that i sighed but still the level of her love still keeps ringing on my head, after letting me go she looked at me "i am sorry, you just looked like someone i know" "yeah, it''s no problem" saying so i moved towards the dining hall to take my food, as i sat in the chair a women came to take my order, at the same time Razellia came and sat in front of me "do you need something?" "yes, could you tell me your name" i looked at her ''warily'', as though she was an enemy "why would someone as strong as you need my name" since she could stop me from moving it''s quite clear that she was very strong, so i was planning on going through that route "oh my, please forgive me, i lost my cool back then, my names Raya, what''s your''s?" "the names Austin what do you want?" i planned to just ignore and be wary of her for now "it''s nothing i was just a bit intrigued, don''t worry i am not your enemy.....as no one could harm you" though i didn''t hear the last part, my body instinctly trembled for some reason "sure" i could only give her a small nod and focus on ny food, once it arrived i pulled my hood down and removed my mask and started eating the food but even then i felt a very powerful stare on me making me uncomfortable, i could only put my head down and focus on my food, it was a good move as i didn''t have to see the huge smile on Razeilla''s face after eating my food and wearing my mask i looked at Razellia who still sat in front of me "can i do anything for you?" "yes you can you tell what you think about the Godesses Razellia?" "huh?" this is dangerous, i could speak bad about her or good ''fuck it, i will speak the truth'' "Raya, i don''t know what you want but to me i think that the goddess Razellia is both pitiful and amazing" this time it was Razellia that was suprised "why?, isn''t it said that she''s the bringer of destruction, that she''s an emotionless women, th-that she''s just dangerous, that only the witches will really care for her" the more Razellia spoke the more intense the aura around her became, her breathing to increased "Raya" i called her and she looked up at me, i could see her trembling eyes, for once i decided to tell what i thought "i don''t know why you are asking me this but let me tell you, i only believe in things i see not what i hear, i know that the goddess Razellia was human and she became incapable of touch" "i don''t know much about gods but i know that for a human that''s painful, plus she also became the goddess representing Silvie even though she was human, it must have been hard for her" "but she still moved forward and lived, plus i don''t think anybody who worked to help others are bad, hence to me she is amazing" as i finished talking i could see a stupefied look on her face, she was like that for a minute before she gave a wide smile "i knew it, you really are my fated person" "what do you me-" before i could finish i felt the space around me tremble, the next think i know i am standing in a hill and Razellia is standing in front of me "what''s going on?, what are you doing?" i directly looked at her with a questioning look, but she onky gave me s smile, the next moment a light spread from her, i had to close my eye''s due to it when i opened my eye''s again the teenage girl from before disappeared, in front of me now stood a women, she looked to be in her 20s she had dark black eyes and hair, her face was beyond beautiful, she had a black dress on her body sticking nicely to her curvy body "yo-you are" seeing the women in front of me i reacted in "suprise", after all her statue was present in her temple, seeing my expression she smiled after that she raised her hand, immense mana started to come towards my direction, a huge magic circle formed above me ''what''s going on?'' even before i could speak Razellia did "in the name of destruction, curses and misfortune i Razellia De Hydra hearby acknowledge you as my equal, from now onwards you are under my protection and providence, your enemies shall be mine and none shall live to hurt you" as soon as she finished the magic circle flew directly into me and at the same time new system messages arrived [Ding!] [Host has been blessed with the supreme blessing of the supreme Godess Razellia De Hydra >From now onwards no curses and misfortune shall work on the Host >If the host is to show his blessings, he shall become the holy son of all witches] [Ding!] [Host had earned the new element "destruction"] as soon as the messages were over my body started to sway, just as i was to fall Razellia caught me into her embrace, my mind became foggy as i lost consciousness holding Austin Razellia looked at him with burning eye''s, she wanted nothing more to take him away but she knew right now he''s just a child she has to wait till he grows up, hugging Austin she sat on the floor, she tightly held him in her embrace and gave him a kiss on his forehead "don''t worry my love you will essentially fall in love with me" at the same time in the churches and temples of the Goddess Razelllia the saintess and the other higher ups were going crazy They had juat found out that they now have a holy son!! "find out our holy son at all cost!!" the saintess of the Goddess Razellia roared Chapter 55: Am I Lucky Or Unlucky? within a forest lay a boy who looked to be about 14, he wore a cloak, the mask on his was not there, he lay there in sleep, slowly his eyes was opening ''hmm....what happened?'' ''where am i?'' slowly opening my eye''s and sitting up i noticed that i was in a forest ''what happened?'' the last thing i remember was being kidnapped by Razellia ''wait...'' straightening up i checked my body to see if there was anything different, seeing that i was clothed i let out a sigh ''damn....good thing i am okay'' it''s at this time i notice that there was a letter laying in front of me, getting a foreboding feeling i picked it up and opened it [ Dear Austin, i know that you are confused about many things but don''t worry i haven''t done anything to you.....yet. You don''t have to worry about me and my position, i will explain everything to you after you reach a specific strength and status, oh i took the mask you wore as a souvenir, don''t worry about it. With love Your fated one Razellia De Hydra P.S: i don''t mind sharing you but don''t go overboard cause at the end you belong to me ] reading the letter i was in daze for a few minutes before i got my bearing back ''what have i done?'' it was just a normal day, i was just supposed to have breakfast, why did it go all bad, ''hey system what did she do to me?'' [...] ''system?'' [Host can i ask for a host exchange ceremony?] ''a what?'' [Don''t worry i will find you a better system] ''what the hell does that mean?'' [it means that i can''t handle the stress!!] ''ya ya, just tell me about the changes that happened'' [Host has been blessed by the Goddess Razellia hence, Host has earned the right to stand at her equally, also the host has the right to use her element] "so you mean that i can use the element destruction?" [affirmative] "how do i do that?" [...] ''system?'' [in normal cases the person just has to imagine the qualities about the element and study it but for the host it''s ummm....different] "what does that mean?" [for the host to use the element, the host must think about the Goddess Razellia, the more you think and imagine her the more powerful the element will be....plus if you want to use the full power of the element you must think something lewd between yourself and the Goddess Razellia] Austin: "....." ''the hell!!?'' ''isn''t that basic hypnosis?'' how the hell am i supposed to use an element like that, isn''t this basically forcing me to think about her?, what kind of shame play is this? for a moment i just couldn''t imagine how Razellia became a goddess ''sigh..forget it'' i will just have to continue living, like how i am anyway, well leaving that aside where the hell am i? [Host is currently in the Azure forest, near to your inn] ohh, then it''s not a problem it''s just a small walk ''anyway, did Razellia do anything to me while i was sleeping?'' [...] ''system?'' [...] ''hey what happened?'' [it''s better if the host just forget about it] ''come on it can''t be that bad, can it?'' [while the host slept she smelled you from top to bottom, used a special spell to save your scent into a bottle, she kept hugging an-] "stop!!" "don''t say anything anymore" the more the system spoke the more goosebumps i got, right now i just need to run to my inn and take a huge bath it was at this time that i heard a small whine from somewhere, curious i moved towards a certain bush, reaching there i got the scent of blood wary i began circulating my mana around my body, as i reached the bush i moved it around and saw a hurt Wolf cub laying there, the wolf cub was completely black, just like the night sky, right now it was hurt in it''s abdomen and was leaking blood, it had it''s eye''s closed bearing with the pain well if that was all, then it wouldn''t have been a problem but the astonishing thing was that it was leaking mana!! this implied that it was capable of using mana, one must know that not all beasts can use mana and those who used it are more intelligent and stronger normally you don''t see any beast capable of using mana in these woods, curious i used the read function and when i saw what was written my eyes almost popped out of it''s socket [ Name: (unnamed) Sex: (undecided) Age: 10 species: wolf(Fenrir) Talent: 9/10 Power: orgin level 1 Title: the great devourer, the god eater....etc Love: 0% Description: the reincarnation of the great divine beast Fenrir also known as Fenrisulfr >Due to it''s bloodline not being completely pure most of it''s memories are missing ] ''what the hell?'' what is something like this here?, who in this world would not know Fenrir, it was said that at it''s peak it was said to fight toe to toe with the great dragon god it was said that Fenrir was born from pure form of energy, death and destruction. It was among the 5 great divine beasts of the past, a living legend during the war thousands of years ago Fenrir had fought along side the Silvie realm and disappeared, no one knows how, there were many rumors about it some even saying that during one war it had eaten a god at whole, some saying that it was genderless and just a pure mass of power, there were countless stories about it leaving all that aside currently that same beast was in front of me hurt and unable to move, without hesitation i moved to help it, i passed some mana into it bringing some ease to it seeing that the cub had fainted i picked it up, looking at close the wolf cub seemed cute and unassuming, who would think this was the beast of death and destruction smiling i held the cub as i walked out of the forest to my inn, not knowing what recursion my actions will bring about Chapter 56: Finally Free!! 3 and a half year later~~~~ within a forest a certain scene could be seen, an antelope could be seen laying on the ground, but unlike the normal one''s, this antelope was at least twice the size of a normal elephant it was laying on the ground dead its mouth filled with sharp fang''s and it''s red eye''s was opened with disbelief, there was an arrow stuck to it''s heart a boy sat above the now dead antelope, he looked to be about 17~18 year''s old, he had an extremely handsome face with silver hair and deep purple eyes, the boy had a lean figure and he had a tall frame too The boy gave off an aura of innocence and maturity, which contradicts each other, further mystifying his presence, yup that''s Auatin alright, currently he was looking into space as if in daze but no he was waiting and it did pay off [Ding!!] [creation of "perfect body" completed] [All restrictions are hearby lifted] ''Finally!'' its been 7 year''s since it started and i am finally free from that god damn curse, now i am free to do about anything i want seeing that everything was ready i stand up and gave out a whistle, at that same time the trees started shaking and many fell down from afar a figure came in front of me, it was a huge black wolf, it''s dark blue eye''s shining with intelligence, its mouth held another huge antelope who was long since dead after seeing me the wolf let go of the antelope and came to me, at the same time it''s size started decreasing, it turned from a ferocious wolf to a cute cub "i guess you had fun hunting" "yes!, i got to stretch my body" surprisingly the wolf spoke in a feminine voice, after that she came upto me and jumped onto my shoulder, i just patted her head and she purred "are you sure you are not a cat" "humph, make fun of me all you want but just you wait once this lady fully awakens you would be at my knees begging to be close to me" "ya, sure i will wait for that day" chuckling i just patted her head again, a lot has changed in the last 3 years, after taking the wolf home i cared for it and due to my careful manipula-....cough cough i mean care it agreed to take me as it''s partner after that before it could awaken it''s bloodline fully we made a pact and after that we started roaming around, fighting and adventuring also due to some unknown reason, that i dont want to know about it choose to become a girl as it''s gender and asked me to name her, so i gave her the name Luna, comparing her to the moon, i guees she did like the name as she went about prancing for some time as i was packing up ny stuff i heard Luna speak "where are we going now?" "we are going to a small village" "why?" "because i am going to lose something important" "lose something?" Luna looked at me skeptical she couldn''t understand what i was going to lose, seeing that i chuckled, smirking i said "i am just going to lose something to my teacher" and with that i set out..... few day''s later in the small village called Herfal, a women could be seen walking, nobody could see her face because she was covered with a cloak from top to bottom, she was walking throught the small village all those who saw her would unconsciously make way for her, something made them feel themselves lesser than her if one would look into the cloak one would see a beautiful black eyed and haired women, who gave off an elegant aura, she walked with her head straight as if looking for something Eleanor had recently arrived in this village after she had read some reports about a historic world being hidden here, she had come here to look for more clues ''sigh, i wonder how Austin''s doing?'' it had been a few years since she last saw her beloved disciple and it was taking a toll on her, the only good thing was that she knew that her disciple was well sighing she continued to walk away from the village to the nearby forest at that same time after she left a figure appeared in the village ''ohh looks like i didn''t miss her'' i had just arrived a few minutes ago, i had just used the bracelet on my arms to make myself disappear, at the same time i gave Luna some task and let her go free as for why i am here, that was to stop a certain scenario from happening, looking around i saw a 15 year old with freckles and brown hair follwing behind Eleanor in the original game it was this boy who had become her disciple, he had saved her life after she had escaped from a dangerous historic world and i am here to stop it and if possible get this teacher of mine to fall in love with me, i know that she''s obsessed with me and loves me but that''s only as her disciple she hadn''t seen me as a man, i just wanted to use this opportunity to stop that boy and earn myself a good fuck....i hope stretching my body i came close to that boy who kept looking at Eleanor''s direction, i came close and tapped his shoulder "she might be beautiful right?" "huh?" seeing a masked figure come close to him so suddenly Sam jumps away in suprise "wow, dude calm down, i just came to you since you kept staring at that women for a long time" "who are you and why do you care?" being wary Sam moved away a bit, looking at that i could only shake my head, i raised my arms showing him that i was not his enemy "don''t worry i just wanted to tell you that you have no chance at scoring that women" "sco-scoring?, no i just felt that she looked spe-special" hearing my words Sam blushed a bit and stammered, it looks like the boy''s just pure, i didn''t want to do this but well... "are you curious about that women" Sam hesitated a bit but in the end he nodded his head "if you want i could tell you more about her" "why?, who are you and what do you want?" after hearing my words Sam again becomes wary "why are you so scared, we are in a village and people are watching what can i do to you?" though still suspicious, after thinking about it a bit Sam nodded his head "whose she?" saying that he came closer and before he could respond he fell unconscious, i caught his body and disappeared, the next moment i appeared in a small room in an inn i took out a small pill and stuffed it into his mouth, with that he would be sleeping for the next 3 days, the only drawback would be that we would be very hungry when her wakes up with that i tied him up for precaution and kept him in the room, there would be a routine checkup every 3 dsys so he should be fine, looking at the sleeping boy i could only shake me head ''you better pray that next time you don''t meet a transmigrated person'' with that i left the room, heading towards the forest Chapter 57: Ok, Scene Then Action!! Eleanor was currently walking through the forest to a specific location, according to her investigations there is a secret historic wolrd hidden in the depths of this forest, it could maybe help her to break through the point she hit at her cultivation the more deeper she walked the more dangerous the surroundings became, the mana in the surroundings too began to feel unstable, Eleanor began to meet more wild beasts the further she walked after walking for half an hour she came upto the centre of the forest, the whole atmosphere was stifling, a huge boulder could be seen placed within the centre, going closer she placed her hands in the boulder and just as she did the boulder started to shake, after a minute a huge hole appeared in the boulder, seeming as if to call you into the abyss, only darkness remained inside it "looks like this is the place" seeing the situation in front if her, Eleanor removed her cloak, unlike the previous times where she gave off a graceful aura the Eleanor right now was dressed in typical adventurers outfit, with tight shorts that nicely accelerated her ass and a easily movable top, right now she off an impression of a charming and dangerous women smiling Eleanor looked at her clothes, touching them memories off the past flowed through her mind "haa, how i missed this" shaking her head Eleanor entered through the portal, which closed after she had entered it, after what seems like a few seconds she opened her eyes right now she was standing on a land filled with sand all around, the only difference was that the entire sand she stood on was blood red, the scent of death flowed through the place it''s at this time a laughter was heard "Ha...Haaa..HAaaa" hearing the laughter Eleanor frowned, her sense was feeling the threat of death in this area, while at the same time the laughing voice spoke in a rough voice "who would have thought that i would get another chance to kill another human, that too such a beautiful one" as soon as the voice faded away a figure materialized in the sky, the figure looked to be about 7 feet tall, he had red skin and three eyes, the third one being in his forehead, there was a tail peeking from his back seeing the figure Eleanor''s frowned even harder ''not good, a Zoliake demon, his level too seems to be higher than mine'' unlike what everyone thought not all historic world are an opportunity, sometimes you might find a historic world belonging to another species, if that person was not racist then no problem, good for you but if the ruler of the historic world was a deep hatred rooted individual, then you would be in for a hell of a trail, designed just to kill you seeing the situation was dire Eleanor did not panic, she calmly thought about her situation, if the ruler of the historic worlds power level was lesser than her in his prime she could easily escape but it seems that this demons power level was at least imperial level 3 or above, using force might not yield much unless she burned her life force "what you scared human, don''t worry i am sure to show you what despair really means, after all i can''t have you breaking so soon" as he finished talking he snapped his figures pitch black chains rose from the ground to bind Eleanor, as soon as the chains arrived Eleanor tried to fight it at first she was able to push it back, seeing that the demon began to apply more power into the chain, Eleanor was able to destroy 4 among the 6 chains but sadly the last 2 got her as soon as the chains bonded her, her connection to mana got cut off, her realm went from imperial to nothing "HaaHaaa...you see human you are nothing but an ant in front of me" well his dialogue would have been more acceptable if his face wasn''t pale and his body wasn''t trembling "don''t worry human i am a very fair person i would give you a chance to survive, how about this i would have you fight 2 different rounds, survive that and then you are free" seeing the smug grin on the demons face and seeing that her power was blocked Eleanor didn''t panic, she was someone who faught her way into her position, she had been through even worse looking at the demon she just gave a nod "good don''t you regret it later" as soon as he finished speaking the demon snapped his fingure, the sand before Eleanor started to shake and gather, soon several beasts figure started to form hundreds...no thousands of beasts were formed in front of Eleanor all looking ferocious and dangerous, each one of them radiating a minimum range of origin level 5 in normal cases it was nothing to Eleanor but now even on one them was fatal to her, it was apparent that the demon had no wish to leave her alive at the same time behind Eleanor was a person hidden checking his list ''villian check'' ''heroine in danger check'' ''my hair flying in the wind check'' ''a charming smile check'' ''ok then, action!'' Chapter 58: Fight Together within the bloody lands Eleanor stood straight, the wind that blowed made her tied up hair flow, in front of her stood rows of beasts, each one more ferocious than the other the line of beasts that gathered seemed to have no end, in front of such a situation Eleanor stood calm, her beautiful face displaying a valiant defiance against the current situation seeing it the demon on the sky sneered "let me see how much longer you can remain calm" saying so he snapped his finger and a timer with 2 hours on it was displayed "survive for 2 hours and you can go to the next round" as soon as the demons words were heard the timer began, all the beasts roared and started running towards Eleanor with the intent to tear her apart seeing it Eleanor drew her bow, right now her power was suppressed to origin level 1, there''s not much she could do The bow Eleanor took was deep black in colour, it seemed to have it''s on life, she drew the bow and an arrow appeared, as soon as she fired the single arrow split into 10 accurately taking the lives of those beasts in the front at the same time she started running from the beast tide, even as she ran her arms were steady and she continuously fired arrows, each arrow moved as if it had it''s on life reaping one life after another but everyone has their own limits, soon within minutes Eleanor reached her limits her mana began to decrease and the speed of her arrows fell the beasts tide behind her began to catch up, as soon as she fired the 10th arrow, several beasts had reached behind, seeing that a ruthless glint flashed in Eleanor''s eyes, she quickly started to pull her life force to break the chains binding her but at that time a change happened, just as the beasts was about to harm her all of them were blasted back, at the same time a familiar voice that Eleanor missed was heard "look''s like master in is quite the pickle" just as the voice faded a young man appeared in front of Eleanor, his silver hair flowed in the wind and he had his back to Eleanor, his chubby face she remembered now being handsome "Austin?" Eleanor asked with disbelief, her little disciple had grown up, seeing Eleanor call me i turned around and gave her a smile, at the same time i activated a barrier around us stopping the beasts for a few minutes, after that i turned towards Eleanor who was still in shock "did you miss me master?" as i asked that i walked towards her with a smile and hugged her, i could feel her body stiffen up, Eleanor''s hight was just a bit shorter than mine, so when i hugged her her head directly came to my chin "i missed you a lot master" as Eleanor heard my voice tinged with happiness, she relaxed and hugged me back too "master missed you too" the hugging scene would have been perfect if it weren''t for the massive tide of monster''s attacking the barrier and a 3 eyed demon flying above sky looking at us in disbelief after hugging for a bit we let go, Eleanor then held my face and looked me up and down to see if i had any great injuries, seeing that i was okay she smiled "looks like you have grown up great" her usually calm voice had happiness and a tinge of pride, she looked as if she was the one who pushed all the monster away "how did you come here?" "i had been in the village before you came here, when i saw you i knew immediately it was you master, so i thought that i could surprise you, who would have thought something like this would happen" saying so i gave her an "innocent" smile conveying my intentions and it seemed it worked too as i saw Eleanor shaking her head, after that she came close and started pinching my ears "you idoit disciple, learning to stalk your own master huh?" just as she was a out to scold me more, a cracking sound was heard, it seemed that the barrier won''t be able to hold on much longer "Ha...Ha.Ha..kid i don''t know how you got in without me knowing about it but in the end you are gonna die here along with that women" just at the same time that demon intervened, giving on his signature smug laugh as if everything was under his control "master, get on i will carry you" at the same time i bended down for Eleanor to get on my back but even after a few seconds i didn''t feel anything, so i turned around to see a confused Eleanor "what are you doing?" looking into her face i saw both confidence and pride, pride as one of the most strongest peoples in the world, it''s then it hit me ''huh.....i become too arrogant'' all this while the girls i dealt with were young ones with problems and issues, they were weak and vulnerable but the women in front of me isn''t them she''s someone who stood at the top of the world she''s someone who reached her position through her own power, someone with her own principles, she won''t follow what i say like some carbon copy, she knows what she should do i closed my eyes for a second before opening them, standing up i apologized "i am sorry master, it looks like i had gotten cocky, so what should we do?" hearing my words Eleanor smiled, raising her hands she gave me a pat in the head "looks like you have really grown up Austin" after saying that she raised her bow "listen to me carefully, thanks to your shield i was able to get back most of my mana, once the shield breaks would you be able to make a path for us to escape?" "yes, i can" i nodded to her words "good than leave the rest to me, i might not have all my strength but i ain''t that weak" as soon as she had finished i had my bow in my hand, taking out a normal arrow i placed it in it, at the same time i thought of the figure of a women, one with black hair and eyes as i did it a small dark crimson like flame appeared in front of me, as soon as it appeared it was as if destruction descended, the mana in the area started to get disrupted, even the monsters from the now breaking shield moved a bit back their instincts were screaming of one thing.....death, the demon above the sky shouted with surprise "that''s!!?" Eleanor looked at the strange flame, even her instincts were screaming danger "looks like you have gotten yourself quite the secrets over the years" to Eleanor''s words i just gave a smile "you ready?" "i am" Chapter 59: Fighting Together(2) the monsters continue to break the barrier, while the demon from above continues to enjoy the show, waiting for the moment of despair "you ready?" "i am" as soon as i had finished speaking the barrier broke the monsters that had been surrounding us from all directions burst forth, while i was feeling a bit uneasy Eleanor looked cool as always, as the monsters burst forth she raised her bow and spoke "{stars fall}" as she did the arrow on her bow lit up, without waiting even for a moment, she let the arrow loose to the top that is and the arrow flew out to the sky at the same time a bright light came from it spreading to all the directions i could feel the wind blow past me and at the next moment all the monsters that had surrounded me was dead, for a moment i fell into daze while what i saw was amazing, the sheer concentration to pull that off is unbelievable, Eleanor basically split her arrows and fired it, if that was it then it was no problem what makes that strike amazing is the fact that it reaped the life of all that was close to her, all the enemies close to us were minimum of origin level 5 or above, for origin level 1 to kill them all the arrows must have been fatal that means that all the hundred arrows which she shot must have reaped a life in a single hit, one must know that the arrows don''t have a locator, then Eleanor should have controlled all 100 of them at the same time, aiming at the vitals of those monsters ''looks like i really have been overestimating myself'' in truth i might be able to take those monsters down, but that would be with sheer strength not sheer skill, there''s a huge difference between the both "Austin snap out of it" it''s only when a pale faced Eleanor called me that i got my bearing back "sorry, i was just amazed" just as i said it the arrow that was nocked on my bow was sent flying to the area with the least infections of monsters, the single arrow i fired quickly drilled through the monsters creating a path out at the same time i cast {rejuvenate} and {haste} on Eleanor, bringing some life into her, after that we quickly ran out of the encirclement, i took the lead firing arrows to get rid of those who escaped within seconds we were out but still what we killed only was a drop in the bucket, monsters still chased after us, while we ran we kept firing some arrows to keep the count of the monsters in check the voice of the demons laughter and the ticking of the clock still kept ringing in our head, we could only keep running, we kept running for about half an hour during that time i had to keep casting spells on Eleanor to let keep up, in truth thing''s were not that hard if I go all out i might be able to stall them for 2 hours but we still could keep running for the next 2 hours but alas things don''t always go according to plans do they, just as we were running far and making some distance, the ground below Eleanor cracked open A certain monster with a fish like body but with a huge sharpened sword at it''s face jumped out towards Eleanor, she sensed the danger and dogged but the sword like mouths end still gazed her "shit!, its the poison rectal needle" just as Eleanor had dogged my arrow had flown to the monster killing it with one strike but it was too late, as Eleanor was glazed, she felt weak and fell to the ground without any further delay i picked her up and placed her on the back, ripping some clothes i quickly tied her arms to my neck and her legs closely to mine but at the same time the monsters which we had made some distance from caught up "{sonic boom}" as soon as i casted it a huge wave spread from my legs pushing me to the front gaining me a huge head start to the front ''damn it, why did it have to be that shit'' the poison rectal needle, i didn''t expect such a thing to be here, as it''s name suggests it carries poison in its blade like mouth but unlike normal ones this does not kill them or anything but completely paralyzes the person, taking away the person mana and ability to move, the only thing you could do was move your mouth "i am sorry, looks like your master is not that amazing after all" as i was running i heard Eleanor speak from behind me, i could feel the frustration and disappointment from her voice, she clearly felt humiliated for falling for such a thing "what are you talking about master?, all i saw was that my awesome teacher faced a horde of monsters without any fear, broke through killing many monster''s with a single arrow" "i saw her standing fearlessly, i saw her fighting fearlessly, i saw her easily dodging a dangerous moment" "in my heart you will always be amazing, no matter what happens in the future i know that my master is amazing" with that i stopped talking and continued running, hence i missed to see the stupefied look on Eleanor''s face which had quickly turned into an amazing smile later on just as i thought that i had made some distance i heard the ground quake looking towards the front i saw another horde of monsters coming in front towards me,the one coming from in front had monsters from higher origin level "damn it!" "let me go Austin" just as i cursed i heard Eleanor speak, turning around i could see Eleanor looking at the tide with a serious face, she turned her eyes towards me "leave me here Austin, there''s a space ripper device in my storage ring, it might not be 100% safe but you will be able to survive, so leave me here, it''s the best option" there was silence for a bit, i looked into Eleanor''s eyes and said a single word "never" hearing my answer Eleanor was not surprised how could she not know what type of person i am, she knew he would not abandon her, but still hearing the answer from his mouth warmed her heart for her when she was weak getting someone''s support was somsthing she never felt and to be honest she felt happy "this is not for negotiations Austin you will listen to what i have to say, leave!, this is an order from your teacher leave!!" "if you don''t i would cancel our relationship here and now, so don''t make me Austin, leave here and now" "do it then" i answered looking at Eleanor, she looked back at me suprised, to that i just gave her a warm smile, in a way this is my fault and i am going to fix it "teacher do you remeber when i said why i wanted to take to bow as my weapon?" "it was to protect, to protect the my family and the people i love, to make sure i won''t fall into despair and right now you are someone dear to me master, so even if you said that you would cut our relationship, i would still protect without any regrets" Chapter 60: Fighting Together(3) ''yes! i have found a crack!'' looking at the trembling eyes of Eleanor i could see that i have made a small progress, if i could capitalize on this now I might be able to convert her feelings ''my trainings paid off'' during the past year not only have i increased my strength i have also increased my a ability to spew bullshit, i racked through my brain thinking about the different wuxia novels and their hot blooded words and i can say with almost confidence that my ''dao of bullshit'' has reached another level, i turned towards Eleanor who was still tied to my back "don''t worry teacher, just leave it to me" saying so i looked through my surroundings, trying to find a safe spot to fight, looking around i could see an elevated platform, just perfect to defend from all sides i ran towards that area and i slowly removed the binds connecting me and Eleanor, as gently as i could i held her and placed her on the ground, making sure that the way she sits is comfortable i made sure to do all of my actions gently as possible, treating like a jade that would break, during all this time Eleanor just looked at me in daze not able to respond making sure that she sat up correctly i kneeled in front of her catching her hand i gave her a iconic ''protagonist'' smile "don''t worry teacher i will save you, just wait for me" after saying that i rose up and left to fight without looking back, walking a bit forward i moved away from Eleanor standing a bit far away i could see monster tides coming from both my sides, the demon above was laughing in happiness "Ha..didn''t i say you that you would feel despair!, now see how you are going to die" i just concluded his laughter has background music, taking a deep breath i started to think about my next source of action while thinks might look bad, i have many way to guarantee both mine and Eleanor''s safety, the problem is which method should i use to gain the most affection i can use my full strength and fight the upcoming waves to a standstill or i can exert just enough strength to survive the tide earning more affection if worst comes i have 2 tokens given to me by 2 different dragons who are more than capable of saving me but even that has it''s own drawback and risks ''what should i do?'' screw it i would go for more affection points!, making my decision i took my bow out, i placed a sword at my back and hid a few knifes in my dress ''ok, time to take action'' being ready i felt the ground shake the monsters we left behind and the new tide joined together rushing to devour those in it''s path, it looked af if tide had formed i stood calm at this situation, without any hesitation i applied the tier 5 spell {earth quake}, which caused great tremors to spread outward towards the monsters, the ground before the running tide cracked , causing many of them to fall, the ones that fell were stepped on and killed "{magmic rise}!" instantly the cracks which were formed started spewing magma from between them drowning a huge amount of monsters, all that was heard was their scream before their deaths without any delay i placed a normal arrow on my bow, casting {meteoric fall} i fired the arrow, the arrow flew straight into the frontier of those monsters at the time the arrow split into hundreds but that was not the end, the arrows which split quickly transformed into huge blazing rocks that fell onto the monsters i immediately fired 4 such arrows stopping the monsters rush for a few seconds, within that time i concentrated 2/3 rd of my mana and started casting this spell would require atleast a 5 second cast time, as i continued to cast the monsters that were blocked by the huge flaming rocks continued to pound at them creating cracks the falme burned their skin but when one died another took it''s place, just as the 5 second mark completed the monsters surged to me again "{worlds crack}!" i quickly applied my spell, the mana in the surrounding blazed as it moved towards me due to applying a high tier level 5 spell, the mana that surrounded me flew to the ground as it did the the ground split up, a huge gap appeared between me and the monsters all those monsters which were in front fell to the crack disappearing for eternity "impressive" the demon floating above commented, he couldn''t help but agree with the fact that the young man in front of him was exemplary, if the kid wasn''t human he would have given his inheritance to him "to think archery had reached such a level" the boy''s calmness and his ability to think and fight, not only that his powers and talent too is outstanding, the more the demon looked the more his desire to kill such a talent burned within him Chapter 61: Fighting Together(4) Hey Guys!!, I''m back! First of all thanks for waiting for me to return and second of all I have already said this before, I started this novel to get away from the stress of my school''s study, I didn''t expect it to gain recognition, so I thoughts to continue writing. >the reason I couldn''t write this while was because I had my main exams going on, it had just finished, so I plan to write again So thanks for your patience and enjoy!! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ''ohhh, finally i got some breathing space'' looking at the batch of monsters falling into the wide gap created be {worlds crack} i can say that i would have few seconds to rest if these were normal monsters with mana then i could only run but the one''s in front of me have no intelligence, they could only move like mindless beasts with my current strength fighting them might be cumbersome but it could earn me more amount of affection points from Eleanor, turning around i could see Eleanor watching everything from the back her calm eyes displaying worry for me, i just waved my hands at her, telling her not to worry, after that i ran straight into the group of monsters "Austin!!" i could hear Eleanor screaming from behind me but i just avoided, i knew that she had understood my purpose, while i do have the strength to fight this tide i could not do it protecting Eleanor i am not that strong yet, the only other way is to make sure that the focus of these monsters where on me and Eleanor knew that without any hesitation i applied mana to my leg and jumped high, flying towards the center of these monsters, i placed 3 arrows on my bow and fired it each of them flew with a shining blue light and exploded creating a gap for me to land on and just as i did thousands of those monsters started to run and surround me "{firey thunder}" i quickly cast a tier 5 spell causing a thunder bolt to come from the ground creating a hell of fire to surround me, hundreds of monsters burned and turned to ash and those who survived still started to run towards the fire reducing its size, at the same time i continued to fire several arrows taking the life of those who tried to surround me time started to slip by as more and more monsters began to die as those with weaker power level fell stronger ones began to take their place from all my directions monsters still continued to rampage, monsters which fell with one arrows now required 3 or more, some started to dig to the ground and attack from below the ground at several instances i was just a bit away from getting a severe injuries, my mana started to run low and i had scratches and blood at several places of my body but there was no end to these monsters i could fell the pain and the blood that flowed from my finger tips, even at this time i could see the distressed look on Eleanor''s face and the laughter of that demon my mental strength too started to take a hit, i started to miss some arrows that i fired, i looked towards the time above 45 minutes left until this hell finished taking a deep breath I placed my arrows back and cast the spell {sonic distortion}, the ground started to shake and the monsters which was close to me were all shredded gaining a few seconds i took out the potions from my space ring and drank it, after that my mana and injuries recovered but my eyes was bloodshot, even if the mana recovered my head still hurt to fight like this continuously and to remain alret all the times taking a toll on my body, the rest i got finished within seconds as the monsters continue to attack this time i took the sword from my back to fight, there''s something that i learned about the ''perfect body'' a few years ago, each humans bodies are built to match a certain limit your muscle arrangements decides on which weapon suits you, hence they decide if you are ''talented'' in that weapon or not but for me i noticed that it was a bit different, due to the ''perfect body'' my body is fit to use any weapons, it means that i am ''talented'' in any weapons i use smirking with bloodshot eyes, i held the sword in my hands, my body instinctively moved to hold the weapon at the perfect position, i may not be a sword master or it may not compare to my bow but i can use the sword to survive, i am sure without any hesitation i swinged the sword in my hands and monsters began to be split "come on!!" i roared as i began to fight, i moved from my passive defense to an aggressive assault, my mana may drain faster but i will survive without any hesitation i kept swinging the sword in my hand, the monsters which attacked me from all sides started to fall, each of their death turning them into sand i started to fight without minding my defense, i could see the faces of each monster i kill, wounds quickly started to appear on my body again one of the monster aimed its claws to my head, and i dodged it as other three claws aimed at my heart, throat and lungs, clutching to my sword tighter i swung it in a full circle, deflecting them all i quickly applied a spell creating several orbs around me the strikes which i could nor defend were taken in by them, quickly i gained a ground to fight, blood started to sweep from my body yet i still continued to battle, as the time decrease so did the aggression of the monsters increase, their eye''s turned red as they continue to come at me without a stop all the orbs around me had been destroyed, there was only a few seconds left, i was barely fighting on, my arms and legs were stiff and my mana almost dry ''there''s only one thing i can do!'' taking in all the mana i had i quickly casted the one special move i learned for the sword, the mana quickly surrounded me as i casted {sword orbit} i moved the sword around me in orbits, it looked like a barrier of small silver like stars were protecting, all those monsters which attacked me started to disappear, just as i moved the sword for thr last time the bell rang time was up and i survived, i let out a sigh as i fell to the ground, my body ached all over and i was barely conscious, i took out a bottle from my space ring opening the bottle a sweet scent came, i quickly gulped it, the sweet taste of nectar passed through my mouth to my stomach, after drinking it my mind started to clear up the injuries started to heal and my bloodshot eyes started to return to normal, in return, my stomach growled in hunger CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP it''s at this time i heard a clapping sound looking up i could see the demon clapping with an impressed look "i am impressed, it pains me to say this but you are one of the top most talents i have ever seen, it''s a pity that your would die in the next round" "as a recognition of your strength i shall give you 5 minutes to prepare, consider this an honor" after saying that the bastard dissapeared Chapter 62: Shaken Feelings ''finally that bastards gone!'' seeing that i have a few minutes of rest i laid on the floor for about a minute before i got back up again, even if my injuries are all healed my body still needs to rest standing up i headed towards Eleanor who was currently sitting in the barrier i created, i had to place her correctly so that she could see my battle even now she''s unable to move her body, that''s what so disgusting about the poison rectal needle, its paralysis would last for about a week and there''s no antidote to it too you have to wait naturally for about a week before your okay, the only thing that''s not worrying is the fact that the poison only works on origin level 5 or below, if Eleanor had her original power then this wouldn''t have happened walking closer towards her i could see her looking at me, her eyes looking me up and down, trying to search for any injuries, i could only smile and wave at her, when i reached her i got rid of the barrier, before i could speak Eleanor did "i''m sorry" as she said that tears started to fall from her eye''s, i have never i mean NEVER seen her shed any tears and now she did, before I could even ask the answer she already started answering "becau-beacuse of m-me you had to drain yo-your potential, bec-because of m-m-meee" the more I head her talk the more confused i became, it took me a moment before i understood what happened and when did, i was speechless, it seems that she misunderstood my burst in strength as a forbidden technique she taught that i had used a technique to draw in my potential to earn more power, hence reducing my potential, i was about to refute her when it hit me ''wait?'' ''why should I remove the misunderstanding?, i could used this to my own advantage'' putting on a ''bitter'' smile, as if trying to hide my pain but I couldn''t, i knelt in front of Eleanor, i took her hand and came face to face with her, using my other hand i washed away her tears "why are you crying teacher?, how could my great master whom i respect and admire with my whole heart cry?" "why?" this time Eleanor responded, she couldn''t understand, why?, why is he going this far, to her who worked alone to have such support, she couldn''t hold in the guilt, she the teacher caused her disciples potential "Why did you not run away, you could have survived more easily.....why. didn''t I tell you to run" i ''smiled'' to her words holding her face, I looked directly into it "Why?" "it''s quite simple actually it''s because i love you Eleanor" my words were soft but in this silent world it was thunder that rang into Eleanor''s ears, for a moment she couldn''t respond, she was totally floored "you mean as a teacher ri-right?" this was the first time that I had called Eleanor her directly instead of teacher or master, this was the first time that something like this happened, she as a reputed imperial had many suitors that chased after her when she had become famous and her beauty had spread, there were several men that wanted to take her hand in marriage, but she had not pain any attention to them she who had gotten to her position alone, due to the issues she faced to grow, she had huge distrust to others especially men, no matter how much sincerity the others had showed her she still stood silent as such time had passed by and she was still single, she could have never bring herself to trust anybody, she knew that this was a problem but she couldn''t solve it, even among other imperials she was not lax time passed by and the feeling of loneliness set into her life, that''s when she thought of taking a disciple to fill that void, that''s when she had met Austin, a boy who kept claiming that he would be like her it''s from then that she found out an outlet to supply her ''love'', he had filled up the hole left in her life, so she had sweared to protect him no matter what, to her, her disciple is always right she had seen him just as a child but right now right here when that child had unhesitatingly fought to save her life, when he did not hesitate to sacrifice his potential for her, even after he had won, the first think he did was check upon her And right now all bloodied up he knelt in front of her and confessed, for a moment her hart started beating faster and her body heated up, it was the first time this had happened so she wanted to know seeing the flustered appearance of Eleanor i really anted to laugh but i held it in, putting on a playful smile I shook my head, then i held one of her hands and put on the most serious expression i could "the first time i saw you Eleanor was when i was a child and i was in awe of you, i had always admired you and I had always loved the bow" "then by a stroke of luck..." ''which i manipulated'' "you became my master, you don''t know how happy i was back then, i couldn''t sleep for day''s" ''because I wanted to get stronger'' "slowly but surely the more i spend my time with you the more I was infatuated with you, at first I thaught it was bad and wanted to supress it but when i had spend the time away from you there wasn''t a moment i didn''t think of you" "so i decide no matter what happens in the future i would make you mine" Chapter 63: Shaken Feelings(2) Silence, there was total silence, the wind blew the sand on the ground away and the timer for the next round ticked, there appeared 2 individuals within the sand, a women and a young man who held the women''s hand Yup that''s me alright, i stood still in my position looking directly into Eleanor''s eye''s, it was trembling, I knew that I had hit a sweet spot in her heart, to my confession there can only be 2 response''s and I knew which one she would choose Eleanor''s eye''s trembled for some time before it got back to normal, she closed her eye''s and took a deep breath, when she reopened her eye''s only calmness remained "Austin, as much I am happy to hear your those word''s, you must know our relationship, it''s better you forget those feeling as such a thing will not happen" Hearing her word''s I was not surprised, after all it''s not easy to accept those feeling''s readily, even if there is a seed of love right now, it''s just a seed, the only way to push forward was to keep pressuring her, so I just smiled at her answer "Eleanor" just when I called her name again I could see it, her eye''s trembled and a foreign emotion of happiness flowed through her, with the most gentle voice I could I speak of, I spoke "I know that my feeling''s are not orthodox and it might even seem taboo but these are my feeling''s and I won''t let them go, even if it takes thousand''s of year''s I will wait for you to accept me, even if it means to be branded as illicit disciple" ''Damn those are such good word''s!, hey system continue to say them to me'' [Yes, host] Yup that''s right these are the words that I had saved into the system, I had to sit alone and burn through my brain cells to remember about different master-disciple love stories I read to get some heart turning words And it looks like they came in handy, looking at the non-stop trembling eyes of Eleanor I couldn''t help give a thumbs up to those author''s who think of such words, the best way to get this teacher of mine is to keep dishing up those words "Austin you!!" Eleanor was completely speechless, she didn''t know what to do, even if she didn''t want to she couldn''t help but have her heart fasten at those words, it''s at this time the sound of that demon was heard "Wow what a romantic situation, I couldn''t help but shed a tear" The demons words was filled with sarcasm and disdain "This stupid love of yours is destined to be unfulfilled, lets see how you survive the next round, I will make sure that only your corpses remain" As soon as the demon said those words he snapped his finger, the scenery started to change and the space stated to twit huge amount of mana was being used and the next thing I know I am in a forest area I could clearly feel the wind and the roars of monsters, this world was no longer clearly just an illusion, I took my bow out and stood in front of Eleanot to protect her, it''s at this time the demon spoke again His voice was blurry and his figure to looked illusionary, it seems that the demon had used up a significant level of his power to create this world "The next round is simple it''s either hunt or be hunted, in this forest there are millions of monsters the minimum level being that of origin level 5, to win this challenge you just have to hunt down the 5 overloads of this forest" Hearing his words i snorted there''s no way that the challenge would be this simple and I was right too "Ohhhh there''s also the fact that the each of the overload monsters are in the imperial rank" "Fuck you" Hearing that bastards words I couldn''t help but curse. just imperial rank your mother!!, looks like the bastard is hell bent on killing us both but his words were not over "Oh ya!!, there''s also the fact that once every day your location would be transmitted to the different monsters and you would have to face a huge wave of monsters, who have complete intelligence" As soon as the demon finished speaking he laughed happily and disappeared, I could see that Eleanor''s face was a bit more pale, the last condition he placed is basically a push to separate me from Eleanor After all leaving the difficulty of hunting the overlord''s just the fact that I would have to face a huge wave of monsters in the forest with Eleanor every day would surely drain me "Austin" crouching down I came upon the determined eye''s of Eleanor, i could see that she had decided to do something but before she spoke I did "Impossible no matter what you say I would not abandon you, even if i lost my life" ''of course I won''t lose my life'' without listening to her protest i scooped her up in a princess carry and started running after all monsters already stated to come after us Eleanor lay in Austin''s arm her heart unsettled, she wanted to protest she wanted to deny but in the end she couldn''t, no matter how much she said that she didn''t care, deep within her heart she knew that she was becoming attached to Austin and this frightened her Eleanor is a women of action, once she makes up her mind over something she makes sure to follow through with it to the end, them why is she now unable to follow that principle? Why does her heart rejoice at the fact that she''s with her disciple?, why does her anger not flow for him calling her name?, why does her body rejoice in his touches? She wanted to protect her disciple from her, she wanted to give him a better life by cutting herself from him, cutting those feeling away But then why?, why did she rejoice when he had rejected to comply to her? Why does her heart race to be with him? Why does her heart beat like this? Chapter 64: The Calm Before The Storm(?) Within a certain forest the wind blew and the roars of monsters could be heard, 5 certain within the forest was calm as a suffocating aura surrounded those places, 5 overlords ruled over this area as it''s king''s The forest was huge with lands that seemed to have no end, there were large areas covered with monsters, the weak had no place here, now in a certain area of the forest 2 humans could be seen Within the large forest they seemed minuscule and unimportant, one of the 2 humans was a beautiful women who seemed to be at her 20s, she seemed hurt and pale, while the other was a young handsome man The young man too looked a bit ragged and tired, yup it''s Austin and Eleanor alright, it''s been 2 days since they been stuck in this world , they been on the constant run and fighting for the past 2 days, well it was mostly Austin protecting Eleanor ''Damn it, should I call a dragon over to escape?'' Right now I was thinking if I should just risk it all and just summon a dragon to save me, no matter what the last 2 days haven''t been easy, sure there was a huge improvement in my seduction of Eleanor but it''s still hard to go on anymore As for fighting the 5 overlords?, that never even crossed my mind, I am not crazy enough to serve my head in a silver platter to those monsters ''I will just wait for 2 more days'' Coming to my decision I focused back on to the task at hand currently I was just turning the soup I was cooking, during the past years my cooking improved a bit due to always being outside for hunts Checking the temperature I made sure that the food was just at the right temperature before taking the soup to Eleanor who was laying back against a tree, I had already set up barriers to prevent monsters form entering so we were able to eat with a light heart Walking I moved towards Eleanor who seemed to look at me with complicated eyes, her feeling right now were already set, smiling I sat close to her "Foods ready teacher, how are you feeling currently?" "I am much better now, the paralysis should be removed within 2 days" "That''s good then" Sighing in ''happiness'' I took the spoon and scooped the soup and brought it near Eleanor''s face, normally she wouldn''t allow such a thing but during the last 2 days, I seemed to have overcome a barrier "The tempura tears perfect" Saying so I pushed the spoon forward, Eleanor opened her mouth and took the food, like this I scooped the soup blew it to make sure that the temperature''s just right before feeding her, each of my actions were very gentle After feeding her I made sure to clean her mouth with a towel, during these 2 days I had always looked after her with at most care, even when countless monsters attacked I made sure to always protect her and hence we grew more closer After having our meal I made sure to cover her up with blankets, it was already night and the chilly winds were not something the current Eleanor could handle, without any hesitation I placed her in front of me scooping her into a hug She laid her back on my chest and and her head was placed on my shoulders, I placed my hands around her slim waist hugging her tightly, our bodies were glued together, the heat between our bodies intensified and I could feel Eleanor''s heart beat quicken When I had first done this she opposed it vehemently but in the end she was powerless and could not do anything, I made up the excuse so that she would not be cold but both me and Eleanor knew it was bullshit, where did fireballs and magic go? But in the end Eleanor could only accept it without bring able to do something about it, at first she was always uncomfortable but as time passed she got used to it and started to enjoy it even, the warmth Austin''s body bought her somehow calmed her down Sitting with a beauty in my arms it was a lie if I said that I wasn''t tempted but sometimes just sitting like this with Eleanor in my arms and looking at the sky is not bad "The sky here''s beautiful isn''t it?" I was the first one to speak "Um, it''s not bad, but you should have a look at the sky from the magic tower, it''s amazing" "Oh?, then i surely have to ask aunt to show it to me once" Silence then regained for a bit before Eleanor spoke "Austin let''s face reality, my bodies paralyzed and even if i do get better in 2 days it''s no guaranty that we would be able to escape, so when I gi-" "Impossible I won''t leave you here" As I said that my hold on her waist tightened, Eleanor felt it too, she could do nothing but sigh and close her eyes "Then what do you suggest?" "You don''t have to worry about it master, I do have a few ways to escape if thing got worse" Seeing my serious expression Eleanor could only put trust in her disciple but at the same time she was making plans of her own too "Plus, I don''t think it''s bad to spend our time here maybe we could start a family here too" "You!" Hearing Austin''s words Eleanor could not help but be expatriated, though she didn''t say it, the idea he just said now did make her fantasies but she quickly shook her head away Seeing that I could not help but smile, in many ways the trip here was very eventful, my original goal was just to try my luck with Eleanor but the trials we faced ended up making us closer, it would have been impossible for such a situation to arise if it wasn''t for Eleanor being weak The situation of completely placing her life on others hand was new to Eleanor plus luck along with her twisted view of love did play a major role in breaking through the barriers of her heart ''Then shouldn''t I thank that demon for his help?'' If the demon knew that the situation he created by almost sacrificing his inheritance was advantages to Austin, no one would find it weird if he went crazy from ange Chapter 65: The Shrimp Between The Whales Just like that we sat there looking at the stars, what consoled ourselves during this loneliness being each other ''Hey system how long will this world last?'' [Host the world would only last for about 2 more days] ''Only 2 more days, why?'' [Host must have noticed it by now, this world is not just a creation, it''s infinitely close to reality, hence the amount of mana required is staggering, if the demon continues this any longer, then he may lose his inheritance] Hearing the systems words I relaxed, it seems that I would finally be able to leave this place in 2 days but at the time a small anxiety built up within me, knowing that demon he won''t let me off that easy And I was right too, soon the world started to tremble huge pressure started to appear within the forest, the monsters seemed to act as if doomsday appeared "what''s going on?" At the same time I heard Eleanor''s voice, it was filled with caution, I quickly broke the barrier and hid both of our mana''s, running to a small cave I hid both of us in the cave ''System what''s going on?'' [Host, when whale''s fight the shrimp gets injured] ''The hell?, what does that mean?'' As soon as I did ask this question, 5 distinct monster screams could be heard, even for me when I heard the scream I felt my body tremble, and my head ache, quickly i protected Eleanor with mana "This i-is!'' I could see that Eleanor was surprised and I could guess why ''Are the 5 overlords going to fight each other?'' [Yes] A simple answer but hearing it my heart felt constricted, looks like the demon wants to take us out like this, we are lucky that the bastards dead, well this could be said to be the law of nature The law was simple the dead could not harm the living, it was a simple rule made by the creation goddess, the demon from before and the ones in the historic worlds are just a fragment of their original consciousness They were left behind to rule the historic world and they had the restiction of not being able to directly kill the people who took their test, otherwise the demon could have killed us directly, why go threw such hassle? But everything has a loophole, if you can''t kill them directly then kill them with your test, you could always use the excuse of ''hey it''s his fault for being weak and untalented to pass my test'' Coming back to the topic at hand if these overlord do go into battle then the residual power would be more than enough to wipe the current us from existence ''Sigh, looks like it''s come to that at the end'' Jus as I was as I was about to take the badge out to call a dragon over, an idea came to my mind, smiling I opened the shop function and brought some items, after that I lay Eleanor on the floor "Austin?" Eleanor looked at me with doubt, she knew that the situation was bad and she was about forcefully burn through her life-force when she felt Austin placing her on the ground, I looked at Eleanor seriously "Teacher just wait here I will be back soon" "Where are you going?" "Don''t worry nothing would happen to me I have a plan" "No don''t go stay here with me. I have a plan to escape. you just have to stick with me" "Please forgive me teacher" Before Eleanor could respond I hit her in the neck and made her unconscious, it didn''t need a genius to know what she was goung to do and I can''t risk it, making sure that she was placed right I placed severeal restriction, barriers and protection before i started running towards the position of the 5 overlords gathering, as i ran I came upon several monsters that were running away The more closer i got the more a certain pressure began to fall upon me but the pressure went as it came, at the same time 5 of the overlords gathered to finally decide the one and only ruler of the forest On one side stood a snake of great size, it''s green skin and slit like eyes shinned in the light, on another side stood an overgrown ape, it had brown hair and its biceps moved with rhythm Standing beside the ape was a white tiger, lightning seemed to sweep from it and beside the snake stood a huge bear it''s tank like body displaying its might and finally we had a huge eagle floating in the sky "Then lets begin" It was just after the eagle like beast had spoken and the atmosphere was heating up that, the tiger displayed a confused expression and looked towards a certain direction, following it others too looked that way Noticing the anomaly all the 5 beasts were surprised and at the same place they were looking from Austin appeared Chapter 66: Servers You Right!! Oh hey guy''s it''s me I am back!! Oh ya I want to say you guys that I have started to edit the first few chapters, so if you see an edited tag beside the chapters don''t worry it''s just me adjusting the sentences and grammars, I am not changing anything significant. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ As the 5 overlord watched I cooly walked up to them standing in between then, if it was anybody else just the pressure they gave off was enough to crush them, as I walked all the 5 overlords were looking at me with mild interests in their eyes This was the first time they were seeing a weak being capable of standing in front of them without any fear or you know just dying, while under their watchful eyes I stood at the centre and gave them a respectful bow "Greetings to the great lords, I am just a humble person who came here to give you my respect and suggestion" "Oh?, what gives you a puny ant the right to give us suggestion" It was the ape like monster that spoke, his voice hoarse and intimidating, as soon as he finished speaking the pressure in the atmosphere increased, the rest of the overlord nodded their heads and looked at me Seeing this I did not back down, displaying a smile I spoke "Of course power vice I am not worthy but what if I said to you that I was from outside this realm and maybe be able to take you all out too, what about then?" "What!!" Hearing my words all the 5 overlords were stunned and seeing their reactions my guess to became certain ''That demon doesn''t have full control of this world'' There''s something that I realized while spending time with this system of mine, while it won''t upright protect or save me, it would always leave out hints for me to survive and this time to it was the same If my guess is not to far then these monsters are real and this world too, it seems that they were just locked in this world or most likely forgotten, even if they would leave this world they would just turn to dust, as the time and space interference would just ripe them off ''But it seems that they have no idea of it'' "Are you speaking the truth?" This time the snake like beast spoke her voice gentle, to her question I nodded my head "Of course I am, can''t you see that I am not particularly strong yet I can polymorph?" To them I am most likely a monster that can polymorph and that was thanks to one of the product that I bought from the system shop, normally only a monster which has reached the realm of the imperials can polymorph [ Item: The Shifter Description: An item made by the magic tool creator Zanarix, he was said to be a great magic tool creator capable of creating anything but none knew that he had a special fetish of sleeping with married women''s Uses: Capable of changing the aura life force around you, Using this you can turn your life force display to that of any species-human, elves, demons, monsters, spirirts...etc Remark: Zanarix had used such a device to once sneak into the monster world and sleep with the monster queen, the wife of the monster king Cost: 25,000 ] Though I am doubtful about the stuff after I read the description about the creator, I still bought it, no products bought from the system have ever been faulty and it seems they brought my excuse too, after all it was a product capable of fooling the monster king Seeing that they were beginning to believe me a bit I made my next move, I brought out 5 sandwiches, yup it''s not like they have eaten something like this before "Oh esteemed lords, why don''t you all try this food that I bought from the outside world" Seeing the food in my hands the 5 monsters looked towards the snake and so I send it to her, she nodded her head after some time "It''s not poisoned" after hearing her words all the 5 of them polymorphed, they took the food and started to eat it "thi-this?" "Delicious" ''Amazing" many comments started escaping their mouths, it was as if they had never ate something this delicious in their life, after all how could they this was just the world of forests ''If you want someone to like you always give them good food'' This was the philosophy that I had learned in a very young age, after all 5 of them had finished their food they now looked at me with a little more friendliness "Tell us your method" A white haired and black eyed middle aged man spoke, he was the tiger after he had polymorphed, I gave a nod to his question and took out 5 pills in my hand, seeing the pills all the eyes of the overlord focused in it "Respectful lords, this pill in my hand is called the escape pill only once when you have ingested the pill will you be able to leave this world" Hearing my words all the overlords had a disbelieving face, they looked between me and the pills for some time, but seeing that I was being sincere they nodded their heads "You don''t have to worry about anything lords, we all know that there''s nothing that can hurt an imperial from eating" After they thought about it they nodded their heads and accepted the pill, each of them inspected the pills with their own abilities and made sure that it was not harmful "Boy if it turns out that you are lying, a world of hell awaits you" The muscled and robust brown haired man spoke and the rest of the overlords nodded their heads at his words Without any delay they popped the pill into their mouth, as soon as it did the pill melted in their mouth, a sweet lingering taste was felt, seconds ticked by without anything happening Just as they were about to question Austin, all 5 if them at the same time fainted and fell to the ground, seeing that i finally sighed ''Damn it, that was too dangerous for my taste'' Looking at the 5 sleeping overlords, my frantically beating heart finally settles, as for the pill i gave them [ Item: nighty-night Description: A pill made by the great cultivator alchemist Clawrance. Uses: no matter the cultivation or power anybody who eats it will go to sleep for a week Remark: The alchemist Clawrance had provided these pills to his lovers, who mixed it with their husbands drinks and feed it to their husbands, when they were having their streamy time Cost: 1000 ] After reading these description i am beginning to doubt if all the strong people''s have some problem with themselves Anyway like this i could atleast negotiate with that demon and as for killing 5 of these beasts?, not possible, with my strength i wont be able to kill them even if they are in such a situation, well unless I go all out my use all my trump cards but why would I when I have an easier method "Hey you demon bastard!!, I know thay you can hear me, come out why don''t we have a talk" Just as I had finished talking, an illusionary figure began to form in front of me, the previous arrogant demon is nowhere to be seen What stood in front of me was a dried and tired figure without any strength, it seemed that maintaining this world had brought more problems than I had initially thought Chapter 67: Smooth Walk Just as I had called the demon appeared in front of me, the arrogance he had before had long since disappeared all that remained was pure hatred and despair towards me, the past strong looking demon disappeared, All that remained was an illusionary figure hanging onto his life "Looks like you had quite the rough time" "You!!" Hearing my words the anger in his body exploded further, he just couldn''t understand where had he gone wrong?, just what the hell is up with this human, are there more prodigies like him in the outside world? "Look both you and me know that this world will only last for 2 more days, so why don''t we call it a truce and let us go or you could risk you inheritance and try to kill us again, which you don''t know will succeed or not" "So you choose" the more I spoke the more ugly the expression of the demon became, at the same time he couldn''t understand how did this boy know about this world? "Just what are you?" "Just your normal teenage kid" my answer only furthered the demons anger, but what could he do?, risk everything he left behind for a petty anger, while he maybe hotblooded he''s not stupid, he became an imperial through rising through several corpses And there were times when he had to bow his head, only when you survive can you seek revenge, seeing the changing expression on the demon I smiled, it''s always a good feeling when you make your enemy completely helpless against you "sigh, you win, get out" As the demon made this decision it seemed that he had aged further, without even wasting a second he snapped his finger And the next thing I know I am back outside the forest, looking around I saw Eleanor on the ground waking up, happy I ran towards her and kneeled to hug her only to receive a slap Stunned I looked towards her only to see tears falling down her eyes and before I could respond she hugged me tight...I mean really tight I could feel the tears running down my shirt and I could feel her shivering body, it''s only then i realized that I must have scared her a lot Without holding back I hugged her back tight, Eleanor went on to cry for a few minutes and at that time I could only respond to her with a few words "I''m sorry" We hugged like this for a few more minutes before she finally did let go, she took her hand and placed it on my face and looked directly into my eyes and smiled The contradiction of her smile with the tears from her eyes was so beautiful that I went into daze for a moment and my heart beat only furthered from her words "It''s good that your fine" Pure happiness could be felt from her words but then her face changed to anger, she directly pulled my ears making me scream "Ouch....ouch....stop it teacher" "Humph...you dare to leave your teacher and even make her faint look at how I would teach you a leasson" "I''m sorry teacher please let me go!!" Since we had gotten out of the historic world it seems that Eleanor''s power had returned so even if I wanted to I could not stop her, with her power the poison in her body is gone for good "I would forgive you if you do something for me" seeing that I was remorseful enough Eleanor let go of my ears and demanded a request, it seems that she was not planning on asking how we had escaped, that helped me cool my head I stood up and looked down waiting for her request, even now Eleanor was sitting on the floor but to my surprise she raised both her hands and uttered somthing that surprised me "Carry me" Hearing her words I was stunned for a bit, it''s only then that i realized something, the Eleanor in front of me right now was not displaying the normal domineering side of her Instead it was the look of a girl asking her crush for a ride, well that was from my perspective, though a bit bewildered, I responded with happiness Bowing down like a butler, I put on a face of a knight who was extremely honored "To carry such a beauty in my arms would be the most honorable thing in my life" Hearing my response Eleanor giggled and without waiting for her to ask a second time i scooped her up in princess carry Eleanor happily smiled and crossed her arms over my neck, then she placed her head on my shoulder "Where does the knight planning on taking this poor women?" leaning on my heart with a happy smile Eleanor looked towards me mischievously "It would be my greatest honor to take such a beauty back to my home to treat her seeing that she''s hurt" "Oh?, then this poor women shall accept your grace" Though a little doubtful, Eleanor nodded her head, seeing that I tightened the hold on her and continued walking While we walked we stayed silent, only the sounds of birds and wind could be heard, while walking we didn''t meet any beasts, I am sure that this was due to Eleanor As I continued to walk we left the forest and came upon the village, without paying much focus, I walked towards a certain house within a hill I had taken this house for rent when I came here, I had thought that maybe it would be of use, who knew that it did The more we walked the lesser the people became, since the house was built for tourists who preferred peace, the place was very silent Strangely as we walked no one paid any attention to us, it was as is we were invisible, all this while Eleanor had stayed silent, not saying a word I climbed up the hill and reached the top, it was better to call the house as a cottage, it had only one floor and seemed decent enough to spend your time in, plus the veiw from the top was good to I walked and reached the door and waited there I thought that Eleanor might finally get down but she didn''t do anything ''How am I to open the door?'' This questing was soon answered, seeing that we had stopped Eleanor looked towards the door, after that she just waived her hands, causing the door to happen ''yup, what is a door to an imperial?'' Shaking my head I entered the house, what I didn''t know at that time was that as soon as I had left the historic world a small crimson like flame fell from the sky The flame looked extremely small and was similar to the one that Austin had used but what was different was the power it possessed It slowly fell from the sky and fell into the historic world and before the demon could even scream the historic world was removed from this world The demon didn''t even know how he died.... Chapter 68: My Teacher After entering the hall I looked around the cottage, the living hall was well furnished, it seemed that there were 2 rooms along with 2 bathrooms, the house also had a small kitchen for cooking The room gave of a standard family house feel, still holding Eleanor in my arms I looked towards her, we hadn''t said any words to each other since arriving I could see her calm black eyes looking at me, we looked at each other as if nothing else in the world mattered right know Without saying anything I slowly placed Eleanor onto the ground but I didn''t let her go, as she stood I placed one hand on her lithe waist pressing her body towards me Her bountiful breasts changed their shape as they pressed against my chest, Eleanor looked directly to my eyes, without shying away Her eyes seemed to be twirling with many emotions, I could tell that there were a lot in her mind, our relationship after all wont be easy to be accepted "Many strong people won''t accept our relationship" It was Eleanor who spoke first and I replied to her worries "Then I just have to get stronger than them and beat them up intill they accept it" Though my answer seemed a bit lazy, there was seriousness to my voice "I am much older than you" "Well....as a great man once said age is just a number" Hearing my reply I could see Eleanor smile a bit "You might meet other girls along the way and might find them better" "If so then I could only call myself a fool without any eyes" I sighed to myself as I said the last words, even I know that I wont be able to only focus on just one girl and it would seemed unfair to the rest but what can I do?, I want to live after all I slowly raised the hand which was not hold her waist and touched her face gently, my gentle touch brought shivers down Eleanor''s body, focusing her eyes on me i said solemnly "Even if there comes a day that another girl enters my heart, you would always have a position in it, I would never let you go Eleanor, that I promise" And that was enough with that we slowly brought our lips together and finally it touched, Eleanor''s lips were soft and a bit salty but the pleasure of kissing my teacher was no less Our lips had a soft touch, at the same time I strengthened the hold on her wait, pushing Eleanor''s body to me We kissed for a few seconds before we let go, all this time our eyes stayed on each other, touching her lips Eleanor smiled "That was my first kiss" "oh, what a coincidence it was my first too" well what else can i do?, say that its not, why would i ruin this perfect romantic moment? And without saying anything else we lunged into another kiss again this time more aggressive, our lips sought out each other in great excitement my hands held her wait tightly, while Eleanor''s hands travelled from my neck to my hair holding me aggressively This time we wanted each other badly, her lips lunched onto mine, she bit onto my lower lips, while sucking on it and at the same time I responded with even more enthusiasm My hand holding her waist slowly trailed down, reaching her perky ass and gave it a tight squeezed, Eleanor''s ass was both soft and springy "Ahh~~~?" Just as I gave her ass a nice squeeze Eleanor moaned into my mouth as she got more aggressive, she exchanged between sucking on my upper and lower lips At the same time I responded back, taking the initiative I too bit her lips sucking on it with great feaver, I bit her lips with some strength causing her mouth to, I didn''t let that moment pass and forced my tongue into her mouth Entering her mouth I was quickly meet with her tongue, our tongues quickly began its own battle, saliva started to fall from our mouths as our excitement grew My hand holding Eleanor''s ass started to squeeze and change her ass shape nicely, at the same time my other hand reached out to her ass Holding Eleanor by her ass i lifted her, she seemed to have no problem as she intertwined her legs around my body, holding her I pushed her body towards the wall Quickly we started to loose our breaths in the kiss but we didn''t mind, as we kissed our saliva quickly got exchanged between us, it was only a few seconds later that we broke our kiss As I moved my face away there was a string of saliva that connected our mouths "Ha.....ha.....haaa" Rough breaths could be heard as we took in more breath, yet our body''s only grew more hot, I could see the desire from Eleanor''s eyes Just as I was going to continue Eleanor stopped me "what?, is there any problem?" "No, it''s just that I want to take a bath first" it''s only after Eleanor spoke that I remembered that we were still dirty from the fight, smiling I slowly placed her on the ground but at the same time my hands nicely pressed on to her soft and firm ass "Ahhh~~~?, looks like you really don''t want to let me go" instead of replying i directly gave her a peck on her lips and let her go, as much as I want to continue, I knew that Eleanor wanted to be clean So I could only reluctantly back off, seeing my disappointment, Eleanor giggled, she gave me a quick peck on my cheeks and seductively walked to the bathroom Seeing her ass nicely swaying as she walked my boner only grew bigger, I could only shake my head and walk to the other room with a bathroom to clean my self I quickly entered the bathroom and cleaned my self, after bathing I only wore a towel below to cover my self As I waited I looked at my reflection and couldn''t help but whistle, I don''t know how to say this without sounding narcissistic, but i got one hell of a body Looking at my reflection I could see my eight pack nicley arranged giving it a V look, my body leaned more towards the athletic type, being compact and lean Matching this along with my silver hair, purple eyes and handsome face, well Igot one hell of a body, jsut as I was a admiring myself the door opened and Eleanor entered Wearing just a towel Chapter 69: Tasting Teacher Eleanor opened the door and entered seeing her, my once calmed down dick rose up again, she just had a towel covering her sexy body, it just barely covered her thighs Her black hair stuck to her back and she had a small blush across her skin from the bath, seeing one of the worlds most powerful figure standing almost naked in front of me caused my excitement to rise It was not only me was in daze, seeing my perfect body, Eleanor too felt her body heating up, seeing her student look her up and down with lust caused her pussy to twitch in anticipation "You look so beautiful and sexy" Hearing my words Eleanor blushed a bit, seeing that I smirked and walked up to, Eleanor didn''t shy away from my approach, she was a bold women who sticks to her own choices Since she decided to be his, there was no need to think about the consequences now but even then she was just a women without any experiences in any sexual manner She too was a noble women, even if she displayed a domineering front now, inside she still was a shy girl, only showing her self to the one she loves And I also know this fact that''s why I couldn''t help but feel proud that such a women was mine, arriving in front her Eleanor I pulled her into a hug, her body just blocked by a towel pressed onto mine, I could feel her nipples pressing onto my chest I felt Eleanor''s body tremble when I hugged her, reaching my hands to her chin, I forced her to look straight at me, looking into her black eyes I spoke "I love you Eleanor" I could see Eleanor''s eyes widen in surprise but she later smiled and spoke "I love you to Austin" As Eleanor spoke the last word it was barely a whisper but I could hear it nonetheless, without any further distractions I lifted her and threw her to the bed and I too followed Under Eleanor''s surprised face I came up to the bed beside her, seeing her body I couldn''t help but gulp, my hands moved and threw her towel away showcasing Eleanor''s body in all her glory I could see her huge breasts with her cute nipple and her well trimmed pussy, I sat up and came above Eleanor, seeing my fervent gaze she blushed a bit but she didn''t make any moves to hide it, she proudly present her body to me I moved forward towards her for a kiss, as we kissed Eleanor pulled my head closer and started kissing me more fervently while hugging my neck firmly, as if she didn''t want to let me go I smiled and reciprocated her kiss with the same fervor, I pushed my tongue inside her mouth and Eleanor separated her teeth to let me do whatever I want, I swirled my tongue inside Eleanor''s mouth and she tried to imitate my motions my mouth was sucking on her rosy lips as I played with her tongue, Eleanor''s heart was prancing about with too much passion and excitement, she was squirming her legs as she could fell her lower regions get wet Eleanor was quickly getting obsessed with the taste of my mouth and tongue, she felt like her senses were being attacked from all sides, after kissing her sensually for a while, I pulled out her tongue with my mouth and started sucking on it Saliva was exchanged between us and our breaths were quickly getting shorter, as I sucked her tongue, Eleanor tried to return the favour by pulling my tongue and sucking on it, after tiring our mouths by sucking each other''s tongue, I separated my lips and spoke to her ears "Now let me have a taste of this sexy body of yours teacher" As I spoke the last word I blew into her ears, I could see her body leaking more love juices from her pussy from my words, the excitement from the taboo pleasure seemed to fill our bodies, I quickly arranged my body by placing both my knees on either side of Eleanor''s stomach I gave Eleanor a peck on her lips and sucked on the skin of her neck while kissing her, her skin was smooth, the smell of the soap she used seemed to fill my nose, feeling my mouth Eleanor moaned "Ahhh~~~~so gooooddd?" Eleanor closed her eyes as she indulged in Austin pleasuring her, I licked and kissed all over her neck before moving down, I dipped my tongue into her exquisite collar bone and bit on it, Eleanor squirmed her body from my touches I then moved towards her arm and licked her underarm before sucking on her skin, I sucked her underarm passionately before licking all over her arms, I could get the faint taste of the soap she had used "Ahh~~~?do you want to taste your teacher this bad Austin~~~?" "Of course I want to taste each part of your body and make it mine" After saying so I kissed along her arms and moved towards her beautiful breasts, seeing those beautiful and delicate rosy nipples I released Eleanor''s hands and cupped both of her juicy breasts I kneaded her breasts, as I continue to change their shape, I could see her nipples harden, seeing that I moved my mouth towards one of her nipples, I quickly started sucking on it and stretched it upwards with my mouth "Mnnnnnnn~~~~? suck both my nipples" Eleanor couldn''t get enough of me sucking on her nipple, I quickly moved toeards her other nipple and started sucking on it as well, as I sucked her nipple as I lightly bit on it "Ohnnnnnn~~~~?" Eleanor squirmed in pleasure as I bit her nipples, I looked at her breast stained with my saliva and continued to suck on one of them, at the same time my other hand moved towards her other nipple and stated playing with it My fingers found her nipples and started playing with it, I twirled and pinched her nipples, Eleanor played with my hair as I kept on sucking her breasts "Suck them harder~~~~?" Eleanor pleaded heatedly as she kept on playing with my hair, as I heard Eleanor''s words I was surprised, it seemed that she liked it a bit rough, I squeezed her slippery and juicy breast harder and sucked on them vehemently, I then pressed her breasts together and tried to suck on both her nipples at the same time "Ahhnmmmmm~~~~?" Eleanor moaned sensually, getting a kick out of me sucking her breasts and at the same time she orgasmed, I saw her body trembling and love juice squirting from her pussy, her body trembled for a bit before she stopped After playing with her breasts for a while I let go, I could see that her breasts was reddened but I didn''t mind, as an imperial her body''s highly resilient and strong, I kissed and licked along her cleavage while twisting her nipples with my fingers My mouth trailed downwards and clasped her slender hips as I kissed along her midriff and stomach "Ohhhh~~~~?don''t stopppp" Eleanor whimpered as she raised her upper body and pressed my head to make me play with her belly more, I couldn''t get enough of her tasty skin and kneaded her breasts as I kissed along her ribs I then moved my body backward towards her legs, so that I could have clear view of her pussy, I could see the love juice falling from her pussy and saw her pussy ''breathing'' as if asking to fill it up "Looks like someone''s very exited" "That''s beacuse it''s you~~~~?" Chapter 70: Finally Becoming One I smiled when I heard Eleanor''s words, I took Eleanor''s legs from under me and spread them over my sides with my body in the middle, her legs were spread apart wide with my face at the middle I was able to get a clear view of her ravishing pussy, Eleanor waited with anticipation as she could guess what I was about to do, I smiled as I as I licked her inner thighs and kissed her luscious thighs, my lips slowly strolled towards her pink pussy and lovingly kissed over the outer folds of her pussy Feeling the scent of Eleanor''s aromatic pussy, my cock became even more erect, I got a good look of her pussy before I decided to finally devour her pussy, I licked her pussy in a long vertical manner while taking the inner folds of her pussy into my mouth They felt so soft and wet, making me almost unable to stop nibbling at them, I tasted her pussy with my tongue in a circular manner and Eleanor was totally absorbed in the pleasure as she buried my head more deeply into her pussy, wanting me to taste her more "Ahnmmmmm~~~~?" Eleanor was letting out low moans feeling my hot tongue invading her pussy and feeling her inner folds being played with by my mouth, I then outstretched her outer folds as my tongue delved deeper into her pussy, seeking to explore her narrow cave I could feel her pussy tightening as I increased the vigor of my tongue while flicking it inside her pussy my mouth almost covered her entire pussy, I sucked on her clit after taking my tongue out Eleanor felt her pussy blazing when I sucked one of her most erogenous spots and felt ripples of pleasure spreading in her lower abdomen "Ahmnnnn~~~~~?Yes!! right there~~~~?" She orgasmed for the second time while squirting right into my face, without giving her a second to rest I inserted 2 of my fingers into her pussy and fingered her continuously, Wet sounds resounded from her pussy which was like music to my ears "Ahmnnn~~~~?nooo, its toomuch~~~~~?" Eleanor let out sensual moans in succession as she arched her lover body in euphoria, she felt her whole body loose strength and her mind blank out from the continuous pleasure The leftover love juice in her pussy spilled out in small amounts while I continue to finger her passionately, Eleanor felt her entire body shivering as her entire body and mind was enveloped in pure bliss soon enough, another loud sensual moan resounded in the room as Eleanor squirted all over my face, Eleanor''s breath became more rough, and as she looked down, she saw me licking her love juice smeared al over my face, which turned her on even more I couldn''t wait any longer as my cock was already restless enough from before, I straightened her body and took off the towel covering my lower half, the moment it was out in the open, Eleanor''s eyes widened in surprise "So big" I could hear her whisper in surprise, which only boasted my ego further, not to brag my size was enough to make virgins tremble with fear and for experienced cougars to tremble with excitement (AN: As for the real size i leave it to your imaginations) Eleanor''s eye sparkled with excitement and a bit of fear as her breasts heaved up and down, trying to prepare her body to take me in, Eleanor smiled and gave me an inviting nod, telling me that she was ready "Tell me if you feel any problems okay?" "Mn" Eleanor nodded to my words, my eyes burned with passion as I stroked my cock against pussy, smearing it with her juice, finally I pushed the tip of my cock into her narrow cave and smoothly moved my dick inside her till I could feel a thin membrane blocking my way ''Ah~~~~?it''s so tight!!'' I had just barely put the tip in but the strong pleasure almost caused me to finish my load, I could feel the folds of her pussy holding on to me, Eleanor only slightly crinkled her eyes as she didn''t feel much pain, getting the confirmation from Eleanor I moved forward I held her thighs and moved my hips forward and felt my cock piercing through the barrier taking her virginity "Ahnnnngg!!" Eleanor cried out in mild pain which quickly subside after she felt my hot cock inside of her, I could see some blood flowing down to the sheet, proof of our connection, without waiting anymore I pushed against Eleanor''s narrow cave Eleanor also pushed her hips downwards. indirectly telling me to move, since Eleanor didn''t have any problems I decided to move my cock slowly "Ahhngg~~~~?Austin~~~?" Eleanor breathed out, feeling her body drowning in pleasure that she never felt before, Eleanor''s virgin pussy was being explored by my hot cock, Eleanor couldn''t help but clench her pussy wall around my cock in excitement Eleanor could feel my long and thick warm rod invading deep into her cave while sending trails of pleasure along her lower body, Eleanor felt her body buzzing as her expression became intoxicated I slowly increased my pace seeing that Eleanor was finally adjusting to my hot cock, I leaned my body forward as I pushed my hard cock even further into Eleanor''s cave "Ugh~~?so tight" I felt her tight pussy enveloping my hot cock completely and felt her vaginal wall clenching my cock as if massaging it, I felt pure bliss as I raised my hips in and out, pummeling Eleanor''s pussy while slowly increasing my pace "Assshnn~~~~?ahhh~aghhh~~~?Austin~~~" Eleanor erotically moaned as I kept ramming her pussy with my long hard dick, Eleanor''s seductive moans increased my lust causing me to lift her legs and pummel her harder Eleanor continued to let out moans, her body instinctively supported my thrusts by lifting her hips to my moment, I continued to pummel her as the sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded in the room As I continued to pummel Eleanor I felt something building up inside by balls, knowing what it was I increased my speed ramming into her womb as if to impregnate her, Eleanor felt my dick ramming into her pussy creating both pain and pleasure "Ahh~~~~?ahhh~~~?sooo good" As the pleasure built up within my balls, I felt Eleanor pussy clenching me harder, knowing that she was about to cum I matched her speed, I quickly thrust for the last time before going deep into her pussy causing my sperms to explode within Eleanor''s womb painting it white "Ahhhhnn~~~~?hot, inside me hot" Erotic noises could be heard as I continued to cum inside Eleanor, she felt warm semen flowing inside her, threatening to leak out if I removed my cock Chapter 71: Continuing The Pleasure ''Oh man that was good'' As I had finished cumming inside Eleanor I looked towards her face, I nodded with a smile seeing her alluring face, which still had a crimson hue spread over, As if we were in sync, we both moved our faces closer at the same time for a loving kiss while wrapping our arms around each other I tasted her juicy lips while caressing the inside of her mouth with my tongue, Eleanor reciprocated my movements, and she was very satisfied with her first time that she never expected that so many pleasantly surprising things would happen today After kissing for a few minutes passionately, a string of love stuck between our lips as our faces separated Both of us looked at each other with a heated gaze and lust brewing in our body, I sucked one of Eleanor''s breasts hard before turning her around, with her beautiful back facing towards me Seeing Eleanor''s fair white skin covered with her long and exquisite black hair reaching to her juicy ass, I felt my cock getting harder again. I parted her hair towards one side and onto the front, revealing her shapely back completely I held her head and tilted it over to one side as I nuzzled her neck, tasting her tender skin while massaging one of her breasts My mouth went up as it reached her ears and nibbled on her earlobes, making Eleanor let out a moans "Ahhhmnnnn~~~~~?" After licking and playing with her ear, I kissed her nape and bended my body as I kissed along her back. I gave a long lick over the middle of Eleanor''s back and kissed all over her skin before making her body bend forwards. I made Eleanor stand on all fours with her ass facing towards me and gripped her hips to push up her ass more towards me, there was a small blush on Eleanor''s face "This is embarrassing~~~" "Don''t worry you will feel good soon" Even though Eleanor was bit reluctant, she still choose to satisfy my desires for today, after all she too was ''feeling'' a bit from such a shameful position I could clearly see both her cute holes now, while her pussy was still dripping wet, I could see small amounts of my cum fall from her dripping pussy which only made my cock pulsate in excitement. I made Eleanor''s upper body slant downwards, with only her ass reaching out to me in an inviting position. I stretched her ass cheeks and placed my cock inside her pussy, and just as I got the tip got inside her, I thrust my hips wildly, piercing through her pussy in one sudden stroke, reaching her womb "Ahhhh~~~~~?!" A loud moan escaped from Eleanor''s mouth as she jerked her body, feeling the sudden thrust of my hot rod that reached deep inside her womb in one full stroke. I didn''t stop with that thrust and raised my hips again to thrust my dick fiercely and began to pound her while shaking her whole body along with me "Ahhhn!~? Aaahhh!~ Ahnnn!~?" Eleanor''s body danced along with my hips as erotic moans resounded in the room, I leaned over Eleanor, making my cock pierce even deeper into her narrow cave while reaching out both of his hands towards her breasts. *PahhH!~ Pahh!~ PAH!~* The sounds of my body hitting against her ass cheeks were like music to my ears, seeing her ass cheeks rippling got me to be even more aroused and I slapped her butt cheeks. *Pah!* "Ahhnnng!~?" Eleanor felt extreme pleasure from my wild thrusts coupled with my slap on her butt, Eleanor wanted me to stop yet the pain along with the pleasure kept causing her mind to blank, I continued my slaps, feeling her soft ass bounce with each of my strikes *Pah!~ Pah!~ Pah!~* The echoes of Eleanor''s moans reached the peak, and before she could orgasm from the intense stimulation on her pussy and ass, Eleanor felt my hot rod twitch inside her before hot globs of my sperms painted her insides white, filling her womb to the brim when I took my cock out, hot white sperms started to sweep out of her wet pussy dripping out, Her ass cheeks were completely flushed in red color, which contrasted with her pale white skin. Eleanor''s body slumped a bit after her orgasm, but I still didn''t have enough of her, I have many yaers of lust left in my body and I am not done yet, I pulled back her arms, making her body arch towards with her bosoms pushed out. I thrust my hard cock inside her pussy again, making Eleanor arch her neck backward in ecstasy, feeling my cock drill right through her narrow cave, reaching the depths of her womb. "Aaaahnn!~? Ahhnnn!~ Ahhhhnn!~?" With each of my thrusts, she felt like her soul was floating away from her body, her mind continued to blank out from pleasure, I continued to ram my rock-hard cock that was itching to explode my sperms into her pussy. Eleanor''s breasts jounced wildly while her expression became downright erotic with her eyes completely hazy, Eleanor felt like her mind and body were completely dissolving in pressure, and soon enough, she felt flames pooling in her lower abdomen. I noticed that she was about to orgasm and timed himself to orgasm along with her. "Aaaahnggg!~~~?" "Ugh!" Just as Eleanor''s body trembled and squirted out her love juices, I grunted, completely feeling her vaginal walls squeezing on his hot cock, as my warm sperm shot out, coloring the walls of her narrow cave white for the third time I released Eleanor''s arms as she slumped on the bed, feeling dizzy with pleasure but not completely tired yet. Chapter 72: Continuing The Pleasure(2) The two of us spent a few seconds resting, trying to regain our breath, after recovering a bit , I turned Eleanor around with my cock still inside her. I pulled Eleanor up and made her sit on my lap and hugged her closely while she also did the same while looking into his eyes with a loving expression. I could feel her hot breath and see how flushed Eleanor''s face was, Her expression still seemed a bit tipsy after the recent orgasms, I moved forward and kissed her mouth which was partially open. "Mhnnn~~~~?" Eleanor felt feverish as she let out a muffled melodious moan just as I lifted Eleanor''s hips and made her pussy fall right over my hard cock. Feeling the sudden stimulation, Eleanor clenched my cock tightly, making my mouth agape in ecstasy. Eleanor understood what to do, and without me telling her, she started to move her hips up and down over me while holding on to my shoulders. We still continued to play with our mouths, dancing with our tongues, when finally, I broke away the kiss and nuzzled on Eleanor''s neck while still ramming her hard. "Ahmnnn~~~~?Ahmnnnn~~~mnnn~~~?" I cupped her breasts and I continued to appreciate her beauty and size of her breasts as I kneaded them into various shapes while pinching her perky nipples. With me stimulating her breasts and pussy simultaneously, Eleanor let out ceaseless moans, which only fanned the flames of lust in me. I nuzzled on her cleavage while licking her skin before taking in one of her breasts into my mouth. "Ahnn!~~~~?" Eleanor couldn''t help but feel as if time was slowing down, making her feel that she was drowning in a river of pleasure from within. Eleanor kept bouncing on my hard cock without slowing down her pace while I was passionately assaulting her breasts. *Pahk!~ Pahk!` Pahk!~* My thighs slapped her soft ass cheeks, letting the room echo with erotic sounds of flesh hitting each other. I had Eleanor fixed on to my cock, and feeling my cock being enveloped in such a pleasurable sensation with each of my thrusts, I couldn''t help but let out low groans of bliss from time to time. I kept pounding Eleanor as if there was no tomorrow and it made Eleanor''s expression melt even more in lust, She mewled, whimpered and breathed out my name, feeling her head muddled with the shockwaves of pleasure from her pussy subduing all her senses. Seeing her expression I couldn''t help but move my hips fater along with her, her expression of pure bliss brought blings of satisfaction through my body, this women was my teacher who taught me from a young age A women who had only showed me her graceful face, I still remember her looking from above the cliff with her prideful face but so what?, currently she was riding on my cock like just any other women, her expression of bliss no different from a slut Her tight pussy was too much stimulation for my cock that the vigor of my hot cock didn''t lessen one bit, Instead it got even more bigger and my movements became even more intense. My rock-hard cock was continuously piercing the depths of her womb as she danced on top of my hot cock, my face moved up and down along with her, as my mouth was still sucking on to one of her soft breasts. I just couldn''t get enough taste of her sweet breasts and tasted her rosy-pink nipple from within my mouth as well, sometimes biting on to it as well. Eleanor''s expression and body movements were so tantalizing that I took her breast out of my mouth with a plop and appreciated the entrancing beauty riding on my hard cock passionately for a moment. I licked her collarbones and all over her breasts, tasting her sweet skin, Feeling that I was nearing my limit, I rammed my cock inside her even faster and harder, as if trying to impregnate her, making Eleanor let out even more, louder moans in response with each of my thrusts. "Ahmnn~~~~?soo deeeep~~~~?" Eleanor felt as if my cock would really pierce through her womb and that immense stimulation made her movements and expression completely tipsy. The echoes of her moans reached the peak, and before Eleanor could orgasm, she could feel my hot dick throbbing inside her before hot spurts of my sperm flooded her womb, causing it to overflow The next moment, I felt her body squirm and tremble just as Eleanor orgasmed right over my cock. Eleanor rested her body on me as she took deep breaths to get her senses back that was overloaded from pleasure. Eleanor smiled with an expression of fervent love, She kissed on my lips as we fell on to the bed, Eleanor snuggled up to me as she placed her head lovingly on my chest, I smiled as I kissed her forehead We didn''t speak anything else as we closed our eyes to deep sleep, not knowing that there was a certain dark colored wolf watching all this from far with a angered expression Chapter 73: Changes Eleanor''s POV: Sunlight fell upon the ground as the birds shrieked and flew into the sky, people woke up from their sleep and headed to their normal lives, within a cottage upon a hill lay two people in sleep Eleanor slowly opened her eyes and blinked, the first thing she saw was the handsome face of her disciple, sleeping peacefully, I was confused at first before the memories of the day before flooded in waking up from my sleepy state I smiled, I was currently laying on Austins chest naked, I could feel Austin''s hand tightly clutched onto my waist not letting go My body was a bit tired and my lower area hurt, remembering the things that happened last night I couldn''t help but blush a bit, touching my ass I thought ''Who would have thought that he was this mischievous?'' Remembering Austin''s words and the things I did, I couldn''t help but be a bit ashamed, as a women of noble birth it was a bit embarrassing to do those things, yet I felt pleasure from it I raised my arms and poked Austin''s cheeks a bit, it was hard to see any resemblance from yesterdays dominating figure in the current him Right now he was sleeping peacefully with me, who would have thought the relationship with my disciple would end up like this yet I don''t regret it one bit Suddenly I started to think about the past, the moment I for the first time saw a bow and held it, the time I was surrounded by the mocking of others for not having talent in the sword The times I had to spend like a closed up glass case forever at the mercy of others, for my mother I was a tool that she couldn''t use, to my father I was a piece which he could use to increase his influence from marriage It was only until I finally ran away from my family and was hunted down did I fell a bit alive, it was only then did I feel free But even then disasters followed, beauty without power or background truly was a sin, I had faced betrayals and lies hence my heart became closed Even then I truly desired ''love'', I wanted a ''love'' without any betrayals, yet I never found it in my travels as my powers grew so did my heart close more I had finally reached the fabled Imperial realm and I had paid back my suffering a hundred times but it was too late I was broken, I still remember the delight I felt from the screams of despair of my family It''s then I knew that maybe I was too far gone? Yet I continued to live, I thought that maybe...maybe I could find my ''love'', years passed by and my legend and powers spread, I put on an ''elegant'' image and continued to live It was then a desire for a disciple settled in me, at first it was just so to compete with my other peers who kept boasting about their disciples, I really wanted one to just follow the norm At the same time the idea of having to teach someone exited me, I thought that maybe I could share my ''love'' with him At first I couldn''t find anyone that matched my desires, untill I met him, my Austin, I still could remember the chubby him walking into my store with his guards, he was so cute then I could see the twinkles in his eye''s whenever looked at the bow and it got my interest, at first I thought that he might be some random noble and I thought about entertaining him Who would have thought that he was my fated one, the more I had interacted with him the more he drew me in somehow I saw myself in him, weak and powerless Just whenever he talks about protecting me or his family it would always riled me up, though his talents had astounded me a bit I had got to know that his father had died protecting him, hence he had an intense desire to get stronger to protect others Slowly but surely he drew me in and i ended up giving him my ''love'', I opened up to him and we grew closer as a ''family'', the years I spend not seeing him were the worst Just the thought of him getting hurt filled me with dread, sometimes I had the thought of finding him and keeping him at my side, to always keep him safe, yet who would have thought that he would be the one protecting me ? It was the first time that someone had gone so far for me and hearing his words of love were like nectar to me I couldn''t get enough, before I knew it, I had fallen hard Coming out of my thoughts I looked at Austin a bit worried, would he leave me, if he knew about my other side?, the one who loves to hear the pain of others?, my broken side? I shook my head to get rid of such thoughts, I leaned closer to him and kissed his forehead, I could see a smile upon his face Without disturbing him I moved his body carefully and stood up, the pain still existed and at the same time I could feel something slipping between my legs, for a while I was worried ''would I get pregnant?'' Even though it''s harder to get pregnant when you are in a higher power level, thinking about how much times Austin came in me I am not sure if I am safe Yet the thought of having a child with him only made me happier, I imagined me, Austin and our child in a house playing and full of laughter, the thought only brought a higher rush of happiness to me Clearing my thoughts I went to the washroom cleaned myself and headed out of the cottage, coming out I could see the sun rising from in between the hills creating a beautiful sight As I was watching it I felt a presence from behind me, knowing who it was I smiled, quickly two strong hands coiled up my waist and a voice could be heard from behind me "Oh?, what is this?, my girlfriend is enjoying the sunrise without me ?" feeling his hot breath and hearing Austin calling me his girlfired caused my body to heat up "I didn''t want to disturb you that''s all" "Oh then I have to repay this kindness" saying so he lifted me princess style and took me to the near by tree, he sat leaning to it and placed me on his lap, seeing his handsome face close to me with a smile caused me to smile too "Hey Auastyy would you dislike me if you knew that I had another bad side?" When Austin heard my question he showed me a confused face, I was a bit scared to say this to him, yet I still did "wh-what if I was not the same elegant teacher you thought me to be?, what if I was not a good person?" My question only seemed to confuse him further, I was about to shrug my question off before he held my face with his hands, looking deeply into me "Eleanor did you ever kill anybody who didn''t deserve it?" Hearing his question I shook my head, the moment felt like I was a student and he was a teacher "Did you ever think of killing innocents?" I shook my head to that question too, seeing my reply Austin smiled, his smiled at that time looked extremely comforting, he drew me closer and placed his forehead on mine "If that''s the case then I don''t care, we are not all perfect, my love for you will never change, in my heart you will always be perfect" Hearing his answer I pulled him to me for a kiss, we pressed our lips against each other hungrily as if not wanting to let go ''what to do?, what should I do?'' ''My love seems to be overflowing'' We kissed for a bit before we broke it, leaving his lips I placed my head on his chest, my heart seems to be beating too fast We both sat under the tree as the winds passed by us and flew the leaves to the sky, the rising sky shined the world bright, for a moment it seemed that there was only two of us in the world Chapter 74: Time To Go Home Austin''s POV: It''s been 2 days since the time I slept with Eleanor, during these two days we stuck to each other, just like a newly married couples, we enjoyed the happiness in each other''s company But all sweet things must come to an end, currently Eleanor was standing near the door of the cottage waiting to leave, there was a reluctant look in her eyes Yet she had to leave, being the sole backbone of the bow association is not an easy job she herself as a lot of things to do, smiling I walk close to her and pull her into a hug Eleanor closed her eyes and layed her head in my chest, my hands slowly stroked her back sending shivers of pleasure up her spine, during these two days my touches became an addiction to her "You don''t have to worry, I would soon be joining the Babylon academy, so we could enjoy ourselves throughly then" As I said it one of my hands moved down her spine and gave her bountiful ass a nice squeeze earning a moan from Eleanor, I could see her breathing increase, I was tempted to take her now, but I held back there was more important things to do Raising Eleanor''s chin I gave her a kiss before letting go, nodding to me Eleanor gave my cheek a kiss before she disappeared, now that she disappeared my expression became a bit tensed, at that same time a snort was heard "Hump, are you finally free now?" Turning around I saw a small black coloured blue eyed wolf laying on the sofa, there was an angry expression on her face, as if facing a great betrayal, seeing her I smiled ''well I am fucked'' This was what I was worried about, as I swept in the flow along with Eleanor I had forgotten about Luna, it was only later that I remembered about her and by then it was too late but even then I have an idea Putting on a smile I walked towards Luna arriving near her I tried to lift her but she just humped and moved away from, clearly displaying her dissatisfaction, rasing an eyebrow I asked "What is it Luna?, why are so grumpy today?" "Humph don''t act like you don''t known, how was it having a human women at your chest?" Every word Luna spoke was filled with sarcasm, hearing her words I smiled, then I spoke with a mischievous tone "Oh?, could it be that your great self is jealous?" Hearing my words Luna turned her head sideways "It-it''s nothing like that, it''s just that you seemed to be more happy having her on your chest, maybe I-I thought that..." Listening to Luna I smirked "That what?" "it''s nothing" Seeing Luna being a tsundere I smiled, with quick steps I come close to the sulking wolf, picking her up I placed her on my laps and started petting her head, Luna always loved it when I did it "Luna that women is very important to me but that doesn''t mean that you are any less, you are just like family to me" "But I just don''t want only that" I could hear Luna''s rambling from my laps not at all knowing that the cute wolf was making secrete plans of eating the said women when she gets stronger ''Just you wait when I take my human form you would forget all about that women'' Luna was having many vicious thoughts in her head while I continued to pet her head "I found my inherited memories about my hidden legacy, I would soon be leaving to that area, you would not be able to accompany me now right?" Hearing Luna''s question I was stunned for a bit before I recovered, through the years I really have gotten attached to this little wolf, she''s been with me for a few years now and the thought of her not with me does make me feel a bit lonely Feeling my emotions Luna smiled, though she too would miss sleeping close to me "Don''t worry it would only take me a few months at most before that I would be back" "Um, I know but that dosent mean I would not miss you" "Humph, at least you know your priorities" Even though she sounded lax I could still see her lips moving up for a smile, we continued to sit at such a pace for some time and then suddenly Luna disappeared from my lap "She''s still the same, always trying to keep a tough front" I could only shake my head at such an action, standing up I stretched my body a bit, looking outside I could see that the sun was up, memories of a few women''s passed through my mind "well, I guess it''s time to head home" Chapter 75: Back Home Back within the Lionheart Dukedom, life continued in it''s normal pace, soldiers continue to patrol the streets while the roads were filled with citizens living their normal lives, within the crowd a cloaked figure continued to walk among them ''Looks like everything''s still the same'' Looking at the street filled with all types of people walking here and there an inexplicable sense of happiness filled my mind ''it''s good to be back home'' I couldn''t help but feel happy coming back, as such I continued to walk at a leisure pace while looking at any changes that may have taken place during my absence As I continued to walk my sceneries continued to change, from the commoners area to the lavish area of the nobles, untill I finally arrived at a huge mansion''s guarded by several soldiers Seeing a cloaked figure walking up to them the soldiers became vigilant, their auras rose as they prepared for any unexpected situations, as I got closer one of the soldiers spoke "Halt!, please state your identity and your intentions at coming to the Lionheart mansion!" Looking at the soldiers and the people nearby looking at my situation, I couldn''t help but chuckle, saying nothing I tossed a token to the guard, the guard caught the token, passing mana into it he looked at the token The moment he did he''s expression went from surprise to then fear, fear when he looked at me, seeing that I removed the hood converging my face, as my face came to view there were gaps of astonishment And as soon as the soldier saw my face he didn''t need anything else, with a deep bow he shouted "Welcome home young master!!" Hearing his shout all the other soldiers started to salute me too, then they quickly opened the door to let me in under the eyes of the astonished viewers, as soon as I entered the gates gossips started to spread "Wait! was that the rumored 2nd child!" "Yeah!, I had head that he was exiled from the family for not having any talnet!" "No way, I had heard that he had died!" "I had heard that the 2nd child had gone missing!!, who aould have thought that the young master would have been alive!!" While my return had send out a wave of frenzy I leisurely walked towards my mothers room, whenever a maid saw me they continued to gasp I gave each of them a smile and a wave, earning blushes from several of the younger aged maids, my handsome face and aura both was not just for show, as I was walking I saw a women running towards me, she looked the same as I remember Blonde hair that fell to her shoulder, with green eyes and a beautiful face, even after all these years she looked like she was still in her late 20s Even though within the origin realm your lifespan does not increase, you could still look young, if someone wanted increase their lifespan only breaking through to Imperial realms was the only way The women who was running towards me, my mother quickly reached me and gave me a hug, unlike before when she hugged me, right now she was in my arms, with a happy smile I too wrapped my hands around her, with three of my fingers dangerously placed near her ass, though she seemed not to notice it "I am back mother" My words caused her to smile as she held me in a tighter hug, my words and my presence seemingly filling her with happiness and content, we kept on hugging like this for a minute before we broke up Leaving my embrace my mother placed one of her hands on my face, touching it "Looks like my son grew up to a handsome young man" "Of course how could I not when I have such a beautiful mother?" "Looks like you became quite the talker too" My words of compliment brought a smile upon her face, though it was quickly placed with an angered expression, quickly one of my ears was being pulled "Humph, you finally returned home, do you now how worried I was, if it wasn''t for the fact that you kept your contacts with me, I would have long since marched out with an army to bring you back" "Ow...ow..mother I am sorry, please stop pinching me in front of these people" ''c''mon?, what''s with all these women''s pinching my ears?'' "Do you think this is the end?, come with me it seems that I have to teach you some manners" With that my mother pulled me towards her room and kept barging me with questions about how I was if I was hurt? or if I was hungry? and many more I had to spend at least an hour talking with her to pacify her, it was only after she was satisfied did she give me some space Currently we were in her study room both of us seated on a sofa, currently I was laying in my mother''s lap while she was giving me a lap pillow, I lay on my back facing forward My mother looked at me as she stroked my head with tenderness and love, her lap was truly soft and tender, looking at her beautiful face was truly a treat "I am happy that your back son" "Me to, I am happy to be back home" As I said so I closed my eye''s as deep sleep took control of me Chapter 76: A Mother’s Burden Sunlight fell from the window into a room where a young man lay, slowly his eyes opened ''Huh?, did I fall asleep?'' Waking up I could see that I was still laying on my mother''s lap, looking up I could see my mother too sleeping by laying her head to the side, I couldn''t help but fall into trance while seeing her Sunlight fell from the window falling to ger face, her hair was moved to the side, giving a clear view of her neck, even when she slept she was prim and proper, a beautiful image was created, making me unable to look away ''Looks like I can finally relax a bit'' The past year''s weren''t exactly a great one, being transmigrated and then being asked to capture all the targets or die, isn''t exactly a great relaxing opportunity Plus the constant pressure of increasing my strength, along with all the dangerous this world posses isn''t something with makes you relaxed, I have been running around all these years too It''s been constantly putting pressure on me, it''s only now that I could relax a bit, I have done most I could, now it''s time to reap in all the rewards Smirking I slowly rose up from my mother''s lap, just as I did my mother too seemed to wake up, sitting up I could see my mother slowly opening her eyes, she slowly stretched her body giving me a nice view of her breasts perking up within her dress "Oh?, did you wake up Austy?" "I just woke up now mother, your thighs were the perfect pillow, it was a great sleep" "Hee..heee looks like you really have gotten better with your words, I pity the girls that falls under your words" I could only scratch my head in ''embarrassment'', seeing my embarrassed look, my mother smiled "Oh~~, could it be that my son didn''t meet anybody like able during his travels?" "Don''t tease me mother, how could any of those girls I meet compare to my mother?" "Ay~~ay your really ae honeying up your mother, could it be that you need something?" "I don''t need anything mother, just being here back home with you is more than enough for me, plus I got you a gift too" Hearing that I had a gift for her, my mother raised her eyebrow in intrigue, seeing that I quickly pulled a necklace out from my storage ring A beautiful gold colored necklace appeared on my hand, It had a red stone embedded in it''s centre giving off a calming vibe, it had beautiful designs surrounding it making it more appealing As soon as the necklace came out into the open, the mana in the room became more vigorous, both me and my mother started feeling more relaxed, as my mother focused on the ring a gasp of astonishment left her mouth "Ha!, is that the calming necklace of the sea Niphteal?" My mother''s words were laced with disbelief, after all the necklace in my hands is said to be missing for a long time, Niphteal a necklace that belonged to the great merchant queen, said to be gifted to her by the king of the sea It was said that the necklace would make the wearer more relaxed and healthy, not only that, it would also help the wearer to absorb purer mana, at the same time it would constantly replenish your lost mana too As if adding icing to the cake, it would also make the wearer more beautiful, making them younger, it was something that every women in the world desired but it was said that the necklace was lost in the sea when the merchant queen died in the sea "It''s the real one mother" "wha-?, how??" Seeing the cute confused look on my mothers face was indeed a treat, just when more question were heading my way, I placed a finger on her lips "shheeeh, mother you don''t have to worry, I got this legally, as for how I got it, that''s a secret" Seeing me being secretive my mother pouted ''Damn!, mother how can you act so cute?'' I was almost tempted to give her a peck in her lips, pushing down my urges, I placed the necklace on my mother''s hands "Take it mother" "No!, how could I?, this is something you found, take it with you maybe you could trade it for money or give it to your future girlfriend" Saying so she tried to push the necklace back to me, I shook my head and passed it back to her, I spoke sternly "No mother it''s a gift from me to you, are you unwilling go accept my gift?" "But this is too much" Shaking my head I placed my hand on her face causing her to look up to me, I slowly stroked her face with a serious expression "Mother don''t you also deserve happiness?" "What!?" "Sigh....mother ever since father died you always looked after us, even before you could grieve the huge weight of the Dukedom was placed on your soldiers" "But even then you didn''t give up, you looked after us with all your heart, you always held up the sky for us, you had sacrificed your happiness for us" What I was saying was not just blabbering, I had seen how this women had painfully did everything, for a women who a princess that solved everything through strenght and power, the duties of the Dukedom was not easy to handle I could still remember how she worked tirelessly, sometimes forgetting to eat, yet even then she smiled and played with us, this women in front of me is someone strong "Mother in this world I think you are the one most required to have happiness, we have all grown up mother, you don''t have to face it all alone, I-no we are all there with you" "So please be happy mother" There was a shocked look on her face before tears started to fall "Wha?-How, why is tear-" Due to her shock Grace became unable to say anything, seeing that I pulled her into my embrace, causing her to cry into it, I slowly patted her back, at the same time I gave her a small kiss on her forehead "You don''t need to be tough all the time anymore, at least to me you can always show your weak side mother" Chapter 77: The First Step Currently silence remained in the room where I and Grace sat, it''s been a few minutes since Grace had calmed down, yet she still remained laying on my shoulder, I slowly tapped her shoulder while speaking "Are you fine now mother?" Grace slowly lifted her head from my shoulder as she spoke, there were some stains in her eyes "I''m fine, it''s just that whe-when you said those things I-I just lost my emotions" "Don''t worry mother, in fact I found it a bit cute" Hearing my words Grace blushed a bit, she snorted and looked away ''Cute'' "So are you now willing to accept my gift?, if you don''t I will throw it away, I am not joking" "Sigh fine, why don''t you wear it for me" Grace didn''t know why but she suddenly had a desire for her son to put the necklace on her neck, thinking so Grace turned around giving me the view of her back, at the same time she slowly lifted her hair to the side, giving me the sight of her white neck Looking at her sexy back and her white and untouched neck, I suddenly had a desire to give her a hickey at her neck Just the thought of taking the body that should have belong to my father turned me on, the reason that after all these year''s Grace didn''t marry again was because of my father, I know that he was still there in her heart Without wasting any time I slowly placed the necklace at her, clamping it to her neck, seeing the necklace placed at her neck Grace smiled Seeing the necklace finally being placed on her neck I smiled ''With this my first step is complete'' The past years I really did wonder if I should seduce this mother of mine, leaving out the difficulty of the task, just the fact if it got out caused me to reconsider it but in the end I thought ''Fuck it!!'' This was my second chance and I want to live it how I want, so I choose to make her mine but it would not be easy as how I did it for my sisters Unlike my sisters who were young, I would not be able to manipulate my mother easily, she''s not like a child who hasn''t developed her mind yet This would cause a great increase in the difficulty but that were the system comes into play [ Spell: Darkness Hidden In The Light Description: The light priest and dark priest are back with some new spells!!, both of them spend hundreds of years researching different spells to seduce more women''s and this spell is one of those! Uses: Apply the spell to any object and present it to the women you desire, as long as the women knows your mana signature and treasures the object, she would keep having lustful dreams about you Remark: No **** Only Corruption cost:10,000 ] When I first saw the spell I didn''t pay much attention to it but later when I thought about it deeply, did I understand it''s importance Spells used can be divided into elemental and gray types, elemental spells as the name suggests are those which uses elements for it''s spell While gray are non elemental spells, this charm magic developed by both the priests belong to that category and this spell would be the one that brings my mother into the pit of lust As good as the spell sounds it does have it''s own restrictions, like the first one being that the person who receives the gift should know the others mana signature There also the fact that the receiver showed have a good relationship with the person who cast the spell, plus the spell won''t be effective with those that have high mental resistance Shaking my head to get rid of my thoughts, I quickly focused on my mother, smiling I spoke "You look more beautiful mother!, even I feel tempted to court you!!" "Humph, who thought you to say such cheeky words!" As we were talking with each other a knock was heard and a voice followed it, I could easily recognize the owner of the voice "Madam may I enter?" Hearing the voice my mother looked towards me and I nodded "You may" After she spoke the door opened and a young girl walked in, she had her long black hair tied to a pony tail along with bright brown eyes, she had a beautiful face but the thing that stood out the most was the 2 small horns protruding from her head Instead of making it making her look bad, the small horns added a cuteness to her making her look like a small animal that always needs protection, Moreover because her height which is a bit small (1.6 meters), she looks younger than her age. [ Name: Clara Sex: Female Age: 18 species: Human(partial demon) Talent: 8/10 >Bloodline awakened: demonic darkness Power: origin level 4 Title: The awakened, stalker, madly in love, love demon Love : 175% Description: completly devoted to you >she wants to nothing more than to spend eternity with you >trains harder than anyone to be worthy of you Remark: Your dead bro ] Chapter 78: Broken Maid Clara entered the room wearing a normal conservative maid dress, her body seemed to have developed quite well during the past year''s As she entered the room her eyes were directly pulled to me, her eyes seemed to sparkle as they laid upon me, I gave her a smile as I spoke "It''s s good to see you again Clara, I can see that you have grown up to be quite the beauty" Hearing my words she blushed, yet a dazzling smile came up on her face, I really wanted to go up and give her a hug but since I am in front of my mother I have to keep my noble look "I can see that young master too have become very handsome" "Hahaa...really?, hearing that from you really does make me feel happy, I can see that lots of guys must have been pestering you" "You have no idea how many people have been pestering your maid and those two knights of yours" Before Clara could answer my mother did, her words were tinged with a bit of jealousy that she herself had not identified, looking towards my mother I could see that she had a smirk on her face as she spoke "You have no idea the number of people that wanted to recruit them, a human with the darkness healing and 2 twin girls with a shared plate, you can imagine how the other nobles would react when they found that these three girls were only loyal to you" "There were even offers from the military, yet the three of them rejected it, to quote their words ''we would only serve young master in this life of ours'', is what those three girls of your said" Even when my mother spoke about it lightly, I could still perceive that she found it amazing that such people had sworn loyalty to me, I could not help but chuckle after my mother had finished speaking "You can laugh for now, lets see how you would clear you name of playboy that you have created" "Playboy?" ''How did I get such a name?'' Cough well leaving aside the hidden tasks I did, in the light I always stayed a noble person, seeing my inquiring expression, my mother eyed towards Clara "Why are you confused?, here are three girls who are willing to sacrifice a better future to be with you, how could you not be called a playboy?" ''So that''s it huh'' Thinking about it, it''s not that weird, humans having darkness healing is indeed rare, there are many reason why the darkness healing is in high demand Unlike the other healings using light magic, you would not feel any pain when you use darkness healing, instead you would feel as if your body''s relaxing Another is due to it''s AOE healing, for light healers long range healing spells require lots of mana and it needs several healers together to complete it, where as darkness healing doesn''t have this draw back There is also the fact that people using darkness healing aren''t helpless like others they to have spells for their own protection, making them a heavily desired resource in the army In fact just by joining the army Clara could raise her status from a mere maid, shaking my head from my thoughts, I gave my mother a bitter smile "Looks like I have gotten quite famous" "Indeed you have" Grace couldn''t help but chuckle seeing my bitter smile, we talked for a bit more before I asked Clara to lead me to my room Both of us were silent as Clara led me towards my room, we kept walking like this until we had entered my room, as soon as we did I quickly pulled Clara to my embrace, she was surprised for a bit before she hugged me back I could feel her well developed breast pressing to my chest, as she laid her head on my chest, a smile came upon her face as my familiar scent entered her nose "I missed you a lot Clara" As I said those words I hugged her harder pressing her closer to me, I could feel her response as her body trembled and she too hugged me harder "I missed you to Austin" We continue to hug each other relishing in each other''s warmth, it was only a minute later did we separate Yet even then she stood close to me, I placed my hands on her face, trailing from her forehead to her cheeks to her chin, I looked deeply into her eyes as she did the same back to me, a happy smile adored her face as she looked at me "Who would have thought that the cry baby girl from back then would grow up to be such a beautiful and powerful woman" My words caused her to have a shy smile on her face as she dived back into my chest out of embarrassment "It''s all because of you that I am here" "Oh?, does that mean I would get a reward?" My words seemed to bring a twinkle into her eyes as she separated from my chest, looking straight into my eye''s she placed her hands on her chest as she spoke with a happy smile "I am your reward, my body, soul and heart belongs to you and only you" As Clara continued to speak I could see her breathing increasing, a blush coming up her face and her eyes seemed to twinkle with insanity ''She''s already broken'' I was surprised, I didn''t think that she would show me this obsession of her''s , even without the systems information about her, I could see that she was not normal A person who had undergone what she had would not have a normal mindset but I was not scared instead I smiled, with a smile I walked upto her, she continued to move back until her back hit the wall I could see many emotions passing through her, frightful thinking if I was disgusted with her, anticipation for my answer, and a seemingly endless obsession for my approval Clara''s entire behavior was molded to my taste, I was her entire world, My desires, my approval and my interests is all that mattered to her I placed a hand beside her head, with an evil smile I lifted her head, seeing my smile her body trembled, it was the first time that she saw such a smile on my face, I was nothing like how I normally acted "Does your words mean that you want to be my wife?, my lover?" Hearing my words Clara shook her head "I don''t care about that, all I wish is to be by your side, to always satisfy you, though I wou-would lo-love to be yo-your lover" "If you find this unworthy body of mine to your liking, you can use it as much as you like" My smile broadened on hearing her word''s, I couldn''t help but feel a ego boost from her words, I placed my free hand on her face, my hands trailed her face untill my thumbs rubbed her lips Clara felt her body heat up from my touches, just the touches of my hands on her face felt like electricity passing through her, my hands continued to rub her red plump lips as I looked into her eye''s "What if I was to say you that my real personality is not as you know, what if I was to say to you that I am a lust driven bastard that want''s to fuck every girl he sees" "What if I was to say you that I am an unethical bastard who manipulates women''s to later fuck them, what would you do then?" Even as I spoke I continued to look into her, each of my words seemed to shake her to the core, her eyes trembled Chapter 79: Broken Maid(2) I continued to stare directly into Clara''s eyes as intense emotions seemed to shine within them, her body was trembling as her eyes continued to shake with disbelief, yet it was not long before she closed her eyes I could see that her body had stopped trembling and her breathing had become even, what I did was a gamble, a gamble to see what I would get, to see how broken she was And I got my answer soon, Clara opened her eyes again, her eyes still filled with the same determination and madness as before, I had got my answer, Clara began to speak with a smile "It doesn''t matter to me, somehow the current you feels more real to me, no matter what you are my answer still remains the same" I could feel the madness which was within her had become stronger and to support my statement a system announcement was heard [ Name: Clara Love: 170%>>200% Remark: Your Fucking Mad!!! ] Seeing the increased affection I couldn''t help but feel surprised, it seems that me opening up only increased her obsession, looking at her blushing face I spoke with a raspy voice "I want to manipulate and fuck many women''s" "I will help you achieve it" "I want to seduce and fuck my mother too" "Then if you want I could drug her and bring her to you" "what if I say that I want to take over the world?" "Then I would stand beside you and help you take over it" Hearing her voice I couldn''t help but laugh manh... she''s making me love her more and more, without any delay I pulled her to my face for a kiss, our lips found each other in a streamy kiss Clara''s hands found their ways to my back as she kept them at my head pushing me further to her, my hands too weren''t idle as they travelled down her spine to her ass clutching both her ass cheeks at once My fingers directly plunged into her ass sinking in, I lifted her with her ass, as she coiled her legs around me, my lips continued to suck on hers, tasting her, she too started to suck on my lips as if it was a candy My hands at the same time massaged her ass, feeling its softness, I could feel Clara moaning into my mouth, I pried open her mouth letting my tongue into hers, our tongues began another battle as my saliva flowed into her mouth We kept kissing each other for a few seconds before we broke the kiss, as our lips separated by a thin line of saliva which stood between us, I looked at her with blazing passion as she too looked back at me "I love you" My words seemed to have done it''s work as her body trembled as she let out a moan ''Did she just cum?'' I was surprised at how my words bought her to a climax, I smirked at her when she had just gathered some clarity, my head moved towards her neck, sucking on it, Clara held onto my hair unwilling to let go I continued to suck on her neck for a few minutes before I let go, looking at her neck I could see a hickey there, looking at her flushed face I moved towards her horn light biting and sucking it "Huh? Ahhhhhhhh~~~~?" It seems that the horn of hers was a bit sensitive, I kissed her forehead, her cheeks her nose finally arriving at her plump lips, we looked eyes at each other for a moment before we dived in for another streamy kiss our mouths sucked on each other as our tongues battled for dominance , sounds of slurping resounded in the room, we broke of the kiss a few moments later, I slowly placed her on the ground as we caught each others breath Clara''s face was currently filled with extreme happiness, it was as if her lives goal was achived, I chuckled seeing that In one swipe I raised her and carried her to the bed, reaching it I sat there while placing the short Clara on my lap, she was just like a small cute doll As I placed her on my lap, my hardened dick was sandwiched between her ass cheeks, making sure that she was seated perfectly, I placed my hands on her waist As one of my hand held her waist the other one, the other one traveled to her breast, my hands slowly sinked into her modest breast, I slowly started to mold her breast, at the same time I moved towards her ear, as I gave it a lick "Ahhh~~Austinnnn~~~?" "Oh?, looks like someone''s actung like a feisty bitch" "Yes~~~I am a bitch but only your naughty bitch~~?" As Clara spoke those words she started to shake her ass up and down my lap, my excitement rose to the top, I really wanted to take her now but I calmed down soon, we couldn''t do it right now "Let''s stop here Clara, everyone knows that you entered the room with me, so you can''t be late leaving the room, otherwise rumors would start" Hearing my words the now horny Clara calmed down a bit, even with her now limited control left she knew that the situation wasn''t favorable, she pouted as she turned her head towards me "I know but I can''t hold myself back anymore" "Don''t worry, you can come to my room later in the night" As I said those words my hands sank deeper into her breasts, at the same time I gave her a peck on her lips "So now why don''t you tell me all the interesting things that took place while I was gone" Chapter 80: Just So You Know Few minutes later after Clara and Austin had entered the room, Clara could be seen walking out in a prim and proper manner Thee was nothing that looked wrong with her but if one was to watch closely, you would be able to see that her collar was pulled up extra high to hide a certain hickey There was also the fact that Clara was walking in a specific manner so that her juices won''t completely leak from her soaked panties As for me I was currently laying on the bed thinking about all that I had heard from Clara, looks like a lot of things had changed in the time I had left "System show me my status" [ Name: Austin Lionheart Sex: Male Age :17 Species: Human Looks:10/10(Due to your awakening your looks got an upgrade) Talent:10/10(It''s okay, I guess) >Hidden Bloodline(ulocked): The Hidden Hero Titles: The manipulator, Lady''s man, Peeping tom, Yandere Collector, Young Master, Spank Master, the One With No Limits, The Mind Breaker, The incestuous Bastard...etc Power: origin level 8 Total Points: 450,000 Partners Conquered: Eleanor Claus(Love:100%) ] Origin level 8!! If any other person were to find out that there was a 17 year old boy at origin level 8, no one could imagine the great chaos that might spread across the world Increasing your origin level is not just about absorbing more mana, there are several factors that lead into it When a person is born, irrespective of their race, they develop a plate within their body, it is only when the individual reaches the age of 10 does your plate creation completes And it depends on the quality of your plate wether you could achieve something in life, it is a well known fact that your genes determine the growth rate of your plate, that''s the reason that all the noble descendants have a better plate The plate quality goes from cooper, browns, silver, gold and platinum, it''s from there that the plate develops in the origin level 0, dividing it into three different tiers, it''s only after reaching the 3rd tier does anybody choose their profession After choosing their profession, they would continue to grow their powers determined by the profession they have chosen, each increase in origin level is by creating another plate in which the mana you absorb is stored Basically you keep creating plate above each other, finally creating a tower, the tower only ends when you have reached origin level 10, indicating the 10 levels you have created The towers is the area which holds the mana you have in your body, so more the levels more the mana stored you can use, hence one can imagine the importance of the 1st plate which is basically your foundation The first plate determines the speed at which you could create newer plates in your body, the first plate also determines the size of your tower, after all if the lower level is small the upper ones too would be small Hence the first plate created by your body determines how much more powerful you would be than your peers, that''s why Eleanor was that deeply surprised when she had first looked into Austin''s base plate Because it was so fucking thick!, big! and strong! Leaving aside that just the fact Austin had reached such a level at such a young age was unprecedented, one must know that if one was at origin level 4 or 5 at the age of 17 that person was considered a genius!! People would crown him with the highest chance to reach the Imperial realm!!, even within the worlds history, the number of geniuses that had reached the imperial realm are extremely small!! It requires not only talent but intense determination, willl, background and luck. The Imperial realm is known by another name, the return to the origins!! Breaking through the Imperial realm requires one to break their whole foundation and create a single plate, it was basically breaking your whole tower by creating a single plate Not just only that you also need to comprehend one of the laws of the world, it''s only then can you said to have broken through, the success rate of such an action is so minimal that most of those at the origin level 10 stays at it not moving forward ''Looks like there''s still a long road ahead'' Thinking so I quickly leapt off my bed, heading to the bathroom to take a bath, a few minutes later I was standing in front of the mirror wearing my noble clothes, It''s been sometime since I wore such expensive dress As they say clothes make the man, the me right now was oozing out charm, leaving aside my looks, due to the innocent charm around me, I always gave out a feeling of innocence I was wearing the cloak to hide my aura, as it extremely disturbing to be noticed easily at crowds, now that all the cover was removed, I am basically the dream boy of every woman Even without doing anything I can earn good will from others, I quickly shook my head to get rid of my narcissistic thoughts, correcting myself I left my room heading to the dinning room for lunch Even as I passed by many of the maids would look at me, all of them blushing or taking to others about me who had recently come back to the dukedom, the older maids had stars in their eyes looking at the innocent and handsome looking young man, not knowing that a bad wolf was hidden within that facade Chapter 81: Problems from outside I continued to walk towards the dining room under the curious gazes of the servants, as I walked I came upon a window showcasing several soldier''s training At the forefront was a handsome middle aged man with brown hair and brown eye''s, he was standing at the forefront training the soldiers , as a military family, my family has got it''s own private army ''Mark huh?'' The one leading the training was a newly appointed leader, he seemed to have racked merits in the military before coming here As for why he came to join as an instructor, it seems that he has a liking for my mother, thou he hasn''t confessed yet, it''s an open secret ''What should I do?'' As much of a bastard I am I have not reached a level were I would kill a guy because he likes my mother, thou I am a bastard who would do everything to prevent it After watching for a few more minutes I continued on my path, I soon reached the dinning room where my mother was aleady seated, she looked prim and proper like a real noble lady "Looks like you had a good rest" "Yes indeed, I was able to get a burden of my chest" My mother looked confused for a moment, trying to understand the hidden meaning in my word''s "What do you mean?" "Nothing, I just meant that I was able to sleep happily" Though still dubious, my mother decided the forget the issue for now and focus on the food, we continued to eat our food as we talked with each other "Mother is there someone pressurizing our Duchy?" My question caused her to freeze for a moment before she spoke again "What makes you think that?" "Well for starters the rumors around me seems to increase without any stop, there''s also the increase in the crime in the Duchy, there''s also the fact that I too have my own information system" "Sigh.....you really have grown" My mother had a tender and proud look as she said those words "It''s the other three Duchy" "I see....is it after you started implementing those methods I said to you?" "Indeed" Sigh.....I should have known, even during the times I was on my travel''s, I had kept contact with my mother and the rest So I had periodically sent her ways to improve the Duchy, I am no master at development but I do come from a more civilized era It was not hard to present some ideas to improve the Duchy further but it looks like that had struck the chord of the other Dukedoms "What does uncle have to say about this?" Juat when I mentioned the Emperor, I could see that my mother''s face tightening up, It seems that something had happened "Is there something wrong?" I could see my mother hesitating but in the end she sighed as she spoke "Well I suppose you would find it out anyway, it seems that my brother want''s the suppression" When my mother said those words I could hear her fury In it but I was relatively calm as I spoke "It''s because of me isn''t it?" "Yes....but you don''t have to worry, he would have to go to a war if my brother wants to do anything" I could see a cold look in my mother''s face as she spoke these words, of course I expected this, how could the Emperor sit still when he know that there might potentially be someone there that might overshadow his daughter I am sure that my aunt is an existence that brings a lot of stress to the Emperor, adding on to me, who was born into the same family with talent that seems to surpass my aunt, you can expect that he might be scared Even if I have royall blood in me, it doesn''t mean that the other side isn''t dangerous, I shook my head to het rid of those depressing thoughts, looking at my mother I asked "Mother, why don''t we go on a date tommorrow?" "A date?" My mother was surprised as she looked at me suspiciously "what I mean is that why don''t we go out tomorrow and tour the Duchy ourselves, it''s been some years since you spend some quality time for yourself, don''t you remember what I said you, even you require happiness" My mother though for a bit before she spoke again "Sure, it''s indeed been sometime that I went out for a picnic" Seeing that she had agreed I smiled mischievously, let''s see how you would be able to remain stoic after you had a good dream, I laughed as I eat my food and headed to my room Chapter 82: Is This Love?? Darkness descended to the Lionheart Duchy as night came, light orbs began to activate within the streets, beautiful lights filled the Duchy at night and within the mansion of the Duchy I am currently waiting for a certain maid A knock was heard on my door, I gave out the reply to enter the room, the door opened as Clara walked in, her hair which was normally tied in a pony tail was let down and she was not dressed in her maid clothes, Instead she was wearing a more elegant blue servant dress and I have to admit that it looks pretty good on Clara It highlighted her breast and waist, and had a low cut showing her beautiful legs, Clara blushed again when she noticed my gaze, but her mouth curved slightly upwards, It was pretty obvious that she was happy "You look beautiful" "Thank you" Though still a bit shy, Clara responded with a smile, Laughing wryly in my mind, I turned towards Clara and extended my arm "Lady, will you give me the honor to dance with you tonight?" Clara put on a startled expression before smiling with a blushing expression "It''s my pleasure" She then took my arm and then music began to play at the room, as I took her arm, I placed my other hand at her waist, drawing her closer towards me, we continued to dance as we fell into our own world As a maid Clara didn''t have much experience in dancing, she kept on making awkward mistakes in the middle, I laughed at it as I continued to guide her, timed flowed as our dace continued We both had eyes on each other as we danced, it was during the dance that I spoke "Thank you" "For what?" Clara was confused as the sudden thanks which came from nowhere "For being part of my life" "What do you mean?, shouldn''t I be thanking you for making me part of your life" Clara''s eyes had confusion on her as she spoke, I looked deeply into her eyes as my hold on her waist tightened, our bodies became closer, as our dance too became faster "I am happy that you accepted accepted the current me, I am happy that you weren''t disgusted with me, I am happy that you are a part of my life" Hearing my words Clara fell into a daze for a moment before she smirked, one of her hands that held my waist was placed in my face "Before I met you my life was literal hell, even at a young age I had understood that people always were masks on themselves to hide their true selves, among this great world I should have been a stringless girl, a girl supposed to be devoured by society" Clara took a deep breath as she continued "And yet you saved that girl without any need, granted you might have had some motive but it doesn''t change the fact that you had changed my fate and even after all this you showed me your true ''face'' too" "Austin as I had said before, my body, heart and soul belongs to you, I don''t need anything else, as long as I could stand beside you I would be happy, because the day that you gave me another chance, that day you had already became my world" I could feel my heart strings shutter with Clara''s world, she''s the first person whom I have ever showed my real self, she''s the only one who knows how rotten I am inside and yet she accepted me The sound of music faded away as we stood still looking at each other, I placed my hand above the one Clara had placed on my face, I looked at her solemly as I spoke "Clara I give you my word, now or even if a thousand years pass I would never let you go, didn''t you say that you would be satisfied just to just be my lover?, well I am not satisfied" "I swear to you Clara one day I will proudly hold you as my wife in front of the world, so....please stay with me forever" Clara''s eyes was wide open in surprise before tears fell down her face, I quickly started to wipe the tears from her face "Hey....why are you crying?" "No, it-it''s ju-just that I-I am so ha-happy" More tears fell down her face as she tried to smile, it was quite the sight of her smiling as tears came down her face, I gently continued to wipe her tears away "So will you?" "Wha-?" "will you be with me forever?" Clara smiled as she spoke "Yes I would be with you for now and forever" As she spoke those words she gave me her most brilliant smile yet, I caught her face as I brought mine close to her for a kiss, our lips meet each other and at the same time the salty taste of her tears filled my mouth The bitter and salty taste somehow seemed to fill my heart with happiness Chapter 83: Loving The Maid I kissed her lips softly, my hands began to move around her body, feeling her skin through the clothes, I hugged her tightly and pressed her body against mine "Ahmnnn~~~~?" Clara sighed dreamily and twisted her body inside my arms, I continued pressing my lips firmly against hers, I then moved my tongue and slowly inserted it into her mouth Clara made an expression of surprise, but her expression turned soft immediately after She then moved her tongue excitedly and entwined it with mine The temperature inside the room increased slowly, Sweat began to appear in our skin due to the heat brought by our intertwined bodies, but neither Clara nor I stopped our kiss After kissing for one minute, Clara began to feel out of breath She tried to move her mouth away, but I pressed forward and sucked fiercely her saliva, Clara''s face turned red, and she tried to struggle more fiercely, but the pleasure brought by the kiss was so great that her body had turned soft I continued sucking her lips, moving my tongue slowly inside her mouth, our saliva mixed completely and her breath passed directly into my mouth, I wanted her I wanted to taste her entire body and make her mine, When I finally felt that she was about to fall unconscious, I ended the kiss "Pant, pant¡­" Clara panted fiercely once our mouths separated, She was looking at me with tears in her eyes and a blushing expression "Austin~~~~?" She stared at me seductively before lowering her head in embarrassment, Seeing that expression, I felt my blood burning inside of me Unable to endure the desire, I lifted her and threw her into my bed "Kya!" Clara shouted in surprise, but I immediately sealed her lips with another kiss, Clara opened her eyes wide when she felt my mouth again She then closed her eyes and hugged my waist softly, I began to move my hands through her body, beginning with her breasts, then her waist, and finally her ass I could feel the elasticity of her breasts and ass despite her clothes, her ass deformed each time I moved my hands, changing to different forms each second "Anhmnnnnnn~~~~~?" Clara moaned softly and twitched below my body, I realized that she was already wet, so I moved my hand towards her pussy over her clothes She jumped in surprise when she felt my hand there, but her body was pressed below mine, so she could not move, I then smiled teasingly and moved my hand up and down softly "Ahhnmmmm~~~~?~~Austinnnn~~no~~~?" I smiled and moved my other hand to her breasts over her clothes I then pressed them fiercely and pinched her erect nipples, Clara opened her eyes wide due to the pleasure and her mind turned blank, for a second, she could only open and close her mouth repeatedly Seeing her cum so easily I smiled with a sadistic grin while whispering softly on her ear "So my little bitch, do you mastrubate when your alone?" Clara''s ears turned red, she tried to look aside, but I did not allow it, Clara could only look at me while trying to hide her embarrassment "Ahhhh~~~~?Austin~~~~~?" She called my name pitifully with puppy eyes, I smiled again and kissed her eyelids softly, I then moved my mouth to her cheeks, then to her neck, then to her shoulder, at the same time I gave small licks to her horn, I licked her horn while pinching her nipples over her clothes "Ahhhhh~~~~?Umnnnnn~~~~?" Clara twisted her body comfortably and tried to suppress her moans, but my hands continued touching her body without stop, I caressed her legs and then put my palm against her abdomen, doing circles in her skin "Do you often mastrubate?" I asked again, my voice was the last straw that broke her determination, Clara was unable to suppress her moan when she felt my breath against her skin "Uhh¡­ Ahn¡­ Sometimes¡­ Wh-When I... ahn¡­ When I think of you" I smiled in delight when I heard her answer "I see, so my little Clara is a pervert" "Indeed I am a pervert bitch but that''s only when I am with you~~~~?" I laughed and kissed her mouth again, our tongues then began another round of fighting and interchange of saliva until Clara was out of breath again I took a deep breath and inhaled the sweet scent coming from her body, I already was almost unable to control my lust, the only reason because I was not attacking Clara yet was that I wanted to make her first experience a pleasant memory However, I was becoming unable to endure, so, I began to take off Clara''s clothes slowly, her beautiful blue dress was already covered with sweat, but I did not care Clara put on a startled expression when she felt my hands removing her clothes but quickly began to take off my clothes too, In seconds, both of us were completely naked I threw our clothes away and slowly observed Clara''s body, I could see her beautiful white skin glistening with the sweat, and her plentiful breasts and ass contrasting with her petite body My dick was already erect, but it became even bigger after seeing her beautiful naked body, Clara cried in surprise when she saw my partner in all its splendor "So big¡­" She muttered with a bit of fear and expectation in her voice, I smiled again and slowly approached while looking at her body with a burning gaze, clara''s body shrunk timidly under my glare, but she could not escape from my arms, an instant later, I was already before her Then, under her expectant gaze, I gently laid her in the bed and kissed her lips. Chapter 84: Tasting The Maid Breaking the kiss, I looked at Clara as I parted her hair towards the side as I nuzzled her nape, leaving soft kisses along her neck. "Mmmh~~~? I kissed her graceful shoulders and said "Seems like you know your master should finally take this body of yours right?" "What do you mmmhh~~~?" Clara cooed, Clara felt a scorching sensation when I kissed her neck and shoulders, She started feeling aroused hearing my racy words while being held in a compromising position My right hand sneakily made its way towards Clara''s ass and squeezed her ass cheeks and kneaded them as one of my fingers unknowingly slipped in between her ass cheeks "Ah!" Clara shrieked when she felt one of my fingers naughtily sneaking into her ass crack. "Austin~~" "Call me master" I interjected and continued "Do you want me to stop? If you don''t like it, I can stop." I stopped kneading her silky ass cheeks as I asked, I wanted to hear from Clara that she was enjoying it, Clara''s heart was relentlessly pounding with excitement and anticipation, She meekly said "Y-You can continue...master" Her face turned a bright shade of red as soon as she uttered these words, she felt her body heat up from pleasure from these kinds of sinful acts and calling me ''Master'' at the same time, I smiled as I turned her body making me see her white back "Ahnnn~~~~?" Clara let out a moan as I grabbed her breasts from behind and fondled them while pinching her pink nipples, At the same time, my idle mouth got lured towards her exquisite neck After sucking her neck skin into my mouth, I licked her neck as my tongue made its way upwards towards her ears, I licked and bit around her ear, and inserted my tongue in her ear lobe "Ahhhh~~~~?~~~Master" Clara moaned and arched her neck back feeling a searing sensation from my warm tongue in her ears, seeing her vulnerable and delicate throat, I caught her chin and bent her head back as I sucked on her neck "Mmmh~~?" Clara felt strange being kissed on her neck like that but enjoyed it, I then forced her against the bed with her breasts pressing against the bed and moved her lush black hair towards the front to get a clear view of her snowy and alluring back "Your body is so beautiful and smooth, Clara" I said in an seductive tone as I trailed my fingers across her sexy and arched back, Clara blushed and her body jittered as she felt my hot finger trailing across her spine towards her waist I started kissing her nape passionately while inserting one of my fingers into her mouth, Clara was startled when she felt my finger being forced into her mouth. "Mmnhh~~?" However, she instinctively started sucking on my finger as it played with her tongue, I slowly bent my body as I started kissing downwards from her nape, I kissed her shoulder blades as I tasted her delicate skin I then moved on to her spine and started kissing downwards to her waist Just as I reached her waist, I trailed my tongue backward over her back at a fast pace and reached her nape, I twisted her body around and passionately kissed her as her back rested against the bed again "Mmmhhhh?" We both passionately kissed each other as Clara put her hands over my neck, after a few moments, I broke the kiss and kissed her chin as I moved towards her neck, I kissed her neck, her collarbones and nuzzled her cleavage while kneading her two breasts "Aghnnnn¡­?" Before sucking one of her breasts into my mouth, I gripped, rubbed, and pinched her sensitive pink nipples causing Clara to pant erratically *Muah* I then mercifully let go of her reddened boobs making a smacking sound and kissed her midriff sensually as he moved downwards. I licked her navel and twirled my tongue around her belly button "Ooooh¡­?" Clara whimpered feeling my moist tongue wantonly moving over her navel, I kissed around her soft thighs and grasped and massaged her silky ass "Mmmh¡­?" Clara moaned as I serviced her ass "So soft¡­" I murmured as I massaged her ass cheek, I slowly kissed upwards from her thighs reaching towards her pussy, I kissed over her hands that were timidly hiding her pussy, I slowly removed her hands as her tantalizing pink pussy without any hair smeared with leftovers of her love juices, my already aroused dick got even more lively as my gaze focused on her pussy "Seems like you prepared yourself for your master...looks like you were expecting me to do these things...such a naughty bitch..." I playfully said as I guessed that it was only recently Clara removed her pubic hair "Yes~~~I wanted master to enjoy my pussy~~?" Even with her eyes closed, Clara could feel my hot gaze on her pussy, I couldn''t resist anymore as I plunged my mouth into her pussy, trying to suck her love juices "Ooomphhh!!?" Clara let out an intense moan and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw me eating and sucking her pussy while gripping her ass with my hands "Master don''t ahhhh~~~ ?~~It''s dirty~~~" Clara clutched my smooth hair as her body squirmed from the constant electrifying sensation she was feeling from my mouth playing with her pussy, I stretched her pink folds revealing her vaginal hole and pink clit and then I licked and sucked on her pink clit as I slid one of my fingers into her vagina "Ahnnn!! ?Master!!" Feeling my hot tongue toying with her pink bud and my finger invading her pussy, Clara felt as if lightning was passing through her whole body making her body quiver in pleasure, I motioned my finger in and out as I massaged the insides of her vagina with my finger, I then removed my finger and moved my tongue away from her pink bud and towards her vagina, invading deep into her pussy with my tongue "Agnnnn¡­?" Clara tried to muffle her intense moans after realizing that she had been moaning loud for a while, She could hardly sense her surroundings as her mind was melting in the pleasurable feeling she was getting from my warm tongue in her pussy, I took out my tongue and inserted two of my fingers into her wet cave. "Umhhh!!?" Clara let out an airy moan as she felt her vagina being stretched a little by my fingers, trying to force itself into her entrance *Squelch* *Squelch* Squelching sounds resounded from Clara''s wet pussy as I fingered her dripping pussy at a rapid pace "Aaaah?...Master?..it''s too fast!!" Clara cried in an intoxicated voice as waves of pleasure ran all over her skin "I''m coming again!" Clara shouted, feeling the same intense pressure from before as if a waterfall was trying to burst over a cliff, I could fell her vagina contracting and releasing itself as a gush of her love juices sprayed on my face Clara''s mind totally went blank just as she released her love juices, She felt as if her entire body was pulsating and then completely became loose "I-I am sorry¡­" Clara said with a guilty expression seeing that she squirted all over his face "It''s no problem¡­" I said as I cleaned her love juices smeared around my mouth. Chapter 85: Taking Tha Maid I smiled again and slowly approached while looking at her body with a burning gaze, Clara''s body shrunk timidly under my glare, but she could not escape from my arms, An instant later, I was already before her Then, under her expectant gaze, I came up to her and kissed her lips, I stroked my dick over her sensitive pussy gently, causing Clara to twitch and moan softly, my cock was quickly coated with her love juice I then stared right into her eyes and put a serious expression "Are you ready?" She nodded her head giving me the go, I smiled and kissed her lips, then I positioned my dick in front of her cave Clara looked at my dick with a nervous expression, She had heard that it hurts the first time, so she was a bit afraid despite her brave front, however, she could not stop now, I slowly moved my dick towards her moist cave, I did not enter immediately, instead, I slowly moved my penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain After a few seconds, Clara began to moan again, I looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining our tongues and increasing her pleasure and excitement, then I slowly thrusted inside Clara opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her, She hugged me tightly and tensed her body, so I stopped, I then caressed her body softly to relax her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips When her body relaxed again, I continued entering, Clara moaned in pain and pleasure, and twisted her body comfortably, I continued pleasuring her body while entering slowly at her cave, then I felt something obstructing me I immediately knew the identity of that obstruction, I did not break through it immediately, Instead I paused and stimulated Clara''s body even more, After a few seconds, I noticed that most of her nervousness was gone, and she was beginning to moan Immediately, I pushed forward, I felt something breaking and then, my dick advanced until the end, Clara''s wall tightened around me, and the immense pleasure almost made me release everything immediately "It hurts!" Clara cried suddenly and tightened her lower body to try to stop the invasion of my body, but it only increased more the pleasure I was feeling, Clara began to twist her body fiercely to escape from the pain, but I stopped her, I kissed her lips and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain Then, I began to move, slowly love juices began to flow from Clara and lubricated her pussy walls, increasing the pleasure we were feeling and making my movements easier Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned more lewd, at that moment, Clara let out a loud moan "Anhhh!?" I increased the speed of my thrust, Slowly the pleasure began to overcome the pain that Clara was feeling and before long, she also began to move The two of us completely lost ourselves in the pleasure of lovemaking, Our moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of our sweat mixed with our love juices invaded our noses "Austin~?¡­ Austin~?¡­" I closed Clara''s lips with mine and began to piston even faster, I could feel something beginning to build inside of me, but I suppressed it, I concentrated only on feeling the body of Clara and hearing her cries of pleasure The movements of Clara were erratic due to her inexperience, but they had their own kind of charm. The feeling of conquest I felt when I saw her twisting below my body was exhilarating Nevertheless, Clara was completely inexperienced, Before long, she began to tire out and her movements stopped almost completely, She could only receive my thrusts and moan in pleasure repeatedly Seeing it, I moved my mouth to her breast. I then sucked them fiercely and bit soft her nipples. Clara opened her mouth wide due to the pain, but only a moan escaped from her lips, The combination of pain and pleasure caused her body to tense up and her lower lips tightened over my penis I grunted in pleasure and thrusted fiercely, making Clara moan again, She extended her legs and twitched comfortably Her mind began to turn white, she could only keep moaning, I realized that she was close to cumming again and began to thrust faster "Ahhhnnn!?" Clara grabbed the sheets of the bed with a hand and used her other hand to grab my back, I felt her nails piercing my skin, but my lower body continued moving quickly inside her, I felt the excitement of cumming building inside of me "Austin~?¡­ Something¡­ Something is coming~?¡­" I hugged her shoulders and pressed her down with all my strength, then, she twitched fiercely and cummed Her expression turned completely black and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips, A bit of saliva slowly slid until her neck At the same time, her cave tightened fiercely over my penis and increased my pleasure, I thrusted a few times more and then, something was shot from my dick Clara moaned again when my semen shot inside her womb, painting it white She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently while hugging my body A sigh of satisfaction escaped my lips. Seeing the beautiful body of my maid below me, I approached my lips kissed her gently Clara unconsciously entwined her tongue with mine and continued moaning in pleasure. I also savored the aftertaste of ejaculation and remained inside he Chapter 86: Taking The Maid(2) After cumming inside Clara I stopped to catch my breath, for a few seconds, none of us said anything, Both of us enjoyed the remaining pleasure while hugging each other''s bodies, finally Clara sighed "So good~~~?" "well then it''s only going to get better" Clara''s face flushed and she looked at me with a lustful face "Then you have to take the responsibleity of filling me completely~~~~?" As she spoke she stood on all fours and cutely wiggled her ass toward me, causing my already hard dick to get stronger and without waiting I thrust forward "Aghnmmm¡­?" Clara''s eyes opened wide, and her mind blanked, Her face turned completely lewd under my movements, I licked my lips and savored the feeling of piercing her from behind, My huge dick moved inside and outside repeatedly, while slapping sounds came from my body slamming on her ass "Fuhm¡­?" Clara snorted unable to speak, She could feel my cock moving fiercely inside her, hitting her womb and causing her unbearable bursts of pleasure She put her mouth on the bed and grabbed the sheets, Her body shook repeatedly under my assault, and the muffled moans provoked me a pleasurable feeling of conquest I hugged her waist while piercing forward, One of my hands grabbed her breasts and teased it repeatedly Our breathing turned ragged and our bodies became sweaty, Love juice was being constantly created from the place where our two bodies were joined, and slurping sounds escaped with each movement The feeling of piercing Clara''s womb was so wonderful that I could not endure it and bit her back, causing her to lift her face with a scream and tighten the walls of her moist cave The increased pressure provoked my animal''s instincts even more, I moved faster and faster, slamming my body against her and drowning in her incredible cave Clara''s was completely drunk in pleasure, She had become unable to speak and could only moan, groan and scream repeatedly Finally, I feel something hot forming on my abdomen, without hesitation, I accelerated my pistoning, My breath became quicker and my dick moved constantly inside her "Hear comes another load"" I shouted and held her ass, Clara just moaned in consent, unable to speak, while feeling her own climax approaching, finally, I was unable to endure My dick pierced her cave completely, hitting the entrance of her womb and shooting all the semen inside it, completly filling her womb to the brink "Ahlmnnnn?~~~so hot~~~?" Clara was unable to endure the sudden pleasure and screamed, Her body shuddered completely and a flood of love juice mixed with my cum, Her vagina wrapped tightly around my rod, sucking the last bit of my semen and making me groan in delight We stood at this position for a while as my semen continued to fill her, it was only a few moments later that I pulled out, causing semen with her love juice to leak put of her pussy "That was amazing~~~~?" Clara spoke with rapid breath. laying on the bed completely tired with my semen constantly leaking out of her pussy, it was quite the sight "It''s not over yet" Saying so I lifted her ass and placed my dick near her cute ass hole as I molded her ass to my liking, feeling my dick near her ass Clara trembled, she turned towards me with fear and a bit of expectations "Austin! Not there, it''s not clean..." Clara was surprised that I even wanted to take advantage of her ass hole, She thought I would be grossed out exploring that area but only now she realized that I wouldn''t hesitate to take advantage of every nook and cranny on her body "Clara...don''t you realize that I would love to explore every inch of your body and imprint how each part of your body feels and tastes in my memory." Clara hessitated a bit before she she nodded her head, Clara put up her hands against the bed as she looked back at me, waiting to see what I would do next I erotically kissed one of her asscheeks while kneading the other, my finger''s slowly moved towards her butt crack as I stretched her ass cheeks, revealing her cute butt hole, at the same time I casted a clean spell, thouroughly cleaning her ass After that I started fingering her pussy with my fingers, coating them with her love juice, I then moved one of my fingers towards her ass hole and started fingering it while lubing her ass hole with her love juices my dick wasn''t idle and was gently rubbing over her pussy, painting my dick with her love juices "Ahnnnn?¡­" Clara moaned as I was playing with her pussy and ass hole at the same time, She could feel my vigorous cock twitching with excitement as it scraped over her pussy I inserted two of my fingers in her butt hole and fingered her slowly, I curled my fingers and massaged her anal walls, I could feel her anal walls squeezing my fingers with excitement and felt the sensation on my fingers too "Nnngggg?¡­.your fingers are so hot¡­?" Clara moaned as her eyes became glazed with pleasure, I observed whether Clara was feeling any discomfort and slowly increased the pace of my fingers as I saw her enjoying it ''Her muscles should be relaxed by now.'' I thought that Clara was ready to take my dick After all, I didn''t want her first anal sex experience to be painful, I took out, my fingers and positioned my cock over her butt hole. "I am going to insert it...just relax your muscles and don''t be too nervous." I gently whispered I pressed the tip of my dick against her butt hole and brushed over it, I then grabbed my cock and slowly tried to insert it into her butt hole "Tell me if it pains." I said in a cautionary tone, I eased my rod slowly and felt my tip inside her butt hole, and stopped. "Ooomphhhh...you can move¡­" Clara whimpered out as she felt that I had stopped, She could feel her anal walls slowly stretching out as I inserted my dick, Still surprisingly she didn''t feel much pain at all other than a slight pain when I inserted my dick Instead, she started feeling excited and thrilled, feeling my dick inside her, I smiled, seeing that she was not finding it uncomfortable, I slowly moved my dick deeper into her narrow cave "Nnnnhhhgg¡­?" Clara let out a deep moan as she got a pleasurable feeling and sensations she never expected as my dick went deeper inside her anal, I paused for a few moments to let her anal walls get used to my dick and then started moving slowly I could feel her anal walls tightening around my dick and felt it so pleasurable as if I was slowly melting into it "You are so tight...Clara¡­Ugnnnn" I grunted in pleasure as my rod explored her narrow cave while stretching it. "Ahnhhgggg?...Austinnn?¡­" Clara''s pussy tingled as a jolt of pleasure traveled through her spine and all over her body, as she felt me inside her, I increased my speed of thrusting my dick in her ass hole "Nnnggghhhh?...so fast..?.." Clara was drowning in pleasure and could feel her blood buzzing in her ears "Ughhhhh....you feel so good¡­" I groaned as my cock was sinking into her ass hole, and feeling the tight squeeze on my rod made me feel euphoric, I pulled back her arms as he rammed my dick deeper in her ass hole "AHHH! ?Ahhh!!.?.." Clara let out loud moans as my dick went deeper inside her, Her mind went blank, overwhelmed with pleasure, and could feel my cock getting more hotter and bigger, throbbing in her anal walls, Her breasts were bouncing and her nipples became fully erect as I was pounding her "It''s coming!!" Clara shouted as she felt waves of pleasure assaulting her abdomen, making her feel as if she was soaring towards heaven "I am coming inside as well!" I said, feeling that his rod was reading to shoot out cum "Ahnnnnggg?¡­." "UGHHH¡­.." I grunted as I shot out my load in her ass hole while Clara let out a loud moan as she orgasmed, I took out my dick from her butt hole slowly with a satisfied smile on my face, I was impressed how Clara held out and he caught her fumbling body just as she orgasmed "Feeling giddy...are we? Was it that good?" I teased, Clara put her arm over my neck, supporting herself, and saw me grinning at her, my hot sperm was dripping out from her ass hole and her pussy as it slid down towards her thighs She felt a sort of emptiness after I took my cock out as she could feel my warm sperm inside her, she said in a shy and low voice "Y-Yes...it felt good." She honestly never thought that she could feel this much pleasure with my thick dick in her ass, she could hardly stand as sweat already covered her body after such a rigorous exercise, Her breathing was raspy as her body quivered, she laced her head on my shoulders as we lay on the bed Clara hugged me tightly while a little bit of white substance escaped from her pussy and her ass at the same time "Austin I love you." She whispered with a satisfied smile and kissed my lips "I love you too Clara" I returned the kiss and caressed her body, Clara curved up her lips in happiness and twisted shyly beside me, I could not help but find her embarrassed appearance extremely adorable, a few minutes later, Clara''s breaths became long and she fell asleep She wasn''t like Eleanor who had a high power level and could last long, I placed Clara''s head on my chest as I hands travelled to her silky ass, molding it, like this I closed my eyes falling asleep. Chapter 87: A Good Morning Morning arrived at the Duchy, as sunlight feel into my room, I was sleeping soundly when I suddenly felt a sensation on my dick A pleasurable feeling continue to assault my lower body, I could feel the hot breath of someone impacting against my dick, and a warm sensation was teasing my dick constantly I opened my eyes with a half-expectant, half-unwilling expression, Immediately, a head of black hair entered my sight, her mouth was licking my dick as her naked breasts pressed against my legs "Clara" I whispered softly with sleepy eyes "Good morning Austin Are you still asleep? Don''t worry, I''ll wake you up soon." "Is it like this? the other maids said that men like it when a woman wakes them up like this¡­" Her hands were moving up and down, stroking my morning wood and causing it to twitch from time in time, She then kissed the lower head softly and moved her tongue around it, I let out a grunt of pleasure and closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation "Do you like it?" I nodded and stroked her face, Her big brown eyes looked at me in anticipation and delight while her hand continued touching my morning wood All my blood rushed towards my lower body, making my sword grow and twitch on Clara''s hands, Clara''s opened her eyes wide with a surprised expression "Wow, it became even bigger. I wonder how it managed to enter inside me last time¡­" I smiled wryly "You are doing it wrong, Let me teach you." I said and grabbed Clara''s hands. Clara tilted her head a bit but cooperated with me, I then moved my hands towards her breasts and I started to grope and massage them softly "Hmnm~~" Clara closed her eyes and let out a moan, I smiled and continued massaging her breast slowly, pinching her nipples and kissing her mouth, after kissing her for a bit, I let go as I said her to continue She first licked my glans, and with one fell swoop, she suddenly took my whole cock into her mouth, which surprised me as I didn''t expect her to take in my whole cock like a meat stick Her mouth almost took in 3/4th of my cock, and I wondered if her mouth was really that big, A couple of centimeters more, and she would have deepthroated my cock Clara bobbed her head in and out as she took her own sweet time sucking my hot dick while stroking it with her hands She sucked while tonguing my dick and stared into my eyes with a loving expression, Seeing her seductive face and feeling my cock being sucked in her hot and wet mouth, I got even more turned on and clutched her head I didn''t know whether I should be surprised or not as Clara quickly managed not to let her teeth scrape my dick, She didn''t even take much time to get used to sucking my cock Clara could taste some slimy and warm liquid in her mouth, which she already swallowed like nectar because of how pleasant and delightful its taste seemed to her She couldn''t believe that she missed such a tasty thing for all this while, But she was glad that from now on, at least she would be able to taste his dick as much she wants Clara moved her mouth back and swirled her tongue around my glans, and tightened her lips at times, Her mouth moved a bit forward and gave a gentle tiny bite just behind my glans before sucking my glans All this happened with so much gentleness that I almost wasn''t able to bear it, I wondered how Clara was becoming an expert in this so fast And the longer Clara played with his dick, the more I felt like I was being melted in a paradise of warmth, wetness, and softness I played with her hair which had already come loose, and complimented her "You are doing very well, Clara So good...Nghhh¡­" Clara felt gleeful and more excited seeing my intoxicated expression, knowing that she was pleasuring me well, her pussy was already dripping again and became even hotter the more she sucked my hot dick She made a suctioning motion and felt that my dick had suddenly becoming slightly bigger and throbbing "I am going to cum¡­Unghhh¡­" I groaned out as I clutched her head tighter and shot my load inside her mouth, Clara prepared herself swiftly and took in my warm sperm, and gulped it all down without hesitation. A wet strand of saliva stuck to her mouth from my glans as she took her mouth out to swallow She stroked her lips with her fingers, collecting all the milk outside her lips and swallowing them, She didn''t want to let my precious sperm go to waste Seeing some of my cum and her saliva still dripping from my glans, she lovingly held my cock and licked it clean, She ran her tongue up and down my cock till the end of my dick and lifted my cock up to lick under it from top to bottom "Oohhh...very nice¡­" I let out a gratified groan while moving my head up just as she sucked at the base of my cock Clara saw his glistening balls and fondled them before starting to suck on them It was as if she was sucking my balls into her mouth and bit them gently as she kept on stroking my hot dick, She pulled my balls upwards slightly with her mouth as she gobbled and nibbled on them like a hungry rabbit My heart was soaring in ecstasy and love as Clara kept on servicing my balls, She also lifted my balls and licked underneath them before suctioning them into her mouth All this simulation was making me dizzy, and my cock was only getting more vibrant, after licking and playing with my balls for a few minutes, she decided to take in my cock completely, this time with full determination With reddened lips, I saw her mouth enveloping my dick again, and my brows raised when she grabbed my hips from under the bed and pulled me in, making my cock go deep in her throat "Gwakk¡­" Clara made gagging sounds, but she didn''t stop, and I didn''t also stop her seeing that she was trying to get used to it, It was as if gagging didn''t bother her at all. I instead pulled her head in as my cock almost went down her throat, Within a couple of seconds, Clara got used to my cock deep in her throat and sucked it really hard, making me close my eyes, indulging myself in the amazing pleasure ''So fucking amazing¡­'' I inwardly howled as I felt the wet and slippery sensation in her mouth., even though she was gagging, she didn''t stop, and I kept thrusting my dick inside her mouth as if I was really banging her mouth I was almost having the same pleasure as if I was really banging a pussy and felt that I would be cumming any minute *Slick...slick...slick¡­" Wet sounds from her mouth sounded out as Clara passionately kept on sucking my hot dick like a delicious sweetmeat I was banging her mouth fairly deep, and when I felt like I was about to cum, I pulled her head closer and shot my load right inside her throat Clara already swallowed most of my sperms just as I cummed, and there wasn''t any need for her to swallow them herself I slowly took his cock out and felt that there was still some cum about to come out. So I stroked my cock in a fast manner, and Clara saw more of my cum spurting out towards her face I cummed all over her face, and Clara kept her mouth open as if she wanted to drink the rain of warm sperm showering on her, I tapped my cock all over her face as my cum spurted out Clara took all the cum on her face and licked it all up before licking his hot clock clean as well "Haaaaa.....that was amazing" Chapter 88: The Second Step After having my morning release, Clara had to quickly leave the room, after all, I don''t want our relationship coming to the light not now anyways but before she left I had given her a certain task When Clara heard the task she was astonished before she gave me a mischievous smirk and now ten minutes later, I am waiting 3rd Person Pov: Currently Grace was on her way walking to Austin''s room but unlike her normal graceful self, the current her had a unfocused expression, currently she was doubting herself Grace could undoubtedly say that she was extremely happy with her son''s return, the day''s he spent outside alone were the day''s she couldn''t sleep properly As mother there was always the fear that something might have happened or that he might not be eating properly, it was only natural that she was worried Yet last night she has a sexual dream about her son!! Somehow she could remember each and every part of the dream, as if it truly had happened, well this was another good thing about the charm spell Normally people won''t clearly remember their dreams but this spell makes sure that the dream you see is etched into your memory ''Calm down Grace, it was just a dream, maybe it just happned once, nothing to worry about'' Grace tried her best to reason in her mind, trying to calm herself, yet there still lingered a doubt within her, the seed that was planted into her heart few years ago starts to ripen slowly Deep within her thoughts Grace reached Austin''s room, since her mind was still a bit muddled she entered without knocking, coming upon a seen she shouldn''t Entering the room, she could see that her son Austin was just changing his clothes, Austin stood facing her, completely naked His ''morning wood'' directly in front of Grace, for a moment Grace''s mind stopped working after looking at Austin''s big ''weapon'' Scenes from her vivid dreams seemed to fill her mind, causing her to look more closely at Austin''s ''weapon'' "Mother?" It was only when Austin called out to her did Grace break out of her trance, she blushed deeply as she hurriedly went out of Austin''s room, closing the door behind her ''How can it be so big?'' Grace heart was pounding loudly, she could feel her body heat up, she tried to shake her head trying to get rid of Austin perfect and well ripped body ''Get a hold of yourself Grace!'' "Mother what are you doing here?" It''s at this time that Grace heard her son''s voice from his room, his voice was filled with surprise and embarrassment "Wasn''t it you who sent Clara to me, asking me to come and meet you" Grace didn''t notice but her voice trembled a bit as she spoke, no doubt that her mind was still a bit messed up "I did but you didn''t have to come so fast!" "She said it was urgent!" "Well I just wanted to remind you that we would be leaving on out ''date'' an hour from now" Hearing the word date, Graces heart started beating faster, when Austin had spoken about the date yesterday she didn''t mind it much, she thought of it was a picnic trip between them Yet now, after the dream and what happened now, she couldn''t help but feel weird, Grace thought about cancelling today''s trip but after hearing the enthusiasm from Austin''s voice, she couldn''t bring her self to disagree "Ok" Grace could only helplessly agree, promising her self to act normal on today''s date, with that she walked away, not knowing that unknowingly she had accepted the ''picnic'' as a date Austin''s Pov: ''Looks like part 2 worked out well'' Remembering my mother''s embarrassed look, I could''t help but laugh, this was what I had asked Clara to do, I wanted Grace to look at my naked self, this will not only make our date awkward but also give her more clarity in her upcoming ''dreams'' Grace must have been shaken badly, after all her son appears after some time, gives her a gift and the next thing you know she''s having lewd dreams about me Actually the dreams use was not only to make her confused about her feeling it was also to break the barriers she has about doing it with me, there''s no way that she could easily accept having sex with me But with the dream it would be easier for me to break the ice between us, smirking I quickly changed my dress and headed for breakfast , after all I have a beautiful milf to conque Chapter 89: Date The sunlight fell from the sky to the ground as a new day began within the Lionheart Dukedom, the city was bustling with life as a new day had began, currently all the people were heading out of their house to their jobs The streets was filled with life and laughter, displaying how developed and well the Duchy was running Right now I had just entered the streets, right beside me stood a woman with brown hair and eye''s, she was dressed in a blue one piece dress with a necklace on her neck, the woman seems to reek with gentleness and grace Yup it''s my mother, I had convinced her that I wanted this to be a secret outing without anybody knowing who we are, in fact I too am in a disguise, right now I have red hair and eye''s, looking a bit handsome I looked to my mother who was still silent, even though she seemed normal when I met her today, I could still feel a sense of awkwardness from her, up until now she has been silent Seeing that she was still unresponsive, I moved quickly and grabed her left hand with my right, causing her to look at me, she tried to pull her arm away, a sense of panic filling her "What are you doing son?" I put on a sad and depressed face, a hint of sadness filled my voice as I spoke, looking directly into Grace''s eyes "Shouldn''t I be the one asking that!?" My voice became a bit high pitched as I continued to speak, causing Grace to look startled "I thought that we could spend some time happily, I just wanted to decrease the load on you, I thought that maybe I could make you happy today" "Yet even since the morning you were not at all focused mother, you don''t even look happy mother, could it be that you don''t want to spend your time with me?" As I finished speaking my voice became hoarse, while my expression was pitiful, anybody who would look at me now would feel pity Grace''s expression shifted from startled to shame to sadness, she shook her head as she looked at me again "Your right, I am sorry son, it seems that I was not paying any attention to you today but don''t worry I am better now, let''s enjoy the rest of the day!!" A smile came upon Grace''s face as she finished speaking, seeing that my ''sad'' expression shifted, a smile too same up on my face as I spoke again "That''s great but mother don''t call me son outside call me Austin, today''s our date, I don''t want it to be ruined by someone else hearing you call me that" "But I-" "I know that you thought of this as a picnic but I just want you to enjoy today, so for that from now onwards we are lover''s, I will call you Grace and you would call me Austin, got it?" Grace got another shook from hearing my words but just as she was about to reject it I spoke again "Cmon mother, no one here know''s us, plus I want today to be special or are you unwilling to fulfill such a small request of mine Grace?" I had moved my body closer to her as I spoke the words Grace, earning a tremble from her, which I felt from my hand "Bu-But" "No but''s, let''s just enjoy ourselves today, shall we?" As I spoke, I moved forward pulling Grace along with me, giving her no chance to decline my offer, I could hear Grace sighing behind me, just accepting the situation We continued to walk along the roads looking to the sides, the gentle atmosphere in the streets seemed to bring the awkwardness between us down a bit "I can see that the Duchy has developed more" "It''s all thank''s to the many ideas you sent me over the letter, who would have thought you would be a genius in administration" Hearing my mother''s praise I couldn''t help but shake my head, it was not that hard anyway, currently we were walking on the outer circle near the commoners area, seeing my desired location, I quickly pulled Grace to the dressing shop "Were are we going?" "First shopping" With that we entered the medium sized shop with 2 floors, as we entered inside, an attendant walked towards us with a professional smile "What can I do for you today?" "I would like some matching dresses for my lover here" As I spoke the word lover I could see a small blush come upon Grace''s face, at the same time I felt a pinch on my stomach The attendant looked between us and smiled before leading us to the upper floors, at the same time Grace sneaked up behind and spoke with suppressed anger "What was that?" "What was what?" "Why did you say that we were lovers?" "Then what else was I supposed to say?" I could see it on my mother''s face that she really wanted to beat me up now, it only worsened after she saw my smirk "How about these sir?" The attendant called out to us as she showed us many collection of clothes, there was a smile on her face seeing our ''couple fight'', I turned to Grace as I spoke "Why don''t you check these all out Grace, after all you promised to be with me today" I stressed the word promise, causing Grace to grimace before she agreed, I took a few dress giving it to Grace before pushing her to the locker room. Chapter 90: Date(2) While my mother entered the changing room, I sat outside waiting for her to come out, it''s them I hared my mother''s astonished voice "What''s this?" "What''s wrong Grace?" "This?, how can I wear this?" Mom''s words was filled with embarrassment and a bit of coltishness? "What''s the problem?, please can you please wear it for me today, I really think you will be beautiful in it" "Sigh...fine" I could hear mom''s sigh as she agreed, it seems that leately she''s been listening to my word''s, I waited for a bit before mom emerged from the dressing room, seeing her I lost my breath for a bit She was wearing a luxurious and exquisite black strapless dress with a transparent tulle draped over her fragrant shoulders, There were tassels on her skirt, which made her very eye-catching while walking She let her long hair down, She wore two crystal cylinder earrings on her white earlobes, She was also the necklace I gave her hanging on her chest, it was not a problem since there were many duplicates on it''s design The already perfect long, slender, round-shaped, and fair legs, combined with the high heels with straps, even made mom''s legs more attractive I always knew that mom had a long slender and beautiful leg but it was always hidden due to her conservative dressing but now due to the skirt, it was finally in the open, adding the heel I gave her it only encahnted her long legs more There was a blush on mom''s face, she was desperately trying to bring her skirt down more, yet her blushing look along with her action seemed to make her more attractive, even though we were in disguise changing our looks, our body structure''s still the same, not making any difference "Beautiful" My voice leaked from my mouth causing mom to look at me, she saw me in a trance looking at her, my eye''s focused on her body, somehow seeing me like that bought a small sense of happiness deep within her I stood up from my seat walking towards her, my eye''s burning as I looked at her, seeing my gaze mom looked a bit uncomfortable as she twirled her dress shyly "Don''t look at me like that, don''t you know who I am, it''s not how you should look..." Mom''s word''s trailed off, as I stood before her, I placed my hand on her face, my face had a serious look as I said to her "You are truly a beautiful and amazing woman, I am sure that if you was not my mom, I would undoubtedly make you mine, to tell you the truth I am a bit jealous of father" Silence regained after my words, as I looked at the trembling eye''s of my mother, Grace''s heart was currently beating loudly, her mind was a complete mess, she couldn''t understand what''s happening right now Why is her son speaking to her like this?, why is her heart beating in joy of it?, why can''t she get angry at it? and why the fucking hell does she deam of her own son? I could see that mom closed her eye''s before opening it again, she spoke again, yet a bit fo coldness could be felt from it "That was a nice joke Austin but that''s not something you should say to me, there''s a line you just don''t cross" Grace no matter what in the end is a experienced grown woman, the previous situation''s might have shaken her a bit but in the end she could draw a line, it was better this way I wasn''t suprised from mom''s sudden outbreak, I knew that it would happen anyway, it''s after all not easy to accept the feeling''s I am trying to plant in her after all and I have a plan to fix that, putting on a startled expression, I moved back for now "I am s-sorry, it seems that I was swept in the moment, It''s just that you were so beautiful that I lost my focus for a moment" My face was filled with embarrassment as I spoke, which earned another blush from mom, though she quickly hid it, after that silence remained creating a sense of awkwardness between us, It''s just then the attendant came back seeing my mom in her dress, her eye''s lit up as she spoke "Wow mam, you look beautiful in that, I can see that both of you are a good match for each other" ''Nice work!, I would surely handing you that extra pay I promised'' I gave a thumbs up to the attendant in my heart, after that mom went back to the dressing room to change her dress, there was a strange atmosphere between us as we got out of the shop, though I didn''t mind it as my hands went to her''s again This time I could feel mom trying to resist harder but I held on unwilling to let go "Austin let me go, I think thing''s are getting out of hand" "No" "Austin!!" Mom''s voice was getting louder clearly displaying her rising anger, I looked at her face Before I put on a pitiful expression "Please mom, just for today please go along with me, I promise that I won''t go overboard anymore, it''s been a long time since I saw you smiling like this, I just don''t want to ruin today''s date" It took a few more coaxing from my side before I was finally able to get mom to continue with me, I smiled as I pulled her with me along the crowded streets, I spotted a cafe pulling mom towards it "Why don''t we have some cake?, I did my research and found the cakes here are good" "Why not" Mom smiled as she spoke, it seems that she had cooled down a bit, arriving in front of the shop, I requested for an outside seat, which had a good view, before moving forward I whispered some words to the server, before I took seat "what did you say to him?" Mom was curious as she didn''t purposefully try to hear the conversation "It''s nothing, I just said him to deliver their shops, special product" "Oh, ok then" After taking seat we looked at the scenes around us as we continued to speak, our talks were casual and lax, reducing the pressure which had built up on Grace, it was during this time I spoke something serious "Mom, do you miss father?" My question stunned her, causing a melancholic look appear in her face, she wanted to deny it, before she hesitated and nodded her head "Is that the reason why you haven''t married again?" "It''s part of the reason, the other''s that, my heart to in a way died along with your father" Mother had a bitter smile on her face as she spoke those word''s, I placed my hands over her''s in the table, my eye''s had a dreamy loving look as I looked straight into mom''s eye''s earning a bit of panic from her, my voice was extremely serious as I spoke "Don''t worry Grace, I am there for you, I will of course look after you, I will make sure that your are the most happiest woman in the world, I promise you that" Chapter 91: Date(3) There was silence after I spoke as I looked at my mother who was in a trance, it took her a moment before she recovered, she looked at me with an angry face, well I think she tried to look angry "Yo-You, wh-what are you saying!??" "Um?, what''s the problem?, as your son, it''s only right that I always look after you mom" "Oh... that''s what you meant...." Mom suddenly had an embarrassed look, she got embarrassed thinking that she thought a bit overboard, seeing her look like that I smirked as I spoke in a teasing tone "Could it be that you thought of something bad?, I didn''t know that my mom was a pervert" "You what are you saying!" My mom pouted as she turned her head away, ckearly embarrassed, I didn''t let go as I teased her, we continued to bicker to each other for a few moments until the waiter arrived with what I had ordered, it was a couples ice cream, the ice cream was in a huge bowl with a single cherry with 2 spoons "This is?" "It''s what I ordered a couples ice cream, here eat ahhhhh" As soon as the ice cream had arrived, I scooped it with my spoon and presented it to my now surprised mother, she looked between the ice cream and me for a moment before she unwillingly opened her mouth, as she took a bite I could see her face lit up "Tasty, right?" "Indeed it''s good" "I know I had to specially look for this place knowing how much you love this type of ice cream, here why don''t you give me too" Saying so I opened my mouth, my mom didn''t hesitate as she scooped it and took it to my mouth, I took a chomp on it, clearly their reputations deserved "Delicious" I let out a comment as I scooped it again to give it to mom, we kept feeding each other, as we talked to each other, unknowingly a lovely atmosphere came between us, if anybody would look at us they would undoubtedly think that we were a couple A few minutes later, we were again on the road, walking hand in hand, this time it was more natural, we continue to walk till we reched our next destinstion, it was a theatre, I had brought mom to see a play Well the story to is good, it''s based on the war that happened thousands of years ago, it was the story of how a young boy goes on a journey to save his dying mother, durig that time he would end up foiling many of the demons plan but it has the sad ending of the mother dying in the end It was quite the famous story, I had specially bought tickets to watch it "Let''s go, I have already booked seats for us" "Sure it''s being some time since I saw a play" With that we walked toward''s the entry room, the play would begin in about 5 minutes, reaching the area, I presented the staff with my tickets, taking us to the specially reserved area Unlike the other seats, ours was in a closed room up high, the room itself was luxurious, with a great atmosphere, we were quickly placed in our seats, few minutes later the play began The play itself was good the actors themselves were bringing life to the play, quickly mom was pulled into the play, then came the scene of the mother dying and the son''s trip to save her And at the same time I took mom''s hand with mine, earning a look from her, I didn''t look or respond to her, I just pressed my hands tighter, displaying my affection towards, mom looked at me for a second before she turned to the play again Unlike the normal plays, the skit here was not just using props, instead illusion magic is used to give the play a real look, it''s basically wearing a virtual helmet and seeing a movie, so it was very entertaining Soon the ending was reached, were the son was running with the remedy to save the mother, but was met with her last dying look, at that time I could feel mom squeezing my hands tighter, so I replied in kind squeezing her hand back, proving that I was with her It didn''t just end there, I pulled the hand holding mom''s hand, reaching it toward''s me, I gave her hand a kiss, I got her reaction from her in a squeak from her but when mom looked at me all she saw was my love and care for her Grace''s heart started beating faster, her body somehow seemed to heat up, at this moment somehow a small foreign feeling began to sprout inside her, yet she firmly shakes her head, trying to shake her feelings away She gave a smile before confirming that she was fine, though there was a small blush on her face, I didn''t push it, after all I have all the time I need, I will slowly make her fall Half an hour later the show ended and we were once again outside, there was only silence between us, our hands held on to each other, this time somehow there seemed to be a small change "Shall we go and have some food" It was during this silence that I spoke, mom didn''t speak but I could see her nodding her head, hence we headed for some food, after we had some food, we continued to travel around Some times we would see a food stall buy something to feed each other, or we would go to some of the more prominent places, spending our time playing, we played some games earning some gifts too, in the end night came even before we knew it Darkness descended, many of the street light orbs became active filling the streets with light, both of us walked hand in hand near the park, the stuff we bought was kept within our spatial ring, there was a huge smile on mom''s face, up and till now our hands hasn''t left each other "It was fun wasn''t it?" My voice broke the silence between us "Indeed it was, I had never done such a thing before" Grace couldn''t help not think about the past years, to her this day was one of the most enjoyable one among the past years, somehow when she was with her son today, all her worries seemed to fly out of her To her the idea of this date ending now seemed to fill her with sadness, walking close to mom I could feel her chaotic thoughts, I smiled, I could say that today''s objective was successful. yet there was one more thing I should do "Mom, there''s a place I want to go, will you give me the honor of coming with me" As I said this words I stood in front of her in a knightly way, as if a noble asking a woman for her hand, my mother''s eye''s glazed for a moment before she took my hand and responded in a noble way too "It would be my honor" After that both of us laughed in a childish way, with that holding mom''s hand I walked towards a hill near the outer walls, with our powers, we were able to easily reach the top of the hill, before reaching the top I had shielded mom''s eyes, saying that it was a surprise Soon we reached the top, standing behind mom, I covered her eyes, slowly I moved my hands, bringing a beautiful sight in front of Grace "Wow...." Grace''s eyes widened in surprise of what she saw, what appeared in front of her was a lion.....no her duchy appeared as a huge lion figure, the huge lights from the duchy created the image of a lion chasing its prey In the night the scene was mystical, yet beautiful, fireflies flew near them in the night, creating a mystifying scenario "Beautiful, isn''t it?" My voice was what had brought mom from her daze, without minding her I sate near the edge of the hill, at the same time I took out my harp, my hands trailed the harp as beautiful note began to play, the music from the harp traveled the hill, creating a unique silence, my mouth opened as I began to sing with the tone I think there is someone Praying for someone I can hear the love poem They wrote holding their?breath I?wish it flies?to you And arrives to your place?before it''s too late.. I''ll be there, behind you who walks alone Singing till the end, this song will be endless Listen carefully just for a second I will sing for you who walks long nights than most (A/N: The poem does not belong to me) My voice traveled across the hills, the fireflies which were flying in the hill, started to fly around me, a beautiful scene was being played, Grace stood there watching me in daze, the words that I was singing sank into her heart The feeling that she was trying her best to suppress started to flow, there was no going back, my words and the tune sank into her heart, thumping aganist the defense, she had created around her heart after her husbands death, slowly but surely her defense was breaking down ''I don''t know what''s going to happen anymore'' Grace shook her head yet her eyes began to shine, somehow her body got strength, she walked towards me, she came down sitting next to me, her head was placed on my shoulder ''just maybe.....maybe just for once'' Grace heart was thumping, there was a cold wind that blew passed them, there was fireflies around them dancing beautifully to my tune, yet at this moment in her heart there was only me at her heart Grace forgot about her identity, she forgot that she was a mother, a warrior, a princess, a duchess, at this moment she was just a woman, a woman listening to the tune of her lover At this moment just my voice and the warmth I provided that was enough, slowly Grace closed her eyes, what was left was the warmth that she felt deep within her heart Chapter 92: Time To Hunt A few hours has passed since the date with mom, currently I am at home laying on my bed, I can say with confidence that I have created a change within mom, while coming back home mom''s thoughts were chaotic I could feel that her thoughts were quite not right, she had kept looking at me, blushing and she kept shaking her head too, actually the sudden change was due to my harp Both the harp and the bow was made from the 2 goddess power, so it has it''s own abilities, the harp has a passive ability which grants me ''attraction'', whenever I play any instruments, my music would be more attractive It means that no matter what instruments I played, it would always attract attention but this was not what I had used on mom, what I used on her was ''soul pull'', an active ability of the harp, this ability grants me the ability to control or pull out the emotions of others, to be in control of others soul A very dangerous ability when used in a huge battle but I can''t use the harp to create feelings, it can only control the existing ones and that''s what did, I pulled out the feelings that were being suppressed, though I didn''t expect them to exist at first Anyway I have done all I could, now I just have to wait for mom to accept the feelings she thinks she has but the problem is how I could make a move on her, having feelings does not mean that she will act on it Plus I want mom to be the one who makes the first move, I want her to feel so much love that she has to make a move, well I do have a plan, it will take time but it''s no problem The only issue now is the school I will be attending, the Babylon academy on Babylon city, my sisters, Mika and Rika are already attending it, Babylon city or better the city to the gates of the god, a very domineering name I know The Babylon city actually cannot be called a city, the floating city itself is the size of an Empire, the reason it''s still called a city is because it was created by the eleven holy hero''s Yup we now have 11 holy hero''s coming up, each of them comes from different species, the reason they are called the holy hero''s are due to them coming together to create the Babylon city, it was the world''s first city made were all the species first stood without war It was said that each of the 11 hero''s have power equal to that of a dragon, yup that''s right a dragon, among all the billion species of geniuses that were born during the great war only 11 of them earned that power, though their power was only equal to that of an average dragon If they were went against a dragon lord, then they will die without knowing how, anyway from the day the city was created it slowly increased in size till it became a huge flying empire in the sky The city itself contains the head quarters of all the powerful organizations, not only that it also has the biggest gathering of powerhouses, the city floats on the sea above no one''s territory making it so that it belongs to no one And within tha the Babylon academy, it contains the gathering of talents from across the world, just graduating from that academy itself is a honor, the school itself was established by the 11 hero''s, it was their strength and scarifies that created it They were the first ones to establish peace, anyway the Babylon academy is a huge place for me, it''s were the game official began, many of the capture targets would be found there, that''s were I have to bring my A game You can only get into the school with talents or a huge amount of money, all the great nobles children''s attend it, even if you are a commoner as long as the talent matches their requirements your in, thou only if you win the scholarship It was at this time that the sound of my door opening was heard, afterwards my cute maid entered inside, I sat up seeing her, right now Clara was wearing a black bodysuit which accelerated her curves "Come here" I waved at her she didn''t hesitate as she walked towards me and sat on my lap, I leaned forward as I cupped her breasts with my both hands, my hands sank into her breasts, I moved to her ear as I spoke in a raspy voice "So, how''s my mother now?" "Ma-Madma''s...Ahhhhh... she''s currently locked up..Mnnnnn...in her room" Clara couldn''t continue to speak as I bite her neck slowly, my hands contniues to play with her breasts over her black bra, suddenly I could feel her stiff nipple, I didn''t wait as I pulled both her nipple "Ahhhhhh....." Chapter 93: A Good Time I opened one side of her bra as it fell to her side, her big left breast popped out in full view, Her nipple was erect, which meant she was getting turned on too from all of this. I immediately brought her to the front as I leaned forward and took her nipple into my mouth, She moaned into my ear which made me more aroused, I sucked her nipple into my mouth and used my tongue to swirl around it. "Ahh?~~~that feels so good~~~Suck in harder?" I sucked her nipple harder at the same time, biting it gently that resulted in her moaning out into my ear again "That''s it~~~~?" I continues to suck on her nipple, at the same time my other hand went into her other breast nicely gripping on it, at the same time I pulled her bra down fully while, one of my hands pulled her nipple while my mouth bite her other nipple, surprisingly at that time Clara spoke "That''s enough for now~~~I want to pay you back to~~~" I lifted up my waist as Clara pulled out my shorts, leaving my dick open in the open to see, Clara took my dick in her hand and lightly stroked it Before I could say anything, Clara opened her little mouth and leaned forward, Her warm mouth felt more amazing, I wasn''t sure if it was because this was happening now but I could only close my eyes as I indulged in the pleasure I was feeling, my body melted while my mind blanked Clara began slowly moving up and down on my dick, taking about half of it in her mouth, one of her hand over towards my ball playing with it, her tongue continued to play around my dick, In just over a minute, I could feel the undeniable feeling in my balls and knew I was going to cum soon, I grabbed Clara''s head and held it in place as I quickly fucked her gorgeous face, She let out a surprised sound but didn''t stop what she was doing. After a couple of pumps between her small lips, I shot my cum down her throat, When I was done releasing all of it deep inside her, I let go of her head, Clara didn''t say anything as she swallowed my sperm with a happy look "Ha, Ha. So good." At this point, my legs were open with Clara positioning her head between it, I once again wanted to fell her in my dick, but seeing that Clara was touching herself with one of her hands, I thought of a good idea where we can touch each other at the same time I gave Clara a short kiss that lasted only for a second or two then whispered something in her ear, Clara''s face turned redder but she didn''t deny it, She stood up as she even seductively removed her panties, after that I lay on the bed as she went on top of me, with her dripping pussy directly in front of me My dick was still hard, Releasing it once was not enough for me, I curled one of my arms around Clara''s thighs, intending on devouring her pussy as if it were my last meal, Clara started to lick my dick all over as she placed herself over my face, she guided her rear end down over me to begin my task, She stuck out her tongue proceeding to slide it back and forth, making me shudder in pleasure. I remembered what I was supposed to do as I licked and nibbled all along Clara''s inner thighs, Starting at the outer parts, I slowly worked my way to her already soaked pussy lips, each of which I gently sucked until it was swollen twice its normal size, Once Clara''s labia were fully engorged, I parted them with my tongue and began licking up & down with long stiff tongue strokes. I gripped her ass at times, massaging, releasing then gripping it again, Clara tried to keep all of her weight off of him which began to be extremely difficult as the sensation I gave her spread throughout her body. Her taste was delicious that I was getting addicted to it, our lewd smell was also spreading out the room, causing us to feel hotter all over our bodies, I varied the intensity of my licking so perfectly that Clara felt her peak getting closer especially with her heightened state of arousal. "I''m close!" I gave Clara a notice so that she won''t be surprised but Clara acted like she never heard anything, still playing with my dick inside her mouth, Sucking and licking while massaging my balls. "Ugh." I let out huge loads of cum as Clara continued to suck it all in her mouth, The timing couldn''t have been more perfect as every muscle in her body suddenly contracted, including her legs. "Umnnnnnnn?" Followed by a series of loud muffled moans coming out of her and a huge gush of fluid which all exploded from her pussy, needless to say, my face got a good soaking, Not that I was complaining, just the opposite as the satisfaction I get from bringing a woman orally to an explosive climax was very exciting. I held Clara close, kissing her and whispered how good it felt while also running my hands all over her smooth legs, I slowly slid my hands between her legs as I gave one soft slap on her clit with my two fingers "Ahhhh?" She let out a loud involuntary moan and begged "You want to do it already?" Clara gave me a mischievous smile as she felt that I couldn''t wait a little longer and wanted to stick my dick in her now. "Ahn!?" I didn''t respond as I continued showering Clara with kisses, at the same time, sliding two fingers deep inside her very damp pussy, which induced her to let out a scream. "Ahhhh~~~?" As she was soaking wet, I didn''t wait any longer and moved between her legs and placed my still erect and ready for another round dick at the entrance of her sweet pussy, Clara''s lustful face quickly changed to a smile "Mhnn?, push it in." I tapped my dick on her clit, Clara moaned, getting into it as I moved my dick between her sopping wet pussy lips, but not pushing it inside, feeling just a bit of her warmth. "Oh?~~~put it in now?~~~I want to feel your hard dick in me?" Clara moaned, moving her waist up, trying to get my dick in her. "How bad do you want it?" It was my turn to tease her back and seeing her face full of desire makes my dick even harder, resisting the temptation to just bury my dick inside her. "So bad~~~?" Not giving her any warning, I slid my dick inside her warm and wet passage, Clara moaned loud while trying to tempt me with her alluring voice "Oh yes?~~~~fuck me! Fuck me hard?!" I obliged as I leaned down with my face buried between her big firm breasts, I then began thrusting in and out as fast as he could, ramming deep into her womb, I felt I was in heaven. "Ahhh?~~~~Sooo deeppp?~~~" My hands moved towards her breasts that were bouncing in front of me, one of my hands roughly began squeezing her breasts, while my mouth sucked her other nipple "Suck my nipples?~~~Austin~~Just like you did a while ago?" I did just what she said, going back and forth between her lush breasts, sucking, nibbling and biting, every once in awhile, I got so intoxicated playing with Clara''s melons and her loud moans when I added pressure to her nipples that I stopped fucking her. But every time I stopped, Clara would move her waist so I would resume on pounding her, Few moments passed, I felt that Clara was close as I felt her pussy walls tighten around my dick as she screamed from extreme pleasure, "I''m close!?~~~~~I''m coming!~~~~I''m coming on your dick!?" I leaned up and shoved my tongue down her throat while I fucked her through her climax, our tongues swirled around each other, and I began to feel my balls tighten with my sensitivity heightening. "I''m coming soon," "Yes!?~~Oh?!~~do it inside me~~~Ahhhh?...knock me up~?" Those words were like a lightning bolt straight to my dick, and in seconds I was coating Clara''s womb with my hot semen, painting her womb white, Clara bucked her ass up, meeting each thrust as she moaned, "Fill me with your seed?~~Yes! Ahnn!...?Yesss!" Once I was done, filling her up completely, I collapsed on top of her and rolled to her side, Clara looked into my eyes with complete bliss while panting, gasping for breath, before I could do anything, I was surprised as Clara went down on me, taking his dick back into her mouth. "Oh?, someone''s feisty today" I didn''t say anything else as I felt that I should just enjoy Clara bobbing up and down my dick, occasionally giving it long licks that sends shivers down my spine, Clara continued this for a few minutes, while I watched as she stroked my dick with her hand while sucking the head of my dick, it wasn''t long until I felt that I was reaching another orgasm, but I didn''t want to only cum in her mouth, so I pulled back and instructed "Get on all fours" "Are you ready for another round my sexy bitch?" I added, looking at Clara''s ass hole that was fully exposed in front of me, Unexpectedly, Clara pushed her ass out, even more, searching for my dick, She gave me a look with one of her brows arched up that urged me to start shoving my dick deep inside her. "Ahhhnn?" I pushed his dick deep inside her in one go, hitting her womb and pushing a bit in, There was a slight resistance at first as she wasn''t expecting it, but once I had penetrated deep enough, my dick easily slid inside in and out of her. Clara let out a whimper and moaned, "Ah! ?Do it faster this time!" I slapped her ass as I suggested, "Let''s move together." Clara moaned again as we both moved with me penetrating her repeatedly while she began to ride my dick, meeting me in the middle of my thrust, At first, her movements were timid and slow, but after a couple of minutes, she began to get used to doing it and began to move faster. Soon, my entire length was disappearing rapidly inside her as we matched our movements, I watched in complete satisfaction as Clara bounced back on my dick Pakh...¡­Pakh...¡­Pakh The sound her ass slapping onto me sounded in the room, I grabbed each of her ass cheeks for balance as I picked up the pace. A mixture of moans and whimpers escaped Clara''s mouth. "Ahhh?~~~ahhhh~~so gooodddd?" Although she seemed so focused on what she was doing, I realized what Clara was doing, She was determined to take my dick up her womb, With each thrust, another whimper escaped her mouth, Then suddenly, without warning, she leaned forward and then in one quick push back took all my length back inside her. "Haahnn." I just kneeled behind her, seemingly allowing Clara to adjust to my dick, filling her completely, touching the entrance of her womb, partially breaking in, Slowly, Clara began to move back and forth, fucking herself on my dick, Once she got used to the feeling of my head hitting her deep entrance, she began to accelerate her pace After a few minutes of steady increase, Clara finally began to actually bounce back on my dick, her ass slapping onto my thighs, Clara''s constant hard and fast thrusts that made me experience the pleasure that I could never imagine before "Ahhhhhh?~~it''s breaking into my wombbbbbb?" I focused at Clara as she moaned whimpered then began breathing erratically while her hand went towards her clit, She began rubbing herself frantically while continuing to impale herself on my dick, Finally, seemingly reaching her climax, she screamed. "Oh, yes?! I''m coming again! I have never come like this Yes?!" Her thighs began shaking, clearly going through a mind-blowing orgasm from having her pussy fucked deep and hard, Watching her quiver on my dick got me boiling, pushing her onto her, fucking her deep and hard. Each deep thrust had her letting out indescribable grunts from as I continued pounding her sensitive pussy, A few seconds later, I collapsed onto her as my hot cum shot straight to her womb, giving me a feeling of satisfaction, knowing that his Clara''s womb was full of my cum, A bit exhausted, we both lied together beside each other, Clara turned to me, facing me directly, giving out a satisfied smile on her sweaty face, I pulled her into my embrace, as I hand played with her meaty ass "Want to go again?" With that sounds of our maons continued to hear within my room for a long time Chapter 94: Rising Currents Morning arrived as I opened my eye''s, I could feel a weight on my chest, looking at my chest I could see Clara sleeping happily, I smiled as my hands played with her bubbly ass, after groping it a bit i slapped her ass, a nice sound was heard as her ass rippled "Ummmm?" Clara slowly moaned with closed eye''s, one could see my dried up sperm in both her pussy and ass hole, Clara hugged me tightly as she snuggled into my chest, seemingly unwilling to let go "Wake up my sleeping beauty, don''t you have work to do, it''s already late" It''s only when Clara heard my words that she jumped up from the bed in surprise "Ho no!¡­I overslept" Clara panicked as she tried to leave the room, I didn''t let her go that fast, I pulled her into my embrace, planting my lips over her, I started sucking on her lips passionately, we slowly kissed for a for few seconds before letting go "Now you can go" Clara was startled for a bit before she blushed happily and ran away, I could''t help but shake my head after that, even though we have done much more things, she still blushes at such a small gestures ''What a cute girl'' Even though she''s cute she''s still messed up, I shake my head from my thoughts and headed to my bath, a few minutes later I was in the dinning hall having breakfast with mom, though there was a stuffy atmosphere in the room The thing was that ever since I came to the room, mom hasn''t even looked me in the eye yet, even though she was acting normal, there was some difference, the way she''s acting with me know let''s say it''s a bit more reserved And I could see a flash of uneasiness whenever she looked at me, leaving aside that the fidgeting of her body and the clear blush whenever she peaks at me are many other indication''s, there was silence between us as we ate, I was the first one to speak "So, did you have a good sleep mom?" I could see that mom stopped eating for a moment, her body too trembles, she looked into my eye''s for a moment before she diverted her gaze and spoke with a mosquito like voice, that was barely audible "Yeah, I did" I inwardly smirked seeing this but I didn''t make any further moves, after all I already have a plan to make this sexy milf mine, we continue to eat in our silence, it''s only after a few minutes did mom speak, it seems that she somehow had got her bearing back "That reminds me, the Emperor wants to meet you" I raised my eyebrow in intrigue, mom had called my uncle has Emperor instead of brother, it seems that many dangerous current are beginning to rise on the empire, if I remembered currently there was a rebellion by one of the princes in the game It was the required arc to make Olivia fall in love with you but I have already made my preparations, well preparations to make profits for myself that is, I quickly focus on my mom as I asked "when should I leave?" "The Emperor want''s to meet you now, the teleportation circles are already being set up, you have to meet him in an hour" "Sure, it''s been a few years since I met uncle anyway" With that I finished our awkward breakfast and headed to my room, there I was prepped by the maids half an hour later, after all I am going to meet the emperor, I need to look presentable, with a few touch ups I was ready After I was done the maids were all looking at me with a star struck expression, even the married one''s, I gave them a wink earning a few blushes, the bolder one''s pushed their chest forward displaying their interests I laughed inside seeing that, I could see that they were not doing this just because of my looks but also my status, after all even becoming my unofficial wives means that they could have a lavish life, plus how doesn''t want a handsome man? I left my room to the teleportation area under the disappointed looks of some of the maid, with a quick walk I was already in the room, arriving there I could see my mom standing beside the mages Right now she seemed to be acting normal, I entered the room, looking at me mom fell into daze for a moment before she got her bearing back "Am I leaving now?" "Just 5 more mintues and it will be ready" After mom finished speaking there was a silence for a bit before she spoke again, this time there was seriousness to her voice, which was not seen before "I don''t know why the Emperor has called you but remember this son, I got your back, if he tries anything funny we will make him pay" As mom spoke her last words, her mana was let loose along with her killing intent, the atmosphere became a bit unbearable, some of the mages took deep breaths trying to regain their bearing It was only then they started to remember the other name of this graceful woman, the blood rose princess, back during the war 28 years ago she had led a legion to war, her name had once struck fear to the armies of the enemies, she was not a weak woman, in fact many wanted her to succeed the throne but Grace had rejected it having no interests in the throne Seeing this protective side of mom I smiled, I leaned forward as I took her hands as I gave a small kiss on it, my face was filled with love as I spoke to the blushing woman "I know mother, all this time you were protecting us, this time let me protect you, I won''t let anything happen to our family" Mom smiled as she heard my words, the surrounding people to smiled seeing our ''family'' affection, not knowing something far darker was at play Chapter 95: Subduing The Empress White light flashed as I appeared in another teleportation room, all around me were unfamiliar mages, all of them wee looking at me curiously, after all the return of the second child of the Lionheart family was quite widespread, especially the rumors about his unparalleled handsomeness, which was only continuing to get more bizarre As soon as some of the female mages saw me their eye lit up, they looked me up and down, they could now somehow agree to the rumor, after all I was one of the most handsomest man they ever saw, I looked at each of them and politely nodded my head, I then looked at the butler who first spoke "Sir Lionheart if you may" As he spoke he showed the way, I nodded my head showing my compliance, with that we started to walk towards the throne room, as we walked all those who saw me would start pointing at me and talk, I didn''t pay any attention to it as I continue to walk, soon we reached the throne room "Sir, this is as far as I can guide you" "Sure thanks" With that the door to the throne room opened as I walked in, walking in I could see my uncle sitting up on the throne, even after all this years he still looked strong and young, sitting in a throne adjacent to him is the Empress, she still looked beautiful with her blue hair and eyes Her face was still cold, yet when she looked at me for a second a great deal of love, desire and lust was shown but it went as quickly as it went, I walked slowly with my chest up high, reaching the room I gave both of them a bow, the Emperor nodded when he saw me, yet a subtle look of jealousy flashed through when he looked at me "I present myself to the emperor" I spoke formally, after all I still need to act with decorum when in public, the Emperor gave a hum as he spoke "It''s good that you are back, it seems that you have improved well" The emperor spoke with a carefree smile, yet his question was a subtle dig at my current power, I sighed, why does things have to be so complicated, if he could just trust his family things wouldn''t be so complicated, yet he couldn''t, he had to be wary due to our families military power, I am sure that the Emperor has som idea about his son''s future rebellion ''Does he doubt us?'' "Indeed I have been well, I have improved well too, thanks to my adventures it was fun" "I see that''s good, you will be attending the Babylon academy soon, right?" "Yes, I will, I will be leaving in a few weeks before the new semester begin" "Oh that''s good, will you be attending the military batch?" "No, I just want to experience normal school life, after all sister would be the one inheriting the Dukedom" I could see a subtle smile on the Emperors face when he heard that, I could only shake my head when I saw that, I could see that he was only wary of me, after all in a way me and my siblings do have a shot to the throne, nothing much happened after that, it was just the Emperor taking subtle dig into my powers and status, a few minutes later we were done, I was about to leave when Lora asked me to meet her later No one found it weird, after all everyone know that the Empress dotes on me a little, they all must have thought that it was a ''family'' talk that will take place, I moved as I was led by the maids to Lora''s room, at same time the Emperor took out an orb, it was a video displaying orb There are 2 of them, one shows what the other sees, he had secretly placed it in his wife''s room, just to observe her but what Claus didn''t know was that Lora knew it already and had swapped it with another one that only shows what Claus wanted to see, life was just full of trickery After walking for a few minutes I arrived at Lora''s room, the maid just stood outside not intending to enter, I gave her my thanks before entering the room, as soon as I entered the room the door closed behind me, at the same time I felt a body hugging me tightly Looking down I could see Lora hugging me tightly, her huge breasts pressing on to me as her womanly scent assaulted my nose, her head was on my chest, I didn''t leave her hanging as I hugged her back, my arms coiled around her lithe waist, we kept hugging each other for few moments "I missed you" The silence between us was broken by Lora''s word''s she raised her head as she looked at me there was a pout on her face, this look on such a sexy milf was a killer, if the Emperor sees her now he might die of jealousy, after all even after all this years of their marriage never had Lora shown any signs of love to him, the truth was that the relationship between us in a way is vague, I planned to correct that today, I smiled as I looked at the pouting Empress "I did, after all how could I not miss my cute Empress" My words bought a smile and a blush to Lora''s face, I moved quickly as I carried her in a princess style "Ah!" Lora was surprised at first before she happily coiled her hands around my neck with a smitten expression, I walked towards the coach in the room before placing Lora on my lap, I could feel her ripe big ass on my lap, I placed her in a way such that her legs were to the side with her facing me "Lora how do you feel about me?" Chapter 96: Subduing The Empress(2) Lora was first happy when I called her name directly, which was implied by her body which trembled, but when she heard the rest of the question she became silent, she kept looking at me, her fair hand went towards my face stroking it tenderly, she spoke after a bit "I love you" I wasn''t surprised by her words, I looked deep into her blue eye''s which seemed to be lurking with a deep obsession for me, I know that her feelings was there due to the bloodline, in a way that''s unfair but when was the world fair? Seated on my lap one of my hand was on her waist, while my other hand when towards her face, my hands trailed from her forehead to her cheeks, before it landed on her plump lips, my hands trailed her lips, Lora looked at me her eyes heated, her lips seemed red tempting me to take a bite but I held myself back, first we needed to confirm our relationship "Lora why do you love me?" My question was met with silence, Lora looked in to my deep purple eyes, she thought: why did she love me? Lora was not an idiot, no in fact she was smart, she knew that there must be some thing that was creating such thoughts about me, she had a guess it was maybe due to her bloodline?, she was not sure but she was sure of one thing she did love me Just seeing me brings happiness to her heart, standing beside me brings happiness to her heart, thinking about me increases her heartbeat, whenever I get hurt, her heart seems to clench in pain, whenever I am far away from her, her life loses it''s color, so is that not love? Lora knew that maybe these thought might not be real, these feelings might destroy her life, that I might not accept her, in fact that was the biggest worry in her heart for a long time, after all why would I choose an old woman like her whose married has a child instead of some other woman? Maybe she might have blackmailed me?, she didn''t know, the truth was that Lora had a secret, unlike other people she could not ''feel'', she had understood this a long time ago, that''s why she never refused and went along with everything People thought that she puts on a cold face but that was not true she really couldn''t get any feelings, all her smiles, laughs, all her emotions were false, a mask she wore to hide her abnormality Lora always thought, what was a smile?, what was a laugh?, what was love?, she wanted to know but she never knew, she thought that after marrying the Emperor she might develop love but nothing ever came, she truly had no color in her life It was then that she had met me, for the first time in her life her heart started beating faster , for the first time in her life she ''felt'' something, from then on she started feeling all those emotions, at first she didn''t understand them Her rational mind tried to push down these feelings, she knew that such a path only had destruction for her, yet she couldn''t stop.....No she didn''t want to stop, for the first time she felt alive, she wanted to keep this feelings, she wanted to feel more First out of curiosity she sought out me, yet the more she divied into me the more desirable I became, I became a drug tha she could''t get enough of, no I was what she wanted She knew that in this world there are special bloodlines and there are even proof that some bloodlines feel some sort of attraction to each other, it was said that those bloodliners ancestors might have some relation or that these people are destined to be together a natural loving couple a blessing of the goddess, that''s what some people think too Lora had thought the same, hence she thought of suppressing it but the feeling which she felt for the first time, she couldn''t let them go, she too wanted to be a woman, a person which could love, so she didn''t resist no, when she found out her feelings she rejoiced in it There was nobody else other than me that could make her ''feel'', so why should she give anything to them?, Lora knew that such a feelings might lead to her demise but she didn''t care anymore, the more she saw me the more her ''love'' grew, she wanted me all to herself She wanted to be in my embrace, she wanted to be with me, she wanted to have my children''s she wanted to give her everything to me, this was something she didn''t want to let go At first when she had confirmed this feeling she was lost, she didn''t know how a I felt about her, so she was scared, another emotion she never felt, Lora had been racking her head thinking about ways to get me And then that happened, I awakened my bloodline, that moment Lora felt it a connection to me, something so deep she could not fathom could be felt between them, that''s when she knew that I would feel the same about her too, at that moment she felt that their emotions were the same All the doubts she had vanished that day, that day she visited me, hearing my words made her in ecstasy, just me touching her, just me kissing her all this bouight her a never ending pleasure she never knew existed, she wanted to keep me all to herself, she only wanted a world with both of them and she will achieve it too Grace looked back at me, a few seconds has passed since I had asked her my question and she had been in deep thought since then, my hands continued to stroke her lips, she smiled as she spoke "I loved you because you make me happy, I love you because you make me feel alive, I love you because everything about you makes me crazy, I love you because I want too" "Plus can''t you feel it, our connection" Hearing Lora''s reply I looked deep into her eyes, it was brimming with a desire, a great desire for me, a dark desire to only have me for herself, this couldn''t just rise bacuse of the bloodline, no this is due to her own desires, plus her own misunderstandings She thinks that the bloodline is a fate that binds us, I don''t know the reason but it seems that Lora heavily deepens on the bloodline bound to us for some reason, she desires to keep me to only herself due to her desire, this would go against me in many ways So the problem now is: What should I choose? ....................................................................................¡­ (A/N: Hey Guys! What do you think about this situation? I made it so that the bloodline gave the feelings and Lora herself ''embraced'' it, so I plan on making any future bloodlines like this, the feelings will be there but Austin will have to make a move for them to completely fall) [How about this?, do you guys think this is better?] Chapter 97: Subduing The Empress(3) My mind ran at full speed thinking out the ways to deal with this, as for asking her to share?, c''mon this is a woman that burned herself to be with me even when the bloodline hasn''t being awakened,, by now she has a deep obsession to me, thinking about it, this world really had many dangerous women''s I looked back to Lora, peering deep into her eyes which was waiting for my reply, I smiled as I looked at her with a ''loving'' and ''adoring'' look, my hand left her face as I took her hand and placed it on my chest, I smiled as I spoke "Of course, how can''t I not feel the bond that shares between us, can''t you hear it my heartbeat, it always goes up when I am near knew, after all to me you are the most perfect woman" "I love you Lora" My actions along with my words were like sweets to Lora as her eyes lit up, a happy and adoring smile came upon her face, for now I had decided to indulge her in her desires, after all she would be very helpful to me, along with it I will check her progress, I will see if I could make her accept others, if not then..... Lora smiled as her body trembled with delight, she wrapped her hands around my neck before she came to me for a kiss, her breasts pressed against my broad chest, as her lips joined with mine My hands held her body as I kissed her, at that time Lora began to bite my lips sucking on them, she started to taste my lips like a dessert, I too didn''t hold back as I began sucking on her lips too We were like two hungry predators as we fiercely ate each other up, we were sucking on each other as we pressed our body against each other, seemingly trying to become one Lora bit my lower lips as she fiercely sucked on it, her hands were on my neck holding me tight, I didn''t back out as I too bit her lower lips causing Lora to open her mouth, I took the opportunity by putting my tongue into her, our tongues soon met each other Our mouth stayed attached to each other, as our tongues battled, my saliva flew into her mouth, Lora drank my saliva like it was some sort heavenly drink, finding my taste divine to her Slurp--slurp--slurp The sound of our saliva''s being exchanged filled the room, plus the thought of cucking the Emperor in his own house was very exiting, we continued to kiss for a few minutes before letting go, a bridge of saliva connected us as we separated, Lora looked at me for a moment before she dived in again to my lips but I stoped her, she looked at me with a confused expression, not knowing why I wanted to stop "We can''t do it here, plus I have more important things to discuss" Hearing my words Lora seemed disappointed, I smiled as I cupped her huge breast, my hands sinked into it as I started to grope it, causing to earn a moan from Lora "Ummm" "Don''t worry I will make sure to plough you well later but right now we have important things to discuss, like the Emperor" It''s only after hearing my words did Lora agree, I left her breast as I hugged her lithe waist, at the same time Lora placed her head on me, with that we began our talk, there are two main reason that I wanted to do this, first was to learn more about the Emperor''s plan While the second one was to get closer to Lora, I know that she love''s me but we haven''t exactly spend a lot of time together, be it Eleanor, Clara or my mother, we all have a close relationship I know their likes and dislike and most of the things about them, this creates a stable relationship, You can''t just expect only feelings to sustain a relationship, you must also know when or not to make a move After talking about out plan for a bit I began to tell her about my adventures, of course I left out the adventures about the girls, I spoke to het about what I faced and what I love to do and at the same time I asked her''s too, with that the next hour was spend with us talking with each other, filling the room with laughs, making it a sweet atmosphere An hour later, we were still sitting on the couch with Lora on my lap, her head rested on my head with a smile, one of my hand held her wasit while the other tenderly stroked her head "This is fun, I never knew that simply sitting and talking to someone can make me feel so happy and satisfied" Lora spoke as she turned her head towards me, a satisifed smile adorned her face as she heard my heart beat and took in my scent, she had never felt more fulfilled, she never knew that such small things could make her feel like this She look at the boy....no her man who was giving her such a feeling and smiled, she had thought that I would directly jump for her body, though it was disappointing that I didn''t yet a sweet feeling filled her heart making her feel that I desired not just her body, I smiled as I kissed her forehead "Don''t worry I will make sure that you will feel more of these feelings, I will make sure to fill you with happiness, my Lora" Lora smiled hearing my words, she came forward as she pecked my lips, she laid her head back on my chest as she relished in me pampering her somehow today the world seemed to be filled with colors for her, she wanted this, she wanted her everyday to be like this She sniffed my body scent which seemed to relax and motivate her mind, her mind steeled once again with her decision, she would spend the rest of her life with me, that would never change Chapter 98: The Wheels Of Fate Moves An hour and a half later I left Lora''s room, laying the sleeping Lora on the bed, we didn''t do much during that time, just talking with each other, kissing occasionally, what I didn''t expect was for Lora to fall asleep on my chest, her sleeping face was cute I don''t really plan on sleeping with her yet, I first wanted to create a trust or a loving trust between us, this might be egoistic but I want her to fall more in love with me due to my actions not just the bloodline, with a quick walk I reached the Emperor to give my regards, I could see him still sitting on the throne his brows scrunched Seeing me enter some how his mood became worse, Claus had continued to watch me in Lora''s room yet all he saw was a normal interactions between both of us, nothing suspicious, yet there was a burning feeling in his heart that something was wrong, I didn''t give him much time to think as I spoke a few punctual words and left A few minutes later I had reached home, spoke with mom about what happened and headed to my room, reaching it I could see that a message was send to my communication orb, picking up, it read ''He seems to have already headed to school'' It seems that the people I had kept at observing the main lead has already lost touch, that''s right having more access to power and money I had hired a few people to observe our main hero, just to know everything that happens around him Though I had to pay more, it was worth it, after all I had learned much about Leonardo, after I had being reborn my main enemy had always being Leonardo, the main hero of the game In the game we are given the choice of how the main characters behavior should be either the good side or the bad but according to the custom representation he''s the cliche good guy dense protagonist And from my research in this world he''s the same, actually he''s not a genius to attend the Babylon academy nor does he have the background to attend it, Leorardo''s full name Leonardo Miller, he''s from a normal Baron house with not much prospects but all that changed when he was chosen by the holy weapon Durendal In this world there are 11 named holy weapon which were used by the 11 hero''s, among them only 8 are known to be held by different powers, the holy sword Durendal was used by the human hero Marcus, a power house that had protected humanity during the war There are many legends and stories about his greatness, anyway after he passed he had placed his sword in a place to chose it''s next user, these holy weapons have their own sentience, they chose their own users In the past hundreds of years, Leonardo was the first one to get the swords recognition, thus earning him the protection and guidance of the humans race, after he joins the Babylon academy his power will slowly grow making him into a hero, well that''s how the games goes Coming back to the topic at hand, after paying a large sum I had hired some experts that had kept look on Leonardo, I had done it has a precaution, after all in the game he was the protagonist, who knows if he has some protagonist halo, making womens fall in love with him easily, after all game and reality are different And it was a good decision too, as I happened to divert many ''coincidental'' meeting between him and the other capture targets but now that won''t work anymore, since the sword has chosen him, he has already come under protection, so observing him won''t be easy "Looks like I will have to deal with him in Babylon academy" With that I contacted my agency as I instructed them to burn down all the proof of our contacts, after that I contacted some other ''friends'' of mine, ordering them to ''clean up'' the agency that I used, after all I don''t want any proof of our contacts left "Looks like we will be meeting soon Leonardo" Chapter 99: The Choice A week had passed since the meeting with the Empress, nothing much had happened, Since I would be attending Babylon Academy soon, I was placed under several teachers, who was assigned to teach me the several things I had missed during my travels You can enter the Babylon Academy through the normal test way or the special noble enrollment test, where strength is not only the one that maters, you also have to be academically gifted It''s not mandatory to take this route but the nobles, they are always trying to one up another, trying to prove that ones better then the other, so because of this here I am stuck being taught Leaving that aside I have made good progress with the Empress, though we can''t physically meet all the time, I still contact her when I have time or send her some gifts without anyone knowing The problem here is my mother, I could see that she has started to actively not try to meet me, thinking about it, it''s quite normal, the first time she had a sexual dream about me, she could attribute it to a one time thing, but for it to continue for a week? Now she has to take the possibility that she desires me, this must have really spooked her, I also have the feeling that the reason she''s pushing all this study load onto me was to reduce my time, maybe she thinks that she could find a solution with some more time? I had just finished my studies and I am right now heading to my mothers study room, I had already before hand contracted Clara to keep mom on her room, to prevent her from making any excuse Without knocking I entered the room, getting inside I could see mom in a pile of documents looking through it, hearing the door open she raised her head and looked up, seeing me her eyes widened, panic came over her a bit as she turned her eyes aside "I-Is there anything you need, son?" Her voice was a bit shaky as if trying to hide a bit of her nervousness, I walked up to her table with a smile as I spoke "Do I need a reason to come and meet my amazing mom?" Hearing my words mom smiled yet a hint of guilt passed through her eyes as she spoke again "It''s no problem, I am just a bit busy now, maybe we would talk later?" "NO!" My high pitch voice sounded out in the room, causing mom to jerk in surprise she looked at me as I sat in the chair in front of her, my face had a angry and betrayed expression, I rammed my hand into the table "Mother!, tell me!, tell me what I did wrong, tell me do you hate me?" "No, I-I" Mom shouted out when I asked her if she hated me, a look of pain flashed through her as she saw my betrayed expression, seeing my disappointed expression her heart clenched "Then why mother?, why are you avoiding me?, why are you only focusing on you work after I came back?, do you not really trust me to tell me about what''s troubling you?" My face became even more pained as I continued to speak "I thought that after we spend our time together we grew closer, I just wanted to make you happy mother, I-I just wanted to see you smile and laugh and yet you don''t trust me enough to tell me why you are avoiding me?" "Mother do you really think I am an idiot?, do you think that I can''t see that you are avoiding me!, you even went to the extent of increasing your work not to see me!, huh.....looks like I am not much to you mother" "No it''s nothing like!, I love you with all my heart, it''s ju-just" "Just what?" I looked at her my eyes threatening to leak with tears, mom looked at me, she hesitated but in the end she didn''t say anything as she lowered her head "I see..." My voice was hoarse as I spoke, a tear fell down my eyes, as I rose up and walked to the door, my shoulders were drooped, seemingly desolate and saddened "A-Austin!!" Mom called out for me from behind, I looked back at her my eyes falling with tears, I didn''t say anything as I walked out of the room ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Grace POV: I saw helplessly as my son walked out from my room, tears were falling down from his eyes and he was very hurt I could see it, he was disappointed in me, seeing him look at me like that my heart bled, I wanted to run up to him yet I couldn''t, after he had left the room, I sat back on my chair a single tear fell from my eyes ''Why?, why did things become like this?'' It was only after a long time that I had finally had a chance at being so happy, yet why had it gone away, what did I do wrong?, why did I have to fall in love with my own son??? It had all began more than a week ago, when my son had returned I was so happy, each and every part of my body was filled in happiness at seeing him all well and good, the years I didn''t see him were the toughest After my husbands death I had felt a part of me die along with him, all that was left to me was my children''s and a huge dukedom to handle but I didn''t despair, I was the only one that could protect them, so I buckled up and took things to my own hands Even though it was hard, even though it hurt I never complained, I didn''t give up nor did I cry, I wanted to be strong at least for my children, but somehow I ended up becoming alienated from my children''s, seeing it I had dived even harder into my works trying to hide my pain But I didn''t think that Austin would be the one that would bring our broken family together, after the incident with my husband he had grown reclusive, I was worried about him but I had no idea what to do, yet it was my dear son that had brought my almost broken family together Ever since then I had vowed not to lose them again, not to be afraid, yet sorrow struck me again, my two daughters were dying of their bloodline awakening and I couldn''t lose them not again, by sacrificing my power I had planned to save them both but even then it was not sure With my limited power I could only save one of my daughters, how could I choose only one of my daughters to survive?, it was when despair had again started to cloud me that my dear son had stepped in again There again I could only helplessly watch my son sacrificing his life to protect my daughters, seeing it my heart hurt, that time when I had seen him almost dying I had felt my whole world falling down, I had thought that I would lose it all but they survived The day when he talked with me and presented me the necklace I had felt the load that was on me release, at that time I had truly felt blessed but that night I had that dream about him, I couldn''t accept it What kind of mother am I if I had such a dreams about my son? I had thought it was a one time thing, yet that date I had went with my son on, that had changed everything, somehow that day was the best one I had in years, that day my heart had never calmed down, that day my feelings for him started to change into something else Each moment I spend with him seemed to fill my life with happiness, the day I sat with him in that hill, everything had changed, the part I felt that had died seemed to awaken I tried to suppress it but it broke through despite all my effort, that day it all changed, when I had first found out about my feelings I panicked, how could I have such a feelings about my son? I felt afraid and scared, I felt disgusted with myself due this, I felt scared thinking about how Austin would think about this if he got to knew, will he disgusted with me?, the feelings I have is wrong but why?, why can''t I not stop this feeling I love him so much, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him ''What''s wrong with me?, why am I so disgusting?'' I curled up in my chair, as I held my head down, tears fell down as I cried ''What should I do?'' Chapter 100: The Choice(2) Grace POV: I continued to cry as the time passed by, after a unknown time later, I rose my head as I tried to clean my tears ''Get yourself together Grace, this is for the best'' I looked at the necklace in my chest as Austin''s image flashed in my mind, pain seemed to fill my mind, why did I have to suffer like this?, if only if they weren''t mother and son, as I was cursing my fate a knock was heard on the door, as Clara''s voice was heard "Mistress, may I enter?" Hearing her voice I quickly cleaned my face, before putting on a dignified one before I spoke "Yes, you may" Soon the door was pushed open as Clara entered, I could see that the pride less child from then had grown up well, I could tell that she loves my son, seeing how she could be with my son while I have to suffer made me a bit angry but I controlled myself to stop such irrational thoughts "What is it?" My voice was tinged with a bit of annoyance, I could see that Clara was hesitating as if that she was scared to speak, so I spoke with a bit more power "What''s it!" Hearing my words Clara paled as she too a step back, she seemed to be hesitating before she spoke "Mistress did something happen between you and young master?" "Why?, did Austin do something?" Hearing Clara''s words I felt a bit apprehensive, did something bad happen to him? "No, I saw the young master run out of the mansion, he-he seemed to be crying, he also left this letter in his table" Seeing the letter in Clara''s hands I quickly used my mana to pull it towards me, in a hurry I quickly started to read it < Dear Mother, If you are reading this then I have already left the mansion again but don''t worry I am not going anywhere far, I would be back home in 2 days, mother I do not know what''s bothering you but if it is too much you don''t have to say it to me *Mother ever since I was young you have always been my inspiration, I always wanted to help you, to be beside you, to support you but it seems that it was my wishful thinking, I am sorry if I hurt you mother but it hurt when I knew that you were avoiding me *So I plan to stay away from you from now, if you think that I make you sad then I will not see you anymore, so mother from now onwards you don''t have to see me, I would leave for Babylon Academy earlier than planned *So mother you dan''t have to worry, just live as you want, all I ever wanted was you happiness, so if me not being close to you makes you happy then I will stay way from you With Love Austin > Holding the letter I could feel that the letter was wet proving that Austin was crying when he wrote this letter, I placed the letter on the table tenderly This is good, it''s better this way, like this I don''t have to worry about anything, like this he will slowly leave and my feelings will fade away, like this things will not be problematic, like this everything would be okay, like this things will be normal Yet why?, why does my heart hurt sooo much?, why are tears falling from my eyes?, why are my feelings not going away?, why am I feeling like this?, shouldn''t it be better this way? I looked down at the letter which had still not dried from my sons tears, each word written in the letter was hazy, seemingly signifying that his hands were trembling as he wrote this letter I closed my eyes as I placed my hands on my chest, memories seems to flash through my eyes, all the moments I spend with my son, his smiles, his playful words as he commented on me, the happiness I felt when he held my hand and the music he played which shook my heart ''I see....'' I get it now..... I closed my eyes as I kept my hands on my chest, I don''t care anymore, I opened my eyes as I looked at the stupefied Clara as I spoke to her "Where did he run of to?" "H-He ran of to the west side of the city" Hearing it I didn''t say anything else as I too ran out of the room, what I didn''t see at that time was the playful smile that appeared on Clara''s face after I ran out of the room, I just spoke a few words to my trusted attendants before I ran out of the mansion, towards the west of the city I ran at my full speed with stopping, I didn''t stop as I ran out of the city to a familiar hill, I kept running without stopping up to the hill, reaching the top a familiar sound filled my ears, a smoothing music filled my ears as I stopped running Reaching the top I could see a familiar figure standing at the top, a harp in his hand as he played it, his silver hair flew in the wind as the evening winds breezed past by him, unlike his usual music, this one seemed to be filled with sadness as the surrounding seemed to dim in his music I looked towards him as I slowly walked up to him, my heart seemed to beat out of my chest out of nervousness, reaching a bit closer to him I shouted "Austin!!" Hearing my shout the music stopped, Austin was surprised as he turned towards me, his eyes widened when he saw me, I didn''t let him speak as I took a deep breath before I shouted "I love you!!" Chapter 101: The Choice(3) Austin''s POV: Silence remained in the hill after mom had finished shouting, I looked at mom with a ''surprised'' face, looking astonished, looks like my plan had worked out well, the situation worked better than I had thought The plan with the letter was a double edged sword, it could cause mom to either choose not to follow her feelings, causing her to stay away for me, of course if it did happen I already had a backup plan prepared, leaving my thoughts I looked directly at my mother "Mo-Mom?" A surprised voice leaked out of me, as if I couldn''t belive that she was here, I waved my hands as the harp disappeared from my hands, I looked at mom with a puzzled gaze "Mom, what do you mean by you love me?" My pupils were shaking when I asked this question, Grace looked at me a bit hesitant, now that she was a bit more calm, she felt afraid, she didn''t know how I was going to react but she had come this far and she just didn''t want to give up The worst that could happen was me distancing away from her which would happen even if she didn''t say anything, so she took a deep breath before walking towards me, I could see a bit of fear in her eyes but she didn''t back down as she walked in front of me "Mom?" I asked her again in ''confusion'', she came in front of me as she placed one of her hands in my face, a beautiful smile adorned her face as she spoke "Son I am sorry for what I did, because of my feelings I ended accidentally hurting you but remember this son, I could never ever hate you, you are one of the most important thing in my life" My eyes ''trembled'' as I heard her words, tears of happiness fell from then, I took my hand as I placed it over the one mom had placed over me, I held it tightly as I looked at her "Then why?, why did you try to distance yourself?" My question was met with silence as mom looked at me intently, she took a deep breath before she spoke "Because I love you.....as a man" Hearing her words my body ''jerked'', as I looked at her with ''disbelief'', seeing my reaction Grace smiled bitterly, as she spoke again "I know, I am disgusting right?, hoe can a mother feel such a thing about her own child, It''s okay if you hate me, aft-" "NO!, I could never hate you!" Before Grace could even finish I held her hand tightly I looked at her with conviction before I spoke "Even though it''s surprising, I don''t hate you, in fact I love you too mom, not just as mother but also a woman!!" Hearing my reply Grace''s eyes trembled, she looked at me disbelievingly, seeing that I too smiled ''wryly'' as I spoke to her "Do you know mom that I had this feelings for you for a long time, the reason I had left on the travel partially was to get rid of this feeling, I thought that if I had stayed away from you enough these feeling should fade away but it never did!" "I couldn''t even like other women''s because of it, you know when I returned and I saw you my heart almost leaped out of my chest, I had thought to bury these feelings after that date of ours but no!, they only increased after it, I couldn''t stop it!" I moved forward as I held moms shoulders with my arms, I looked at my dazed mother as shouted "I love you Grace!" My words travelled down the hill, bringing Grace out of her daze, she looked at my purple eyes which was burning with feelings for her, causing her heart beat to fasten, she felt her face heat up as a blush came up her face, she chuckled as she spoke "Looks like both of us are filled with unfulfilled love" I didn''t laugh to her words as I looked deeply into her green eyes, seeing it Grace tried to avert her face but I didn''t allow it as I held her face with my hands, forcing her to look at me, I didn''t say anything as I leaned forward for a kiss, mom looked a but troubled as she placed her hands on my face to stop me "No Austin, we ca-can''t, both of us are mother and son" "So?" I looked at her questioningly as I spoke again "So what if we are?, I don''t care about anything else, I want you, I want your heart, your body and your soul, I want every inch of your body to mine, I don''t care about our relation, what I want is you Grace" My words caused Grace''s body to tremble as she felt her heart prickle, she wanted to stop, yet her body wanted me, no she wanted to be mine, she was happy for my feelings but she was scared that being with me might ruin my life "I know, I love you too!! but think about your future!, everything you have could be ruined!, it''s better if we forget everything!" I held both of moms hands as I looked at her face directly, I screamed as I spoke "Do you truly believe that!, do you thing that you would be happy if I was with another woman!, I couldn''t!, I don''t want to give you to another man!" "It doesn''t matter what I feel, it doesn''t!, it wont work between us!, it could ruin you life!" "so be it!, I don''t want a life without you!" Saying so I left her hand as I walked towards the end of the hill with a frosty face, seemingly ready to die, seeing it Grace paled as she rushed from behind me, she hugged me from behind to stop me "Stop Austin!, what are you doing!" "Don''t stop mew, I don''t want a life without you!" Hearing my words Grace''s eyes moistened, she didn''t know what to do anymore, she loved me, she loves me more than anything, she wanted to be with me, yet their relationship is a barrier that binds her back, even if she has feelings for me, acting on them is very difficult, it''s at this time that I stopped struggling, Grace felt it as she hugged me tighter from behind "Mom do you love me as a man?" My voice was heard from the front, Grace hesitated before she spoke again "I do" "Then why are you afraid?" I didn''t let mom speak as I turned around as I faced her, I could see the tears in her pained eyes, I cupped her face as I spoke "I know that you are afraid, I know that you think that I am young and don''t know the consequences of our feelings maybe I don''t but I know that I do love you and want to be with you" "Don''t worry all the consequences that came I will make sure that you won''t suffer, I will protect you no matter what, I will be sure to treasure you and look after you, I swear that I won''t leave you alone Grace" My words were the last straw that broke Grace''s defenses, bringing out the feelings that were being held in her heart, she leaped as she kissed my lips, our lips meet each other, I wrapped her body tightly pressing her body to me, her sweet rose scent filled my nose, our bodies trembled as the immoral pleasure filled our bodies form the kiss We kissed as we transferred each other''s love to each other, we stayed at this position for a few seconds before we broke the kiss, I looked at her green eyes which looked at me tenderly filled with love, at that time a notification hit me [ Name: Grace Lionheart Love: 101%(forbidden love) Remark: Well....You Are Fucked! ] ''What the!, system whys there an extra one in the hundred!'' [What do you mean host?] ''what I mean is my mom the sharing kind or the holding kind'' [It''s the ''I only will have you kind''] ''Fuck my life.....'' I looked down at my mother who was looking at me, I could see a swirling deep emotion that seems to be awakening from deep within her, something dangerous seemed to be awakening from the abyss, a feeling that something which shouldn''t be awakened has awakened ''What should I do now?'' [Well host, there is a primitive solution that many men''s have used in their life to save their life from such a situation] ''And what''s that?'' [Run!!!!] Chapter 102: A lovers Nest ''What''s with you and running away??'' I could only shake my head at such an answer, I am starting to think that my system is an escape one "Austin is there anything wrong?" Mom called out to me seeing that I was in daze, hearing her I looked towards her, her golden hair fell down her shoulder, while her green eyes looked at me with love, this is the first person I had met when I came to this world, so what if she was a bit not right?, I will deal with it as it comes, I smiled as I tenderly caressed her face "It''s nothing, I was just thinking that how lucky I am, to have such a woman in my arms" Hearing my words Grace blushed, her heart started beating faster from my words, an incredible happiness filled her heart, she smiled as she turned her eyes away from shyness, seeing it I smiled I leaned forward as I pulled her to a hug, her body fell to mine, as her breasts pressed against me, Grace didn''t sat anything as she placed her head on my shoulder, one of my hand held her waist while the other one patted her back "Thank you for being in my life" My words was heard across the hills, Grace smiled in my embrace, feeling a bit gritty in her heart, I separated myself from her a bit, as I pulled her to the edge of the hill, mom didn''t say anything as she followed me After reaching the hill, I sat on it, at the same time I placed Grace on my lap, surprising her, I could feel her large milfy ass on my lap, as my hands coiled around her waist, I pulled her closer to me making her place her head on my shoulder Grace didn''t say anything as she coiled her hands around my neck, we didn''t say anything as we sat in the silence as the sun settled in the horizon, time seemed to pass by as we sat in the silence, the sun settled as the darkness descended "Should we get moving?" I was the one who spoke in the silence, Grace raised her head as she looked at me, she didn''t say anything as she nodded, I smiled slyly, as my hands sneakily travelled to her breasts, my hands groped her breasts, as they sank into it "Ahhmnn?" Grace moaned out in surprise, she blushed as she covered her mouth, even though she had accepted me in her heart, it was still as bit difficult for her to openly be a woman in my presence "Grace how about we head to another house, nobody there knows us, plus you really don''t have to return to the mansion now, do you?" I spoke as my hands continued to grope her big breasts, hearing my words a glint passed by her eyes, looking into my heated eyes, her panties became a bit wet, it''s being a long time since she did it and the thought of doing with me was a huge turn on too, it didn''t take long before she shyly nodded her head and dived back to my embrace shyly ''Cute'' A few moments later a carraige could be seen heading into the commoners area before stopping before at a house, I opened the carriage as I walked out, I held the door as I spoke "Please watch your step, my beautiful lady." I reached out my right hand to help Grace get out of the car and smiled as if I was dating a lady from a member of the royal family, well technically I am "Hehe. Austin, sometimes you get so romantic" Grace took my hands and got out of the carriage "Indeed, how could I not become romantic in front of such a beautiful woman" Grace smiled as she took my arms and got out of the carriage, with that both of us hand in hand entered inside the house, coming in we came inside the living room which was furnished and well kept, Grace entered as she looked around the house with interest, she turned to me as she spoke "When did you buy a house like this?" "I bought it a while ago, I could come here when I needed to clear my mind and now we can use this as our love nest" Hearing my words Grace smiled, her mind wondered as she thought of spending her time as lovers with her son here, but then their status comes to my mind, she''s once again reminded that their relationship will always be in the dark Seeing the distressed expression on moms face, I came up to her as I hugged her from behind, my hands hugged her waist, as I spoke to her ears "Don''t worry, I know that our relationship isn''t exactly orthodox, and things will be difficult but as long you are with me, things will be alright" Grace smiled as she heard my words she turned around as she kissed my cheeks with a happy smile, I turned to her as I kissed her cheeks too, I looked at her as I spoke "Umm, why don''t my lover go and make a tea for me?, there are some ingredients in the kitchen" Hearing my words Grace smiled with a blush, as she kissed my cheeks and ran off to the kitchcen, I smiled seeing her run away, looking at her back I could see her ass juggle as she ran ''Damn, I wanna spank that ass'' I shook my head as I walked to the cofa in the room and sat there waiting more my cute mother to return, After a few moments of waiting she came back with tea on her hands, Grace walked closer to me and placed it on the table. After that, she sat next to me as she pored the tea for me "Kya.." Grace was surprised because, after the second, she pored the tea, I suddenly grabbed her by the waist and put her on my lap "Bad boy!" Grace used her small hands to shyly hit my chest, she didn''t know it but unconsciously she had started to slowly act more like a woman in love than a mother towards me "Eh! did my lover only realize it know I''m indeed a bad boy, I am your bad boy" I leaned forward as I pecked her lips, my hands trailed her face and her hair as I looked deeply into her eyes as I spoke with a fiery passion "I''m sure many men will become a bad boy when they are near a beautiful lady like you so you can''t blame me because I''m not the one who is wrong here, instead, you have to blame your body for being too beautiful in my eyes." Grace''s face turned a bit red as she pinched my shoulders with a cute pout "Sigh! I wonder why how you became so good with your words" Mom rubbed my lips with her right thumb gently and looked at my lips intently, as she was rubbing my lips, Grace suddenly remembered that this was her sons lips she was rubbing the very lips that she kissed a while ago, Grace''s body suddenly turned hot, and her desire to kiss my lips arose within her, but she still tried her best to hold herself, However, it was only last for three seconds before she was unable to hold back anymore and kissed my lips. I was surprised when she suddenly rubbed my lips but I did nothing and let her do what she wanted, However, the moment she kissed my lips, I was even more surprised, this was the first time she took initiative, my desires arose within me, I wanted to push her down and ravage her, mom kissed me on my lips for a few seconds before letting go, she looked at me deeply as she spoke "Thank you for all the happiness you have given me until now" Grace wrapped her slender hands around my neck and leaned her head on my right shoulder, she smiled contentedly as she spoke "I''m so happy to have you in my life." "I''m also happy to have you in my life." I said in a soft loving voice before wrapping my hands around her waist. "Thank you, Austin" Grace mused, While my right hand was still on her waist, I stroked her hair with my left hand and said, "I love you, Grace" "I love you too, Austin" Grace voiced out her true feelings, the words she had hidden deep in her heart all this time, the words that she wanted to say from a while ago, After saying that, Grace kissed the right side of my neck for two seconds before separating her pink lips from my neck. my eyes widened when her lips were on my neck, I was surprised as I felt the beast inside me awakening, Three seconds after kissing my neck, mom touched my cheeks and made me face her, Her green pupils were focused on my eyes before working down to my lips, As her eyes were locked on my lips, Grace suddenly started breathing heavily, and her desire to kiss my lips appeared again. Chu¡­.. Grace pressed her beautiful pink lips on my lips while her eyes stared into my purple eyes but to my surprise two seconds after kissing me Grace tried to put her tongue in my mouth, I slowly opened my mouth to give way for her tongue to enter my mouth. Realizing this, Grace didn''t waste her time and immediately put her tongue into my mouth. As soon as her tongue was inside my mouth, her tongue immediately explored my mouth before looking for my tongue, I who let her dominate the kiss, decided to play with her breasts. "Ummm?" still, even though I was squeezing her breasts, she didn''t stop kissing me. Chapter 103: Moms Pent Up Desires(1) After kissing passionately for several seconds, I broke the kiss, Because it was a little difficult to continue our sexual activities with mom sitting on my lap, I put her on my right side. Grace was shocked by my action, She thought that I wanted to stop what they were doing, but after seeing my eyes, she knew that wasn''t the reason, I began squeezing her breasts gently, Realizing this, she was happy, and her body suddenly became hot too. While still breathing heavily, her eyes locked on my face before finally she lowered her sight to my hands which was squeezing her breasts gently, Grace still did nothing and let me do as I wanted, However, the longer she saw my hands squeezing her breasts, the faster her body was controlled by lust. Her breathing that had almost returned to normal suddenly became faster again, and the lust within her body now could be seen in her eyes, Using her right hand, Grace, who was already filled with lust, rubbed my dick through my trousers. I stopped what I was doing and looked at mom hands for few seconds before I continued playing with her breasts again, But, this time, not only I squeezed her breasts, but I pinched her nipples too. "Ahhhhhh?" when I was pinching her nipples, Grace stopped rubbing my cock and let out a soft moan, Since the death of her husband, Grace had never been in a relationship with a man again because she wanted to focus on looking after her family and dukedom, In her view, she didn''t need a man in her life, and she could also control her lust, but right now she was starting to think that she was wrong. Since the relationship between her and her son had gotten closer, Coupled with my gentle attitude, she began to rethink her opinion because every time I treated her gently, her desire to be with me became stronger and stronger. Not only that, her body, which she thought could be controlled, suddenly longed for my touch, the dreams she had about me made her desire me more, For this reason, she was delighted whenever I embraced her, kissed her, held her hands, or when I made her sit on my lap, But, of course, she didn''t say it because she was a noble lady in the end , Grace was afraid that I would think that she was a horny lady Because Grace was wearing an off-shoulder dress, her dress dropped slightly when I was squeezing her breasts, allowing me to see almost half of her bare breasts, my desire to suck and lick her nipples arose within me, the same very breasts that had feed me when I was a baby, I grabbed her dress and slowly pulled it down. Despite knowing what I was doing, Grace still did nothing, She only looked at my face and my hands that grabbed the dress, Because she was not wearing a bra, I could see her breasts when I pulled down her dress to the waist, Even though I had seen my fair share of beautiful breasts, I still could not help but gulped when I saw her breasts. Her breasts, which were in the right size, looked so beautiful in my eyes, Coupled with the erect pink nipples, her breasts looked so delicious in my eyes, making me almost unable to hold back anymore. With both of my index fingers playing with her nipples, I slowly brought my face to her right breast and opened my mouth, ready to lick and suck her right breast, With my right index finger playing with her left nipple, I squeezed her right breast gently before licking her right nipple. "Ahhhhh?" It had been a long time for a man to lick her nipples and suck on it, That was why Grace suddenly felt as if electricity running throughout her entire body when I was skillfully licking and sucking her nipples, Because she wanted to enjoy the pleasure that she hasn''t felt for a long time, Grace stopped rubbing my cock, She tilted her head back and placed her hands behind her body as a support. "Ahhh¡­?.Ahhhh¡­?.Ahhh?¡­." Due to her body was filled with pleasure and lust, Coupled with they were at a home where there was nobody else she didn''t hold back her moans and just enjoyed the pleasure, Hearing her moan which was like a beautiful song in my ears, I bit her right nipple a little hard and pulled on it before letting it go "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" A loud moan escaped from her little mouth, She didn''t expect that I would do something like that to her, She thought that I would only lick her nipples and bit it gently, However, she didn''t hate it or more precisely, she loved it, Her lust within her became bigger after what I did, and she suddenly wanted me to do the same thing to her left breast I brought my face to her left breast and began licking it, Circling her pink nipples with my wet tongue, my right hand went under her dress and touched her thong "Ahhhhh?¡­" Grace fell on the couch when I bit her right nipple and thrust my index finger into her vagina hole through her thong, Seeing that, I bent forward and continued what I was doing, I stopped playing with her pussy and only licked her breasts And after licking her breasts for several seconds, I stopped and looked at her, As if we knew what we wanted, we opened our mouths at the same time and started to kiss, It was only a gentle kiss at first, but after a few seconds, the gentle kiss turned into an intense, erotic kiss in which we exchanged saliva and lewdly wrapped our tongues. After several seconds, I broke the kiss and looked at moms face. Huft¡­.Huft¡­..Huft¡­.Huft¡­ The sound of us breathing heavily could be heard on our ears, Not only that, because the distance between our mouths was only one centimeter, we could feel our hot breath on our faces, And the longer we felt our hot breath, the higher our desire to do another passionate kiss. As if we understood what we wanted, we opened our mouths and ready for another kissing battle, And even though we were still breathing heavily, we didn''t care about it and immediately kissed passionately. As we were kissing, Grace placed her hands on my shoulders before finally, she started to wring my hair, After several seconds, I broke the kiss before finally, I decided to kiss her forehead, eyes, nose, and her lips again. But this time I only gave a quick kiss on her lips before working my way down to her neck. When Grace felt my lips on her neck, she tilted her head back to make it easier for me to kiss her neck. At first, I only kissed her neck gently, but after seeing her attractive neck, I suddenly wanted to leave a mark on her neck so I could tell everyone that her beautiful neck belonged to me alone. When Grace felt that I was kissing her neck a little hard, she knew what I wanted to do. That''s why she was panicked spoke "Austin, not on my neck. Everyone will be able to see it." I stopped and looked at her. Intending to tease her, I touched her right cheek and said, "Mom, if I can''t give you a hickey on your neck, where do you want me to give it to you? On your beautiful breasts, stomach, or your thighs?" Grace was too shy to answer him, she turned her head to the other side and said nothing, Seeing this, I started to smirk and decided to tease her again, "Why did you turn your head to the other side and not answer me? if you don''t answer me, I will give you a hickey on your beautiful neck." "A¡­.a¡­anywhere...is¡­fine. As long as no one can see it" Grace still turned her head and didn''t look at me because she was too shy to look at me "Then, I will give you a hickey on your beautiful breasts" I brought my face to her breasts, I wanted to leave a mark on both her breasts, as a sign that this beautiful milf belonged to me, I brought my face to her right breast and kissed it hard "Mmmmmm?" when I was giving her a hickey, Grace''s body quivered for a second, She had no idea that only by receiving a hickey from her son, her body would respond like this, She knew that no man had touched her body for a few years before she had a close relationship with me, but she just couldn''t believe that her body responded to everything I did very well as if her body were made only for me. After giving hickeys on her breasts, I made her sat upright and guided her right hand to my cock, Grace who didn''t expect this, only looked at me for before finally moving her right hand to rub my cock through my trousers, Because she was the only one who received the pleasure until now, Grace decided to give me pleasure too, Grace''s right hand went under my pants. Grace wanted to unbutton my trousers to make it easier for her to stroke my cock, With the help of her other hand she tried to unbutton my pants. "Hmmmmmm?" Due to me who kept playing with her nipples when she was trying to unbutton my trousers, Grace had to spent some time to unbutton my pants. ZZTTTTTT... Grace could hear the sound of zippers when she was unzipping my trousers, Without waiting for another second, Grace''s right hand went under my underpants and touched my cock directly. ''It''s hot¡­and¡­.and big.'' Even though she had guessed that my cock was big when she had seen it before, but when her right hand came in contact with my rod, she was stunned by how big my it was, Although she didn''t have much experience, she could tell that mine was huge, even for a experienced lady like her. ''I have never had such a big thing before. Will this huge even fit in me? My ex husband dick can''t be compared to my sons dick '' Due to how big my dick was, Grace could not help by compared my dick with her ex-husband''s one''s, which ended up with her sons win by a huge margin but she immediately pushed that thought away and concentrated on stroking my rod. As she was giving me a handjob, Grace suddenly noticed the pre-cum on the tip of my cock, While trying her best not to lick my cock immediately, Grace used her right palm to play with it, The longer she played with the tip of my cock, the faster my pre-cum come out of my cock. Soon, her palm and fingers were wet due to my pre-cum. "Ahhhhh?" Even though the way she moved her hands could not be categorized as skillful, I could tell that she was trying her best to give me pleasure, And with my body, which was filled with lust, her handjob felt good to me, making me decides to stop playing with her breasts and only enjoy her handjob. When I stopped playing with her breasts, Grace was able to do better in giving me a handjob, However, the longer she gave me a handjob, the lust withing her body began increasing again. Her love juice began dripping faster, and suddenly, a wild thought popped up on her mind, The idea of licking my cock while playing with her own vagina appeared in her mind. With that sudden thought, Grace started breathing heavily and also moving her hands faster and faster, Her dark green were locked on my rod, and unconsciously she opened her little mouth, Realizing this, I started to smirk and said, "Mom, do you want to get a taste of my dick?" DUK... Grace''s heart beat hard for a second after hearing my words. She stopped stroking his huge rod and looked at me, Upon seeing her lustful expression and her mouth, which was being opened slightly, coupled with a little saliva on the corner of her mouth, Grace was like the goddess of lust in my eyes, Her pretty face, her lustful expression, and her beautiful lips looked so perfect in my eyes, I felt that the longer I stared at her face, the more I thought that my soul was absorbed by her. Because I was unable to hold back anymore, I brought my face closer to her face and immediately kissed her pretty pink lips. "Hmmmmm?" To my surprise, the moment I kissed her lips, Grace started stroking my dick again, making me almost unable to kiss her, Intending to return the favor, I touched her vagina through her thong with my left hand, At first, I moved my middle finger in vertical, but due to how wet her thong was, I decided to thrust my middle finger into her vagina through her thong. Due to my action, Grace broke the kiss and stopped what she was doing, It took a a few moments before she could continue, she began stroking my huge rod again, Her green eyes were looking at my face, and my dick repeatedly as if she wanted to suck my rod immediately. I knew what she wanted, but I did nothing and I did not say a single word too because I wished to see if she dares to ask me or not. Seeing her beautiful lips, I dragged her face closer to mine. Huft¡­Huft¡­.Huft¡­. Our lips were so close to each other, and we looked at each other''s eyes too, I stared into her eyes before looking down to her nose, and finally, my sight landed on her beautiful, pink lips. Grace, who was stroking my cock, had guessed what I wanted to do, But she did nothing and only focused on giving me a handjob, However, because I still hasn''t bitten her lips and only looked at it, Grace moved her hands faster and gulped, Deep inside her, she really wanted me to immediately bite her lower lip, I opened my mouth and was ready to bite her lips. "Hmmmmmmm?" Grace half closed her eyes to enjoy my gentle bite, The feeling of my teeth pressing against her lower lip was so good to her body, Even though there was no mark on her lips because I bit gently, I was satisfied, I grabbed her hand to stop what she was doing, which made Grace surprised, I then rose from the couch and stood in front of her, "Mom, can you use your mouth?" Even though Grace was happy because what she wanted to do from earlier was about to, she looked at my face before lowering her sight to my cock, which was moving on its own, she didn''t know why she wanted to suck on my cock, she hadn''t even done something like this for her husband, as a well educated princess her pride made her disguisted to suck on a mans dick, yet when her son had asked she, couldn''t help but want to After opening her mouth as wide as possible, Grace brought her face closer to my cock and put the tip of my cock into her little mouth, At that time, Grace tried her best not to touch her pussy But it was only lasted for a few seconds before finally her right hand moved on its own and began playing with her pussy. "Ah¡­It feels good, mother" The feeling of her tongue moving in a circle on the tip of my cock was so good to me, seeing my once graceful mother taking my dick into her mouth was fabulous, she pushed her tongue on the tip of my cock making the feeling even more great, Due to this, I touched her head and wanted to thrust my cock deeper and treat her mouth as if it was her pussy. As if Grace understood what I wanted, she held my cock and moved her head forward, trying to take my cock deeper into her mouth, But due to how big my cock was, the moment my cock entered her throat, Grace couldn''t help but gag, she pulled out his cock of her mouth and coughed. Seeing this, I kissed her forehead and said, "Are you alright, Mom?" "I''m fine," Grace replied. " Wait a minute after that; we will continue again." "Un" I smiled while nodding my head. Chapter 104: Moms Pent Up Desires(2) After a few seconds, Grace''s breath returned to normal, and without saying anything beforehand, she held my cock and put it into her mouth again, Her sudden action enormously surprised me, but after seeing my smile as if giving her a sign that I was only surprised, Grace continued what she was doing. Even though she knew that she was unable to put my cook deep inside her mouth, Grace still tried her best to give me a blowjob, She just hoped it was enough to provide me with pleasure. And although I didn''t say a single word, Grace understood that I wanted to deep-throating her, For this reason, she wavered whether she should try to do that again or not, But seeing how big my cock was, Grace knew if she were to try deep-throating again, she would gag like before. As she was giving me a blowjob, Grace looked at me, She wanted to know whether I enjoyed it or not, And when she saw my face filled with pleasure, she was happy, I on the other hand, wanted to put my cock deeper into her mouth, The longer she gave me a blowjob, the bigger my desire to do that, But I knew that I could not do that and I didn''t want to force my way on her too, not this soon Due to me still not having cumed even after she gave me a blowjob for several minutes, Grace pulled out my cock of her mouth, She then placed my huge cock on her face and began sniffing my cock, Her long slender fingers still held my cock and slowly, she stuck out her pink tongue to lick it At that time, Grace looked like a demon in my eyes, Her lustful face, when she was sniffing my cock, coupled with the sensation of her tongue licking my rod, was too much for me to bear, the mental pleasure of seeing my graceful mother obediently sniffing and licking my dick was a huge turn on, my breathing became more substantial, and my desire to **** her little mouth had reached it''s limit. Still, I did nothing and only lifted my head to look at the ceiling, hoping that I could push away my desire, It will be my first time to have sex with her, so I didn''t want to destroy it, I wanted this to be a good memory for her. Grace, on the other hand, didn''t know what was on my mind, She only wanted to enjoy sniffing my cock and feeling it on her face, she didn''t know why but the smell of my cock made her more horny, In the past, whenever she felt horny, she only pleased herself with her fingers, Grace now looked like a slut after feeling and sniffing a real cock. Even though Grace only sniffed and licked my cock on the same spot, I still felt aroused, pre-cum came out of the tip of my cock, which immediately fell on her cheeks, But to my surprise mom smiled and looked happy, Grace didn''t know why but the smell and taste of my dick seemed to fill her with euphoria Using her index finger, mom touched her cheeks to take my pre-cum before finally, she licked it, it tasted a bit salty yet it only aroused her more, She then raised her head slightly and looked at me, Grace didn''t know why, but she suddenly wanted to show her son through her face that she liked the taste of my pre-cum. But realizing that I was looking at the ceiling, Grace suddenly thought that she was too focused on pleasuring herself and not me, Due to this, Grace put my cock into her little mouth again and began licking the tip of my cock. This time, she didn''t intend just to lick my cock but play with my balls too, That was why she grabbed my balls and began playing with it gently, And after several seconds, Grace pulled out my cock of her mouth, but she still used her tongue to lick the tip of my cock. As she licked my cock, Grace''s right hand was playing with my balls while her left hand was grabbing my cock to make it easier for her to lick it, Her green eyes were focused on my pink glans while her tongue kept licking my urethral opening. Grace kept licking my urethral opening with her pink tongue before slowly working her way down to my balls, she didn''t immediately suck my balls, but she placed it on her face and began sniffing again. Feeling this, I lowered my head and looked at her, I didn''t know why she liked sniffing my cock, but just the seeing of my mother sniffing my cock like a dog was enough for me to almost unload all my seed up her face Grace, who was sniffing my testicles for several seconds, slowly opened her mouth. She stuck out her tongue and licked my testicles for a few seconds before finally, she put one of my balls into her mouth and sucked it she had no idea why she was doing all this, normally she should be disgusted, yet it only made her hornier "It feels good" I exclaimed when she suddenly sucked my balls, Hearing my words, Grace was happy, she used her left hand to stroke my cock so that she could give me more pleasure, I couldn''t hold it anymore as I spoke "Mom, I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming" After several minutes receiving pleasure from mom, I was unable to hold back anymore and felt like I was about to cum, At that time, Grace wavered whether she let me cum in her little mouth or not, That was why she stopped sucking my testicles and looked at me as if she wanted to ask my opinion about it., seeing mom look at me I spoke "Mom open your mouth, I want to fill your mouth with my seeds" Grace quickly did what she was told and put the tip of my cock into her mouth while her left hand was still stroking my cock to make me faster in releasing my sperm. Spurt¡­Spurt¡­.Spurt¡­. Grace stopped stroking my cock when she felt me release my seeds inside her mouth, But she didn''t immediately pull out my cock because she knew that there was still sperm left in my balls, Once again, Grace wavered with what she should do next, should she drink my sperm or not, Grace was still closing her mouth after pulling out my cock of her mouth. I then touched her cheeks and said, "Mom, open your mouth and let me see the sperm in your mouth." Hearing her sons words Grace was shocked and looked at me, When she was still having trouble deciding whether to drink my sperm or not, I suddenly wanted her to show me the sperm in her mouth. I then kissed her forehead and said, "Mom, open your mouth. I want to see it." I knew that she was wavering whether to open her mouth or not. But at that time, I really wanted to see my sperm in her little mouth, With a doubt that could be seen in her eyes, Grace opened her mouth slightly, I looked at her more clearly, mom was sitting on the sofa with her breasts out in the open with her nipples hardened while her mouth was opened with my sperm inside her mouth, it was quite the erotic sight with her golden hair sticking to her face "Good! now swallow it and let me know whether you like the taste of my sperm or not?" My words were domineering different from my gentle side, causing Grace''s eyes to widen, with the shy attitude of her who which had returned, Grace lowered her head and drank my sperm, However, she kept silent and didn''t tell him whether she liked the taste of my sperm or not. Knowing that, I squatted down and made her face me, "How is it, mom? Did my sperm taste good?" Grace, who was shy after hearing my question, decided not to look at me, She kept trying to avoid my gaze, Seeing this, I decided not to ask her more question, since it''s my time to return the favour, I tried to pull her dress to the waist so that I could lick her pussy. However, because she was sitting on the couch, I could only look at her, Grace understood what I wanted, she raised her hips slightly to make it easier for me to lift her dress. Realizing this, I didn''t waste my time and immediately raised her dress to the waist. Soon, I saw her wet thong and her love juice dripping into her thigs. Using my hands, I spread her thighs wider to make him have a better view of her secret place, I held both her thicc thighs as I kissed it both After kissing and licking her thighs a bit, I stuck my tongue and began licking her pussy through her wet thong. "Ahhhhhhh?" Grace''s rose-colored lips gently opened, letting out a lovely moan, And her delicate body quivered when I licked her vagina trough her thong, The sight of her son licking her wet pussy through her throng made her body hotter, Her gaze never separated from my face, or rather, never separated from my tongue which was licking her wet pussy skillfully. While Grace was looking at me lustfully, I on the other hand, kept licking her vagina through her thong, The scent of her wet pussy and the sight of her thong clinging tightly to her vagina made me fell more aroused. At that time, I tried his best not to put my cock in her pussy because I wanted to know the taste of her pussy and her love juice first, Due to her pussy was stuck firmly to her wet thong, I was able to see the shape of her vagina clearly, even though I still hasn''t taken off her thong. And when I noticed her clitoris through her wet thong, I suddenly desired to suck it, I licked her clitoris through her wet thong before finally putting it into my mouth and sucking it. "Ahhhhhh?" Because of my action, Grace fell on the backrest of the couch, Now that her back leaned against the backrest of the sofa, Grace was able to use her hands freely, That was why she grabbed her legs and spread it as wide as she could so that her son could go deeper, I was surprised by this but Without waiting for another second, I used my hands to slide her thong to the other side so that I could get a taste of her pussy directly. ''Beautiful! Her pussy is beautiful.'' When I saw her pink pussy, I could not help but praise it. "Austin, please don''t stare at my pussy like that---" When Grace was about to play with her breasts, she suddenly felt that I stopped sucking her clitoris, she lowered her head and looked at me and when she found out that I was staring at her pussy intently, she was embarrassed, so she immediately covered her pussy with her right hand, Seeing this, I stood up and kissed her forehead, "Don''t be shy. mom, your pussy is beautiful." . "But¡­but it''s embarrassing if you look at my pussy like that?" Even though she said that, Grace didn''t try to resist when I removed her hand from her pussy, After kissing her forehead and her eyes, I squatted down to see her pussy again, This time, Grace let me do what I wanted But when she felt my hot breath in her pussy every time I breathed, Grace suddenly wanted me to lick her pussy immediately. Unconsciously, she raised her hands and landed it on my head. Realizing this, Grace was panicked because her action gave him a sign that she wanted me to lick her pussy immediately, A complicated feeling suddenly appeared on her face, and she didn''t know what should she do or what she has to say to me, for this reason, Grace pulled back her hands and turned her head to the other side, I didn''t see it as I raised her legs and removed her thong I started giving her pussy direct licks, Looking directly I had a view of my Mother''s slutty pink pussy, dripping and leaking juices for her son, Using my fingers, I spread the folds of her beautiful pussy, as I started inserting my tongue on her wet slippery fuck hole. "Oh? ~~~Yes, Austin?~~~~ I love that?!" Mom started moaning out like a slut, as more of her juices dripped down my face, Feeling confident enough, my other hand then started stimulating the area above her pussy, specifically the area around her clit, Using my fingers, I did repeated back and forth motions, before switching to circular motions, So after some time, I then moved my face up, so that my tongue can directly flick her fleshy bean. All the while, my other hand went down her pussy as it reached towards Mom ass. Grabbing and kneading these buns, as I indulged myself on her pussy. I continued to do this alternately until Mom violently grabbed my head by the hair, as she practically buried my face between her thighs as she had a shaking orgasm. "AHHHN? YES! TAKE IT Austinnnn!? Taste your Mother''s love ?for you" Mom said out loud as she raised her face up high while she continued squirting out viscous liquid on me, I tood up as I looked at my mother who had her eyes rolled up from the orgasm ''Damn, looks like her pent up desires is leaking out'' I looked towards her who was laying weakly on the bed, panting for air. Her long straight golden hair was sprawled all over the bed, her large chest were rising up and down while I could see her pink erect nipples sticking out. Her beautiful round ass and her perfect pink pussy looked so delicious right now, as I wanted to pound her senseless, She was still weak from earlier, when I grabbed both her legs as I slowly spread then and pushed them upwards. I looked at my mother''s pussy, opening and closing like it was breathing. "What, Austin I-I~?" she ''protested'', but let alone actually stopping me I felt her pussy release more of her love nectar as she held her own legs to make sure they wouldn''t get in the way, I wanted to lap up her sensitive cunt first which was overflowing with her juices from earlier. So while she held her own legs in a missionary position, I started licking her pussy to get one last taste of my mother''s juices before I take her completely. Slurping sounds echoed throughout our room as I lapped up my mother''s dripping pussy. I then finally raised my head, as I moved forwards placing my cock just above her hungry frustrated pussy. I looked at my Mother''s face staring at me with a mix of expectation, uneasiness, and desire, as I started rubbing my throbbing cock against her pussy lips. She really was a woman who deserved to be well-fucked everyday as I looked at her beautiful face staring at my dick. "Mom, I''m going in" I said as I pointed my dick towards her cave "Oooohh?~~Sooo~~~?big~~~" My dick dug deeper inside her. She then let out a very satisfied sound once she finally felt a cock go inside her once again after all these years. "Ahhhhhn~ My son''s first time?Ahhh~?" ''Oh yeah, to her it would be my first time since she doesn''t know about others'' She had a short laugh and a moan, As she thought about taking her son''s ''virginity'', I felt her pussy tighten around my dick as it clamped down on it. It didn''t feel painful though, it felt better actually as her smooth slippery walls squirmed about my cock, feeling her tight wet cave I was able to start thrusting inside her almost immediately. "Mom, your pussy is so tight" I said out loud to her "Hehe?~ Really? Do you like it? Your Mom''s tight pussy?~ it''s All yours to enjoy~" Mom smiled shyly as she heard my praise about her ''tightness'', I grabbed her ass and carried her with her legs hanging on my hands, mom immediately wrapped her long slender arm around my neck so that she would not fall, she moaned as she spoke "Ahh?--ahhhh--where arhhh we goingg?~~~" "Lets head to the bed room" "Yes?~~~Ahhhhhhh?.. So big..." Grace tilted her head back, and a soft moan came out of her small mouth, Seeing her like that, I wanted to loosen her up. Loosen this Milf pussy up slowly but surely, as I start pounding her everyday. I was surprised by the tightness of her pussy, She already has a three children''s , so I thought her pussy would not be too tight, but man I was wrong, her muscles pussy immediately squeezed my cock wildly the moment my cock entered her pussy. . "Ahhhhhh?" Mom let out a soft moan when I suddenly moved her body up and down once, making my cock in and out of her pussy. "Ahhh.?..Ahh?¡­Ah¡­." Due to my huge cock was still inside her pussy, every time I took a step toward the bed room, a lovely moan escaped from moms mouth, I who was at my limit, began to lose myself in lust again, Her soft moans which were like a song in my ears, coupled with her pussy that never stopped squeezing my cock wildly made me want to put her on the floor and fuck her, Still, I tried to hold back, But because mom kept moaning seductively, I decided to stop my footsteps. "Austin~~, why did y~~Ah¡­?Ah..Ah¡­?" Before mom had finished her words, I moved my waist up and down slowl, "Ah?¡­Austin¡­. Stop moving your waist¡­Ah¡­?.." "Mom, you keep teasing me with your lovely moans, so I decide to punish you" Grace was surprised hearing my worsds but before could talk I stopped moving my waist and walked toward the bed room again, But after two steps, I decided to move my hands so that I could still fuck her while heading toward the bedroom "I''m not teasing you with my moan¡­.Ah¡­?.Ah¡­ It''s because every time you take a step forward, your cock which is inside my vagina also moves...Ah¡­Ah¡­?. And¡­Ah¡­.Ah?¡­.Ah¡­.please stop moving your hands¡­Ah¡­?.." Grace almost lost her strength to hold my shoulders. "Mom, open the door" "Ah¡­?..Alright¡­Ah¡­?." Using her left hand, mom opened the door, I didn''t bother closing the door because there was no one beside us at home, after putting her on the bed, I spoke "Mom we are in the room, so lets fuck" "Ahh¡­?" Because I was on top of her with my cock still inside her pussy, mom could not help but let out a soft moan Chapter 105: Moms Pent Up Desires(3) Laying on the bed with my cock inside her, I looked at her lovingly while stroking her hair gently, Without waiting for another second, I began moving my waist. "Ahhhhhh?" A soft moan escaped from moms little mouth, Her hands which embraced my back, slowly began unwrapping to make it easier to move my waist, because it had been a long time for her to feel a cock in her pussy again, I thrust my cock slowly so that she could get used to it first, Not only that, but by moving slowly, I was able to feel the sensation of her pussy''s muscles squeezing my cock very well too "Ah?¡­Ah¡­?.Ah¡­." even though I was moving my hips slowly, but in Grace''s view, I made the right decision, my cock was the biggest cock she had even had, coupled with her who hadn''t had a cock for a long time; it would take a while before her pussy could handle him moving faster. When I noticed moms fascinating expression as if her mind was on cloud nine, I decided to thrust my cock deeper every time I moved my waist, until finally, the tip of my cock hit her womb repeatedly. "Ahh?¡­.Austin? ¡­.Ah¡­.It feels good?¡­.Ah¡­.Aus¡­Ah¡­." Moms long slender hands clenched the bed sheet while her charming face was swinging to the left and right side. The heavenly pleasure which she felt every time my cock touching her womb could be seen on her face, It was the first time for her to feel pleasure like this. She liked it, no, she loved it very much to the point she didn''t want it to end. This was a feeling she had never felt with her deceased husband before, and she was unable to put it into words. I grabbed her left leg and placed it on my shoulder so that I could thrust my cock deeper and play with her body too, As I was still controlling my movements, I began squeezing her breasts gently before finally pinching her nipples a little hard, which made mom moan loudly. "Ahh?¡­Austin¡­.Ah¡­.?Austin¡­.Ah¡­" Between her moans, Grace, was still able to call out my name. At that time, due to my cock which kept hitting her womb, all she had in mind was me and my cock, mom didn''t expect that she would feel this heavenly pleasure by having sex with her son SLICK¡­..SLICK...SLICK¡­. Because her pussy was very wet, every time I thrust my cock deep inside her, her pussy gushed love juices, and it made the bedsheet wet, Thinking that her pussy was now getting used to the size of his cock, I began thrusting my cock faster and deeper. "Hiii?...Ahh¡­.Ah¡­.?.Ah¡­.Ah¡­?.." when Grace felt that the tip of my cock had entered her womb, her body became weak, her mind went blank, and all she could do was moan and moan, Her love juices were dripping faster, and even tears fell down her cheeks. However, those were not the tears of sadness but the tears of pleasure, the pleasure which will not be forgotten for the rest of her life. Her tits swung wildly in front of me, as I pound her ass down with my hips every time her body bounced up our springy bed. Seeing her milk udders, I lowered my head to start sucking on them like a baby hungry for his Mama''s milk. Unlike a baby though, I was flicking her nipples with my tongue and biting it, to give her some stimulation. "Ooooooh? YES SON! Your cock is just so... Mmmmhm?" Mom moaned out sluttily, I wanted to fuck her in other positions as well, so I wrapped my arms around her waist before rolling over, Now she was the one above as she straddled my hips while I was below her. She wasn''t gonna be riding me though, as I held her body down so that I could reach her large tits with my mouth. Holding her in her place as I wrapped my arms around her waist, I then started thrusting upwards this time. "Ohh? Ohh? Ohh? Ohh? Like that~ Yes!?" Mom moaned out at first, before she also returned the favor as she moved her hips as well, Everytime I would thrust upwards, she would start slamming her hips down as to meet my offense. In this position I can easily go for her tits as they hung just on top of my face. One of my arms let go of her waist, as I started milking these milk jugs of hers. My other hand then also let go of her waist as it slithered down her back before reading towards her round meaty ass. I spanked her white ass multiple times causing it to ripple, while the slightly painful burning sensation on her bum in contrast with the ultimate pleasure she was feeling on her crotch made Mom confused, as a mixture of pain and pleasure brought her mind to ecstasy. As my hard cock continued to plow through my Mother''s drooling cunt, I looked up to enjoy the view of her face twisting and turning in pleasure as my cock went balls deep inside her Milf pussy, multiple times I felt the tip of my dick receive pressure as I reached the entrance of her womb. The womb that gave birth to me. Love nectar flowed out of her, as they slowly dripped down my cock, lubricating it even further . However while I was fucking my mother''s raw pussy, I remembered that this woman was someone who really loves me, she raised me and my sisters all by herself for multiple years, and I remembered the gentle smile she always had as she looked at me like I was her treasure. Slowly, old memories came back to me "Mom! I love you! Let''s do this forever!" I said as I felt my pleasure reach it''s climax as well, I then decided to thank her by giving her the biggest creampie of her life. I made sure that her womb was filled to the brim with my ''gratitude''. As I pushed my cock as deep as I could in her convulsing pussy, as I cummed deep inside her fertile fuck hole. She reached her second orgasm as well, when she felt her son''s warm semen flow inside her fertile womb. I saw her face widen in shock for a moment as her mouth opened in an ''o'' shape. However it quickly went away as she reached the zenith of her sexual pleasure. "Ooooooohh? GOD! You came... inside Mom? So much~" Her face was still lost in pleasure as she spoke out those words, "Haaaah... Do you to knock Mama up that badly?... Haaah... Do you want to see me pregnant?" Mom smiled with her hair all messy as she felt my warm cum deep inside her womb, it seems that the sex was slowly bringing out another woman, I smiled as my hands travelled to her stomach as I held it, I looked at with a feiry passion as I spoke "Yes!, I want to fill up this stomach of yours with lost of our children!" My words caused mom to tremble as her pussy squeezed me tighter, milking my dick further, Grace went into to daze as an image of me with our children flashed through her mind, I didn''t let her think more as I swished our position, I switched to doggy style as I started to ram her from behind, mom didn''t do anything as she was tired, as I was banging her I noticed her cute ass hole "Ahhhhhhhh?" Grace, who was unable to move her body, could only moan. Her head, which was resting on a pillow, moved following the rhythm of my thrust, my hips slapped against her meaty ass, as the sound of meat hitting each other was heard, After taking her love juices and placing it on her ass hole, I immediately thrust my fingers into her ass hole "Hiiiiii?" Grace gritted her teeth. Actually, she wanted to tell me that it was dirty because she still hasn''t cleaned it, But because she was in her weak condition, she couldn''t say to me about it. "So tight" when I put his fingers into her ass hole, her ass hole''s muscles were squeezing my fingers wildly. "Cumming¡­.Cumming¡­.. I''m coming¡­.." Grace was unable to endure the great pleasure when I was playing with her ass hole and hitting her womb with my huge cock at the same time, making her have an orgasm for the third time, feeling mom tightening around me, I moved faster as I felt my release coming closer, I held both her ass cheeks groping it, changing it''s shape and with one final thrust I pulled her ass, as my sperms exploded inside her womb overloading it "Ahhh?~~sooo~~~much?~~inside~~~me?e" Grace felt her womb overload from my cum, I stayed in the same position for a few seconds as I kept unloading inside her, afterwards I brought my cock out as my sperm flowed out from moms pussy, sitting up I could see the image of my mother laying face down with her ass up, her eyes above her head as she was lost in pleasure, I laid down next to her with a smile on my face, I looked at my panting mother as I spoke "Shall we continue?" I didn''t need to say anything else after as mom turned around as she spread her pussy with her hands inviting me in, I didn''t hold myself back as I moved in front of her hole and entred with one swift move, Grace''s moans sounded inside the room, as she clung tightly to her son, and moved her hips to match the movements of her son, The bed creaked under the intense movements of sex. The room was starting to get hotter with the intense sex between me and my mother "Haa?! Nn?~ Aus¡­My Austinnnn?~" I continued to ram into mom as she moaned into my ears "Nnn Ah?! ah Nyaa ?~ good, It feels good ?~ " Grace keeps moaning louder and louder, While I continues to fiercely move my cock inside my mother''s pussy, Over time, moms pussy became more slippery due to her love juices and my seed which acted as a lubricant causing me to move my hips with more speed I observed the panting face of my mother, she had her tongue out with her eyes intoxicated with pleasure, she had begun to lose herself in pleasure. "Mother! Mother! I''ll make you cum!!" I extended my hands, and grabbed the big and delicious breasts of my mother, they felt as if they were soft and elastic meatballs in my hands, I did not stop and began to massage and squeeze the large breasts tightly, stretching them, squeezing them continuously, causing my mother to moan with pleasure. "Nnyaaa? ~ my, my breasts ?~! Ah! Cumming? ~ " I could feel how my mother''s pussy clenched suddenly when she began to reach orgasm. ''Tight!'' I suddenly took my mother from her armpits and lifted her up on top of me "Nyaa ?~!" But I did not stop moving my hips and started to make mom come down and climb on my cock, using her pussy as if it was toy "Ahhh!? My pussy Ah Nnn? ... my pussy feels, it feels gooodd ?~! " Grace got even more excited by being used as if she was an object by her son, She could feel my cock entering her, and almost reached the door of her uterus "Ahhhh? ~ my, my uterus?, ah ah Nnnn? ~" Grace extended both her hands towards me, and she hugged me tightly! "Ah! ah, Mother!" "Austin~? my son, my Austyy?!" "I love you! I love you, mother!" "Ah!? ah~ Really!? I''m happy?!" "Do you love me, mother?! Tell me you Love Me!!" "I love you! ?I love you! Nyaa ?~! " I kissed and sucked on my mothers sweet lips while fiercely moving my waist, Grace also frantically entangled her tongue with me "Fua!? Coming !? I''m coming again! I''m coming?! " "Ah! Good! I''m going to make you cum again, mother!" "Haa! ?Ha! Nnn! Aaaa?~ann!?!!" Grace fiercely embraces her son, while wrapping her legs through her son, not allowing him to separate from her. While she was cumming, I felt my mother clinging tightly to me trembling during her orgasm, which made me more excited as I waited for her to finish her orgasm. * gasp * * gasp * Grace gasps intensely as she rests her head on my chest, the orgasm she had, caused her whole body to become sensitive, She somehow feels warm and secure as she leans against her beloved son I looked down to see my beautiful milf mother breathing erotically on my chest, with her big naked breasts moving with her breath and her lascivious body trembling with the sensual sweat of sex we had, Approaching her face, I took the lips of my mother kissing her, then separated and whispered in my mother''s ear "Mother ... was it good?" my mother turns red at the question of her son, She hides her face in her son''s chest and nods "Y-yes ... it felt good" "Well, now I guess it''s my mother''s turn to make me feel good, right?" I Asked with a lascivious smile. Gracde becomes even more flushed, but even so, she nods her head and murmurs shyly "It would be unfair that I alone... feel good ..." I reclined on the bed, While watching my mother standing naked in front of me "Mother, now move alone," I said while exposing my erect cock upwards. * Gulp * Grace swallowed saliva when she saw her son''s erect cock, She slowly stood on the bed and positioned herself on my cock, slowly she sat up until her son''s cock touched her pussy. "Nnn?~n" Mom moaned at the faint touch between her pussy and my cock, Slowly, she settled down and took my cock with her hand while placing it in the opening of her pussy, I smiled when I saw how my mother sat on me. "Nyaa ?~ !!" Grace let out a loud lascivious moan when the cock of her son began to enter inside her. "Ahh! Nn? ~ ah, it''s inside ?~ " "Good, mother!" Grace moaned as she looked down, and saw how her hips had come down completely, with her pussy swallowing her son''s cock completely, She began to move her hips, while her large breasts swayed. ... Sometime later¡­ "Ngiiiii ?iii i! Co, cock?! Ah! my pussy feels gooood?!!" "Mother, your ruined face is so beautiful" "Nhoooooo Nn? ~ do not see me! Nyaa? ~ something, cooming?! " After a while of moving her hips, Graces mind began to blank, my dick still kept moving inside moms juicy and messy pussy. "Nnnnnnn~ ?ah ah!" Grace moans crazily with pleasure while moving her waist desperately over me, Her tongue comes out of her mouth as she gasps, and her lascivious eyes always look intoxicated with pleasure at her son, as if she does not want to look away from her beloved son. "Cumming !!? Austinn, I''m about to cum again ?!!! " "Nnn ... wait, mother! Hold on! " "Y-yes~? " Hearing my words Grace tensed her body, holding her release, I fiercely grabbed mom''s ass with my hands and began to move, Starting an intense piston-shaped waist motion! "Mother, I want you to be my mine and only mine!" "Nyaa? ~ I-I Ah? ah! " "Say it mother, say you''re going to be mine, and wait for me to ejaculate first, otherwise I''ll stop!" "Ah! .?.. Yes, yes, Um!! I will be yours?, I will become an exclusive hole for my son ?!!! That''s why, give me your cock, I want your cock always inside me ?!! " Grace exclaimed as she continued to move her waist lasciviously over me, her obscene body had become sweaty and sticky, while she was moving her body, panting and rubbing her large breasts against her son "Nn ?~ Austinn! My son?!---my love?!" Seeing this Milf, Mother of 3 and my own mother acting in that lascivious way, incited the bestial inside me, my cock got bigger inside my mother''s pussy. "Nyaa? ~ it got bigger ah! ?ah " I took my mother holding her safely, I placed her under me, Grace became happy to be dominated by her son, while crying and drooling saliva, her female juice was overflowing completely from her juicy pussy. "My son, come to me? !! My love, I belong to you, you can use it as you wish ?~ !! " Grace exclaimed while opening her legs inviting me as extended her arms in an attempt to embrace me "Nn ~ ?I want, I want to have more sex with my son, with my love?! Kiss my womb more with your cock! Nyaaa ?~ " ''Damn, she''s long gone'' For a moment I thought about how she would be when her reason returned, I pounced on mom, as I fiercely insert my cock with all my might causing me to go deep inside my mother and slammed against the door of her uterus! "Nyaaa?! My inside! My uterus?!" *Slap!* "AHhh? !!!" In response to my mother''s frantic screams and lascivious invitations I gave her a slap in her fleshy ass. "What a dirty mother, asking for her sons dick?! " *Slap* "Aaaah~~?!!" "Tell me what kind of mother are you?" *slap* The slaps to the white and fleshy big ass of my mother, made her ass shudder and tremble like a flan, But it seems that these slaps increased the pleasure that Grace felt! "Come on mother! Tell aren''t you a slut that thrist after your son?!" "Aaah! ?Nn ~ yes, yes!!?" * Slap * * slap * Every time I hits her ass, my mothers voice gets sweeter and more high pitch voice and it kept increasing "Nyaaaa ?~ I''m sorry, I''m sorry for being such a mother ~ ?!! " "What mother?" "Nn ~ yes?, A sluty one that lusts sfter her son? ~~! " "Well said, mother!" I began to swing my waist harder, repeatedly banging on the door of mothers womb in an attempt to open that door and introduce my cock inside. "Ahhhhh~~?" Little by little, I opened a small hole in the door of my mother''s womb "Mother, do you feel that?! I''m opening the door of your womb! I''m opening your door for our babies!!" "Nn ~ ?Ah ?! Ah ah Nyaa! that place, that place is for the babies? ~! " * Slap * "I''m going to cum !! Mother, I''m going to cum inside your womb!!" "Ahh! Nn ?~, inside! release everything inside of me! I want to get pregnant?~ !! " I clenched my teeth at the intense pleasure, I gaves one last blow with my cock, hitting the tip of my glans against the door of the womb, opening a small hole and introducing my glans inside and ejaculating!, painting my right inside her "Aaaaaahhh ?~~ Nn inside! Everything is inside, it feels hot! it feels hot inside me !! Nyaa?~!" .... "Uuuuhhn~ You''re Too deppp inside me?" She said as I raised one of her legs while I fucked her standing up "Oohh... inside again?" ... "Ooooh?Yes, like that~ Fuck me harder?" Mom said as she bent over for me "Ahhhn? Ahhhn? Ohhh Soo goooddd? " Mom moaned out like a bitch as I rammed her from behind .... That wasn''t the only time I came inside her that night, we fucked in all the positions she wanted. She rode me, she let me fuck her from behind, I came inside her while, she was standing up, with that the night ended up with ,me completely filling my mothers wom Chapter 106: A Time Well Spent The sun rose as light began to spread across the world, light descended through the windows, to a room, where a young man and a woman was laying on the bed naked, as the light fell into my eyes, it slowly opened Opening my eyes, I could feel the weight of a body on me, turning my head down I could see my mother sleeping with her head on my chest, her golden hair fell on my chest as she slept with a contended smile on her face, yesterday was truly a great day, we had kept going at it for hours, it seemed that all the pent up lust mother had was unleashed that day, we truly did go all out Smiling I looked at her as my hands were on my meaty ass, I slowly started to grope and massage her ass, it was both spongy and elastic, making it so that her ass turned into different shape yet it stayed strong, feeling a strong stimulation on her ass Grace opened her eyes Opening her eyes the handsome face of her son appeared in her view, soon the memeleies of last night flashed through her mind, a deep shade of red covered her face, she placed her face on my chest hiding as she spoke in a very small voice "We did it a lot last night, yet you already started playing with my body in the morning, do you like my body that much?" "Of course, moms body is the best, I could play with it for years without end, plus it was not me who was screaming yesterday while muttering ''I will be pregnant'' out loud" Hearing my retort Grace blushed as she shyly hid her face on my chest again, though a small worry filled her mind, yesterday her son had realsed a lot inside her, she was afraid that if she would get preganant "Austin I-" "Don''t worry, you won''t get pregnant, unless I want to, you won''t get pregnant" Grace looked at my face a bit doubtful but seeing my serious expression she nodded her head inclining to belive me, yet a small disappointment filled her, somewhere deep within her she wanted my child, seeing her expression I rubbed her stomach as I spoke with a mischievous smile "Don''t worry I will surely fill these up in the future" Hearing my words Grace was stunned for a bit before she hit my chest as she paced her head on my chest but the thing here was that she didn''t deny it when I spoke that I wanted to fill her, I smirked seeing that, I gently stroked her hair as she layed on my chest I wasn''t lying when I spoke about the pregnancy, using the spell from the system I am able to avoid pregnancy, for now I am not really ready to have a child but yesterday night I was really tempted to impregnate my mother, it was a dangerous thought that I almost fulfilled it , I kissed moms forehead as I spoke "You can continue to sleep, you must be tired, I will go and make us breakfast" Grace didn''t say anything but I felt a nod on my chest, I gently placed her on the bed as I kissed her cheeks before heading to the bath, a few minutes later I was in a fresh new dress, cooking in the kitchen The house already has the required stuff, dress, food.....etc for a family, I had bought this house to be used as a love nest for me and mom, after all I really can''t be intimate as how I want in the mansion I sang a song as I moved the pan, I was making a French based baked toast with cream and eggs, I also made some soap, smashed potatoes and other stuffs for a healthy breakfast, a few minutes later I was placing the dish on the dinning table, soon the door was opened as mom walked in with a new one piece dress, She smiled as she walked into the room "Smells delicious, looks like you have improved you cooking?" "Indeed but I did go the extra length today to impress my beautiful lover" Grace smile widened as she walked out to me as she gave me a peck on my lips as she spoke "I see then I will be looking forward to it" Grace sat on the table as I to sat close to her, I scooped the soup first in a spoon, as I brought it to her mouth, mom opened her mouth, she she took a gulp, drinking the soup her eyes lit up "It''s good" Grace''s words weren''t a normal compliment, as a princess the amount of great food she tasted was vast, yet this food was on par on it or surpassed it, there was a certain flavor to the food which she couldn''t describe, it was only when she looked at her son Grace understood, the food was good but the fact that her son made it for her made the food more delicious to her "I see that''s good" I smiled happily as I scooped the second time and bought it to moms face, she moved to take a bite but I moved it back, she tried again yet she failed, she looked at me with a aggrieved look, I chuckled as I spoke "I will only give you more if you ask me with a specific words" Grace raised her eyebrows in intrigue I went close to her ears as I whispered some words, hearing it Grace''s eyes widened with surprise, she looked at me as she blushed and looked down "I-I ca-can''t say that, it''s too embarrassing" "But I really want to hear you call me that" I looked at her with atmost seriousness as I said those words, seeing it mom hesitated, "C''mon mom we have already done much more embarrassing things, so this is nothing, can''t you fullfill this wish of mine?" My words seemed to hit mom hard as she began contemplating, she thought for a moment before she spoke with a blush on her face "Hu-Husband please give me some more" As Grace said the last words her face was almost completely red, as she looked to the ground, I felt my sugar level shoot through the roof to see such a shy expression on my mother "Of curse anything for m cute wife--" With that I continued to serve her, after some time she would scoop some and serve me, with that breakfast passed, with both of use feeding each other, along with some flirtings and laughs After breakfast we headed outside to the park, in disguise of course, the morning rays fell from the sky to the ground, as birds flew in the sky, fresh air blew to my nose as I sat in the bench with mom on my right with her head on my shoulder "This is nice" Mom spoke as she looked at the group of people living their daily life without any grave worriers or problems, a part of her envied these people who could go along with their mundane life without worrying about betrayal, politics and as such Feeling the chaotic thoughts of the woman at my side, I held her soft hands as I squeezed it tight, relying my support to her, feeling the comfort from my hands, Grace smiled feeling contended, she could say that these days are the best ones in her life right now, yet the thought of me leaving in a few weeks dimmed her "What happened?" Feeling that mom was feeling down again I spoke questioning the reason, Grace was silent she didn''t speak, a feeling of discontent was filling her mind, she laid on my shoulder as she spoke "It''s nothing, I was just thinking about how you would be leaving me in a few weeks" Hearing moms words I grew silent, I could feel loneliness from her words, after all how could she not, I ran away when I was young and my sisters left for school when they turned 14, she was the only one left in the mansion, making her feel lonely I left the hand holding hers as I wrapped it around her waist pressing moms body to mine, I looked at the woman, who was on my shoulder as I spoke "Grace, don''t you have a recommended job into the Babylon Academy, why won''t you attend it?" Hearing my words moms eyes wisened in surprise as she looked at me "How did you know?" Grace was confused, she had never said to anyone else about the military teacher recommendation she got at Babylon Academy, I smiled mysteriously as I said "It''s a secret" "Humph, don''t tell me if you don''t want to" I chuckled seeing mom act like this, I continued to speak as I asked her "You didn''t tell me why you didn''t accept it" "Sigh...you know that I can''t leave my post, especially not know when there are many uncertain currents rising within the Empire" There was frown on moms face as she spoke, indicating her struggle at making this decision, I held her waist tightly as I looked deeply into her eyes "Grace do you trust me?" "Of course!, I trust you the most!" "Then leave it all to me" "!" Grace''s eyes widened as she looked at my deep purple eyes, she could feel an underlying meaning to my words "If you trust me, leave it all to me, you have already done your best to look after us, now it''s my turn to look after you, mom leave all the problems to me, it''s time that you enjoy your life, from now onwards you are not alone lean on me mother, I will be with you all the way" Grace closed her eyes after hearing my words, all these years she had being dealing with it all, she had bore it all alone, now she was not alone, she had me beside her, feeling the warmth of my body and the support I gave her all the doubts that she had vanished, Grace opened her eyes as she looked at me She moved forward as she kissed me, her lips were on mine as she transferred her love to me, we kissed for a few seconds before mom broke the kiss as she once again layed her head on my shoulder, before speaking in a teasing voice "Then I will listen to my husband" When I heard mom speak this time, something felt different it was as if a load that was on her disappeared and I got my answer soon +50,000 affection [ Name: Grace Lionheart Love: 115% Remark: Gone my peaceful days!! ] Seeing the info I got I couldn''t help but look at the graceful woman on my shoulder one more time, looks like there will be a lot of problems in the future but I will deal with one things at a time Like that weeks passed as the day of my departure arrived "I will be coming soon Babylon, wait for me!" Chapter 107: The Babylon Academy 3rd Person POV: The sound of waves rippling was heard, the smell of the sea weaved through the rippling sea, the screams of dangerous sea monsters could be heard, up above the sea, a floating object could be seen It remained suspended in the air, defying gravity, the size of the floating land was humongous, there seems to be no end to it''s size as it defiantly floated high in the sky, huge buildings and landscapes covered the sky, creating an enchanting scene The Babylon City, the great towering city that continued to exist for thousands of years, built by the eleven great hero''s, still it stands as the symbol of peace between all races, currently it''s huge size seemed to have no end as it floated high in the sky Deep within this huge floating ground within it''s centre lay the Babylon Academy, the greatest gathering place for geniuses across the world, created along with the city, it still remains the highest ranked learning institute in the world The Academy itself spreads over a huge distance, it''s sheer size equals a whole city, the whole Academy life covers over 10 years, with it divided among different divisions, there are three divisions of the academy them being mid, high and graduation division or they were called the Meth, Seth and Berth divisions The age 14 to 16 is the mid or the Meth division, while the 17 to 19 is called the High or Seth division and the age 20 to 24 is the Berth division, the Academy ranged a lot with towering towers and places for each class chosen by the students, ranging from places for knights, mages, berserkers, shielder''s, witch''s, archers...etc, each place being a top notch area to train each students Right now there was a lot of students moving here and there, all the students of the school were excitedly moving to a certain area, all of them were moving towards a certain stadium, a huge stadium stood covering a great area, it''s design was round with a humongous size, it seemed to contain at least thousands of students Within the stadium there was a private room belonging to students with a greater privilege, unlike the students who had to sit in the stands, these students had a room with luxurious design only usable by them Within the large room, sat ten women''s each having enchanting looks that could charm all men''s, the room was huge with space for hundreds of people, yet it was being used by a few, There was seven chairs in the room were the ten women''s sat, there were several other women''s'' who stood behind them loyally "Looks like this years Seth hunt will be fun, do any of you have any bets?" The one who spoke was a woman with blonde hair and sky blue eyes, her beautiful face was blinding to look at, she had a suppressive aura seemingly somehow urging people to follow her will, Olivia Ezraiel''s words echoed in the room bringing on the attention of the rest of who gathered in the room, she had a disposition as bright as the son "I think there are some good seedlings on this years hunt" A black haired girl sitting a few distance from Olivia spoke, she had matching deep black eyes that seemed like the abyss, unlike Olivia''s sun like aura hers was silent matching the enchantment of the moon, Carmel Twilights words seemed to irritate Olivia as she spoke "Tch, you don''t have to be so gloated since you have more followers this year" "Oh?, jealous?" Carmel only sneered to Olivia''s words, earning a rising anger from her words "C''mon stop it both of you, we all now that you both annoy each other" The one who spoke this time was a beautiful woman with platinum hair and emerald eyes, unlike the other 2 girls she had a more calming aura, her natural precense seemed to calm the surroundings, her words too was smoothing, she had a natural beauty that seemed to sweep into those who kept focusing on her, people would die just to be graced by her precense, the sole princess of the Eleven Empire Sabrina Mammon Galen Delong Hearing Sabrina''s words both Olivia and Carmel stopped fighting, even they had to give some face to her, as they stopped speaking silence had regained to the room as the ten women''s looked at the huge screen that was displayed in the centre of the stadium There were two people in the stadium who were hipping up the situations, as they hipped at the coming competition, all the students around the stadium were eagerly waiting for the upcoming competition the Seth hunt! The Seth hunt a huge activity that takes place on the 5th year of the Academy, every 18 year old of the academy will take place in it, it was a huge event where everyone came to take a look, the game requires strength, intelligence, intuition and a great will to come out as the champion The game began with each of the students being dropped into a forest where they would struggle to survive, as their numbers reched a certain level, they are given a puzzle to solve if they wished to leave the forest, afterwards it would be a race among them to reach a location, where they had to complete the task provided by the puzzle After that they must fight for a certain spot, even after all that they are required to race along the infamous water slate to reach their final destination to be named the winner, each year the hunts are different but this years hunt was especially more harder than the last So the question is who will emerge victorious? Chapter 108: The Seth Hunt(1) "Dean, vice Dean, teachers and my dear friends, welcome to this years Seth hunt!!" The one was screamed was a young man of 20 sprouting a light brown hair and eyes, he had a handsome look as he spoke through the voice enhancing magic tool, his commentary drew in the interests of all the students "This years Seth hunt would begin in the next half an hour!, who would emerge as the winner this year, there are a lot of powerful students attending it this year!, hope you all have set in your bet, cause I have" The commenter continued to speak as he continued to hype the atmosphere, making a bustling situation, the students roared as they sat in the circular stadium, the boy Max stood in the centre of the stadium, while a girl stood next to him with another magic tool The girl had blonde hair and bright black eyes, her body too was well proportioned, wearing the Babylon Academies badge, her ears was pointed signifying her Elven lineage, she held the magic tool near her mouth as she spoke "Guys!, you ready?, the hunt today will be commented by me Ria and my co-host Max!, this years hunt would be extra difficult!, so who would emerge victorious in this hunt?, lets find out!" Ria''s voice was soft and pleasing to the ear, earning the attention of the students, at the same time the huge screen floating on the image had a countdown that was counting backwards from 30, each students could have their own mini screen to see their interested participant but you had to pay for that service As for the women''s in the room, they had their own screen floating in front of them providing them any image they desired to see, the screen would display what would be taking place during the hunt, you could focus on your desired participant At the same time lots of different student were teleported into a huge forest, each one of them were teleported to different part of the forest, but even though they arrived in the forest they were unable to move their body for the time being, the scene was shown on the screen, earning the focus of all the students At the same time the women''s in the special room, started focusing on their special students, at that moment as if thinking about something Olivia''s eyebrows scrunched up as she looked to the woman behind her as she spoke with a high pitch voice that came to her without her notice "Come to think of it, would he be participating in the hunt?" Hearing the unnatural raise in her voice the women''s in the room focused on her as they looked at the girl behind Olivia she had blonde hair and green eyes with a beautiful face, she wore light tight armor that held to her well trained body, she wore a skirt that displayed her long legs covered with black stockings, any man that looked at her would want to have a touch of her legs There was a sword strapped to her waist, she stood straight with her head held high, there was a cold look at her face, looking like a commander, men would desire to conquer this prideful woman, hearing Olivia''s question a change in expression came to her face as the image of her beloved brother flashed through her mind, unknowingly a smile came up her face Seeing a smile coming up on this normally stoic girl, all the girls in the room raised their eyes in intrigue, Nora''s eyes twinkled as she spoke back to Olivia "I don''t know about that, the last time I contacted him, he said that he would be arriving today with my mother, as for if he would participate I honestly have no idea" Hearing Nora''s answer Olivia turned back to the screen as a certain glint passed through her eyes, the others didn''t say anything as they focused back on the screen, where the countdown had ended with all the participants moving through the forest, each one of them zoomed through the forest scouting their path There was a total 500 students moving through the forest, once the number reaches 250 the next round would begin, this was a hunt were only the strong would survive, within a certain part of the forest a black haired red eyed boy could be seen scouting the forest, he had a righteous look and a decent face, he held his hand tightly as he spoke "C''mon Leonardo, this is your chance to shine, we can do it Durendal!" The boy Leonardo spoke to himself as his eyes twinkled with light, with that he started moving through the forest searching for his prey, at the same time in another part of the forest stood a boy with brown hair and black eyes with an average face, his eyes was calm as he stood tall with a smile on his face, he looked at the forest with a hungered gaze as he spoke "This forest looks much better than the game, I am really itching to meet you Leonardo" With that he disappeared from where he stood, at the same time several fights had broken out in the forest, in this hunt not only are the students the hunters but also the beasts that lives within the forest, you must always be on the look out for danger A boy of 18 held his spear as he carefully stood behind a bush hiding, a certain girl was walking through the forest with vigilant eyes, a protective barrier around her as her hands flowed with mana, waiting for any dangerous movement, the boy behind the bush held his spear as his mana flowed into it, his spear lit up as he activated his families skill, ''sonic throw'', before the girl could react to the gathered mana the boy threw his spear which broke through the girls barrier and her heart killing her Well not exactly killing her, as the girl broke into different particles, losing the hunt, people won''t die in the hunt, as they would just be kicked out but here comes the question why should we all hunt? That''s were it matters, the more kills the more points you have, the points though wont win you the hunt, you would at least be given a head start, the ones with the highest points would get an extra lead in the next round, not only that the points you gain could be used to buy stuff from the school, things to improve your power Hence those who think that they could not win, would hunt for points either killing the students or hunting different monsters, the boy smiled as he saw his kill, for a moment he let his gaurd down and at the same time the huge snake that was hiding watching him, swallowed the boy in one gulp killing him "Ohh poor Randel, he had just ranked in points to be killed by the Mollowan snake!" Max held the magic tool close to his mouth as he commented on the scene that had just happened, meanwhile the screen above displayed the ongoing chaos "Oh!, look at that Gina had just reached her 10th kill, she''s es going in hot!, will she rack the most points?" Ria spoke as the atmsphere in the stadium hipped Chapter 109: The Seth Hunt(2) "Um, looks like the demons you chose are playing well" Within the special room where the 9 girls sat a girl with bright red hair and eyes, spoke, her long blood red hair fell down her shoulders on the chair she sat, her eyes were sharp, she gave off a sharp vibe, seemingly being hard to approach Her eyes was cold, unlike the stoic Nora, her eyes held no feelings, seemingly desolate, she seemed like the type that would not even flinch even if the world burned, yet that look with her beautiful face only seemed to ignite men''s desire to conquer her, Isabella Belphegor the crown princess of the country of Angria, a country hailed for it''s magic "Indeed, he''s doing much better than the magicians you choose, who got killed at the very beginning" Hearing the girl who spoke Isabella''s eyes flashed, it seems that magicians fate was already sealed, she snorted as she looked at the girl who sat next to her "Angelina it''s none of your business about what happens in my group" Angelina Lucifer Wales Beelzebub the crown princess of the Olfan Empire of the Demon realm, she had olive colored hair that fell to her shoulders along with bright peach fox like eyes that shined, she had an s shaped body that was covered by her dress Her face was seductive, that seemed to bring out the desires within anybody that looked at her, she had a black tail with a heart shape that rested on her back, she had a seductive smile on her face as she spoke back to Isabella "So what if I did?, is there something wrong with what I said?" Isabella''s eyes furrowed hearing Angelina''s words, a bit of her mana was released bringing a suffocating atmosphere to the room, it was then that another girl spoke "Stop it both of you, if you both want to fight take it outside" Hearing the girls words both of them looked at another woman sitting on another chair, she was bewitchingly curvaceous, having a near ideal body figure that can tempt the souls of many men, her beautifully long blue hair swayed down towards her waist like crystal clear water, matching her ocean blue hair were azure coloured eyes that carried a sharp and dangerous aura, showcasing a deep pride within her she wore a silky blue hair, that flowed down to her ankles and perfectly highlighted her assets, Marlene Kia Leviathan, the next queen of the whale tribe and the future ruler of the sea, she looked at both of them as a mighty aura descended down from her, Isabella''s cold eyes looked at Marlene before she focused back at the screen, while Angelina just smiled mysteriously At the same time Max and Ria continued to comment on the scenarios that took place with in the hunt "Oh!, would you look at that, Robert has took out another one!" "And here we have Maria zipping in the shadows taking others out without them even knowing how they died!" "Look here, Romano is here hunting different beasts, racking in more points, he seemed to be unstoppable with his axe hunting one after another" Max and Ria kept looking at the different scenes in front of them while displaying the most interesting ones on the huge screen, creating a feverish atmosphere in the stadium, soon a scene got Max''s eyes as he swapped the scene to the huge screen above "Guys!, have a look at this, here we have the demon Mozart swinging his swords cleaving his was through the hunt!" Soon the students focused on the screen where a demon with four hands, grey skin and 2 eyes hunted, he had four swords in his hands as he fought a group of other students, he wasn''t at a disadvantage as he killed students after students, soon the four student group was extinguished "Would you look at that!, Mozart was named among the most probable to win in the poll we had conducted and he seemed to be staying true to his strength moving unhindered, it seems he would have a huge chance in winning the Seth hunt!" As Max finished speaking several demon students screamed as they chanted Mozart''s name, even Angelina nodded her head as she muttered good it was then a swish was heard and after that only the body of Mozart remained as his head had exploded! Max: "..." The students: "..." The Girls in the room: "..." Silence remained as all the students looked at the scene with disbelief as one of the best contestants being broken into particles under their eyes, some even rubbed their eyes in daze, others cursed under their breath for losing their points in the bet "Replay!!" It wasn''t known who but someone had shouted replay, soon everyone else started chanting demanding an explanation for what had happened, even those girls in the room were intrigued, except for Angelina who had a darkened expression from losing one of her top players Soon Max and Ria started looking through the screen playing the recorded video in replay slowly soon, the scene was clear, seeing what had happened both Max and Ria''s eyes widened in surprise, they didn''t wait any longer as they played the scene on the bigger scene, Ria opened her mouth as she spoke "You won''t believe what had happened!, see for yourself and then believe" As she finished speaking she played the scene in slow motion, under everyones eyes, they saw as Mozart killed his last enemy and screamed in exhilaration , it was at this time they caught sight of an arrow moving slowly, they saw as the arrow went inside Mozart''s mouth and explode killing him Everyone took a deep breath seeing it, an arrow!, a single arrow to kill one of the top participant!, Max didn''t wait for them to ask, as he swiped the scene moving it the archers location, soon everyone saw a brown hair and black eyed boy holding a bow standing above a hill seeing it some students eyes popped out, not from seeing the boy but because the brown haired boy stood at least a few kilometers away!, he had killed Mozart from such a distance!, seeing this scene Olivia''s eyes flashed as she asked to another student who stood behind "Nina give me the specifics of this student" Nina the girl with a short hight, brown hair and eyes, with a cute look nodded her head as a board appeared in her hand, she lowered her head she looked through it with inhuman speed, a few seconds passed as she she looked back at Olivia with a frown "With what I read his names Auther but his information states that he is a spear user, also he doesn''t seem to have any excellent abilities in combat" As Nina finished speaking she looked back at Nora who furrowed her brows, before she sneaked a peek at Nora, before she could speak Carmel did "Did you guys notice that he didn''t recive any points after his kill?" It''s only when Carmel spoke that the others girls focused on the issue, each student was given a badge that saved their points after each kill, these points could only be used by the said person, hence nobody could steal from another "So someone else is impersonating him?, for what?, what''s the gain?" This time Angelina spoke with a intrigued smile, her question was substantial, after all what''s the gain?, even if person has to disguise as another, he has to be part of the 5th year group and part of the school, so what''s the use in hiding your power? Chapter 110: The Seth Hunt(3) "Um, this is interesting...." Marlene spoke with an intrigued tone, her eyes moved to her subordinate behind her, the girl behind her had blue hair and green eyes, Marlene spoke with an authority voice "Find out the last location of this Auther before he entered for the hunt" The girl before her nodded her head before she left the room, soon the rest of the girls focused back to the screen where the fake Auther was being displayed, all of the students attention turned to him, as they saw him nocking another arrow to his bow He twirled the arrow, as a bit of lightning flowed to the bow, unknown to no one a small crimson flame was induced at the tip of the bow, the flame was his winning card, it is something that would not be stopped by any mortal He left the arrow as it moved with sonic speed, flying towards a certain target, a few kilometers away a girl could be seen moving through the forest, her eyes was sharp as she moved through the forest, barriers surrounded her, she flinched as her eyes turned to a certain direction a feeling of dread filled her mind She didn''t hesitate as she ran her mana through her body, soon she saw a arrow zipping to her, her brows furrowed as she felt the arrow marking her, even if she moved the arrow will follow her mana signature, she waved her hand as she created a flame barrier above her normal one At the same time she created several fiery spears as she shot it towards the arrow flying towards her, there was a smug smile on her face, yet it didn''t last long as she saw that none of the fiery spears hurt the arrow, yet she could only despair as she saw lighting release from the arrow increasing the arrows speed She could only watch with despair as the arrow easily ripped through the all her barriers, due to the sudden increase in speed she was unable to dodge, the girl could only watch as the arrow ripped through her heart killing her, she couldn''t even find her killer "Ohhhhh!, would you look at that fake Auther had taken out another top player with a single arrow!" Max screamed as he held the magic tool close to his mouth, the crowd screamed with enthusiasm, during the last few minutes both Max and Ria had being digging up information about Auther, learning that he was not the real one, this had created a huge waves, everyone now wanted to know the mysterious persons identity "Will our fake Auther be the dark horse that change the path of the game?" Ria spoke with a smile as she looked at the image of the fake Auther nocking another arrow to his bow, while at the same time in the luxurious room with the girls, Carmel had a frown on her face while Olivia was laughing, she looked at Carmel as she spoke with a provocative voice "Ha..haha....would you look at that one of your star player killed with a single arrow, how funny!" Olivia was clearly happy with the turn of events, in this hunt that girl was one of the leading one from Carmel''s group, now she died with a single arrow from a nobody, this was a slap to Carmel''s face, especially since she was just boasting about the girl for some time "You don''t have to gloat so much, after all you didn''t even have a strong contestant in this Set hunt" Carmel''s answer was unexpected causing Olivia''s brows to twitch, just as they were going to bicker again, a melodic voice was heard, her voice was charming, clearly her voice was more than enough to pull the souls others, "Are you girls forgetting about the fact that this student is able to eaisly take out other top students of the 5th year" The girl who spoke with a charming voice had maroon colored hair, deep blue eyes, her body was moderate wearing a light red dress, her ears hidden by her hair was gills like, extended, her face was beautiful with plump lips, that brought out peoples desire to take a bite, Catherine Madaras poseidin, the princess of the mermaid tribe "Indeed he looks strong!, I wonder how it would be to fight him!" The girl who responded had orange and brownish mane like hair with orange cat like eyes, she smiled as she spoke showcasing her canine tooth, there was a lion like tail behind her back, which moved around excitedly, her body was hot with wide hips and huge ass, with moderate breasts, unlike the rest of the girls she had a wild looks, Nell Void Starlight, the princess of the lion tribe "Sigh....you and your battle mania, don''t you see the main point here, we had such a powerful student in our mist hidden, don''t you find that suspicious!" Catherine could only shake her head at Nell''s words, she looked at Marlene, who seemed to have taken in the hidden meaning in Catherine''s words "Indeed it''s suspicious, not only that does anybody of you know somebody this strong who uses a bow?" Marlene has a pondering expression on her face as she spoke out load, Angelina showed a pondering expression as she spoke out "Indeed, at least I have not met somebody that was so powerful with the bow, his correct aim, power and one hit kill are unprecedented" There was silence in the room, as the girls each went into deep thought, at the same time some of their eyes went to another girl, who sat in a seat far away from her, even with all their status''s there was fear, appreciation and awe on their face when they looked at the 2 figures a bit far away from the rest of the eight One of the girl was standing while the other one was sitting, the one who was standing had ash grey hair that was a bob cut along with golden pupils with a slit in it, she was wearing brown one piece dress that covered her body Her body was lean, with quite a hight as she stood tall, there was a huge domineering dragon might from her body, her face was beautiful, with a bit of a tomboy look, it was the half human, half dragon Kevin or Scarlet, the past dirty looking boy was no more The one who was standing now was a prideful women, who had strenght at the top of this worlds spectrum, she was a dragon, someone who could cause dectruction with a wave of her hand but here came the question who was it that could cause a prideful dragon to stand behind while another sat in the front? The one who sat in front of Scarlet had snow white hair, that fell down to her shoulder, the color of her eyes ivory with dark black slit in them, she wore white dress that fell down to her ankles, the dress covered her body without giving out much about it, her face couldn''t be seen due to the veil that covered her face, enticing others to now about what was hidden behind it Her whole aura was strong, even though her eyes was calm, there hid a great pride within her eyes, if Scarlets dragon might was a breeze then this women''s dragon might was a hurricane, those who looked at her for long would be pulled deep into her, being lost She was Celestinia Graciers Kreen, The Dragon Princess! Chapter 111: The Seth Hunt(4) Normally there was never a dragon that had attended the Babylon Academy, in truth they have no need, when a dragon is born he/she will be born with the Imperial rank one power Yup they are born with their own laws, unlike other species they don''t even have to study a law, they are born with a law matching them, even the mana within their body would reach Imperial rank, they just have to be born and their power level would be at the top of the world, just thinking about it makes others jealous But that''s not where it ends, as they grow their powers grows along with them reaching Draganoid level 1, from there it''s till Draganoid level 5, after that it''s Demi god, Pseudo-God and then god level Of course none had reached that power level, except for Razellia who was granted that power by the Goddess Silvie, leaving those aside, normal average dragons reach only Draganoid level 1 their whole lives without moving forward, of course even that level no other being could ever reach other than the dragons The only ones to break that rule was the 11 great hero''s, who managed to reach that rank, for dragons bloodline matters the most to them, the higher your bloodline the more you could move in your path, otherwise you could only accept yoru fate Celestinia Graciers Kreen , the one and only dragon princess of the Dragon world, she was the first one to be named a princess, why?, unlike others dragons only follow the strong, it does not matter if your father is the Dragon Lord, unless you are the strongest, you wont get the throne But that all changed with the birth of Celestinia, she was born with a divine bloodline, similar to the Dragon god, hence cementing her chance of reaching at least Demi God power, without hesitation she was named the first Dragon Princess Doted on heavily by the current Dragon Lord and the Dragon God, she''s the gem of the Dragon world, one could imagine the uproar when the news spread that she would be attending Babylon Academy , someone did a statistic and it was found that this year there was at least two times more students attending than last years With more than 10% increase in boys from last time, of course the girl these boys are aming at is Scarlet, the existence of a half human and dragon was such a huge news that it shook both the realms, most of the guys are mostly trying to win her favor Well who wouldn''t just leaving aside the fact that you might have a dragon father in law, there''s also the possibility of having a dragon child!, imagine having descendants with dragon bloodline among your family, that''s a dream come true for several noble families!, hence there was a lot of powerful young men eyeing Scarlet for her hand As the girls kept racking their brain, the game continued to move on, the fake Auther, fired a few more arrows, taking out 2 more top contestants, after that he didn''t do anything as he sat on the top of the hill, waiting for the time to pass Soon an hour passed, as the number of students dwindled from a 500 to 250, a sound rang out in the forest as all of the students stopped hunting, soon even before they could react a flash came as they were transported again As soon as they opened their eyes all the students where greeted with a huge door in front of them, each of the 250 students were in a different room, with a huge door in front of the, few sentences were written on the door, each of the sentences was a riddle, unless you solve it, you won''t be able to move forward The fake Auther raised his head as he looked at the door in front of him, he could make out faint word written in them, he walked forward as he read those words "I speak without a mouth and hear without ears, I have no body, but I come alive with wind, What am I?" The fake Auther stroked his chin as he thought, a few seconds passed, before he gave up and asked his system ''System give me the answer'' [I don''t know] "....." ''The hell!, shouldn''t you know answers like this?'' [I am a system not your nanny] ''Damn, you don''t have to be so aggressive'' [well, what can I do?, call me when you want to run away, maybe I can help you then] ''Your still holding a grudge over that?'' The fake Auther could only shake his head, felling exasperated, he decided to just find the answer himself, "I speak without a mouth and hear without ears, I have no body, but I come alive with wind, What am I" ''Wind, mouth, hear and have no body, let me see....'' The fake Auther kept thinking for a while repeating each words in his head, it took some time before his eyes lit up ''That''s it!'' He looked towards the door before he shouted out the answer "Echo!" Indeed as soon as he finished shouting the door shook before it opened, revealing a maze area forward, the fake Auther smiled smugly before he walked into the door, what he didn''t know was that he had only one chance to get it rigt and if it was wrong, then he would be kicked out This is where those who had scored higer points would have an advantage, as they would be given a hint or help, soon the fake Auther started moving through the maze with a bow in his hand, as he looked around he could see that there were huge walls that reached great heights He tried to cast a flying spell on himself but seeing that it rebound, he got the idea that flying was prohibited, he could only move forward vigilantly, as he kept walking he heard a roar, his eyes lit up as he followed the sound, soon he reached a corridor where he could see a huge mettalic beast guarding a box, seeing it his eyes lit up In this round a person should pass through three doors, in front of each door there would be a guardian beast, one must defeat them take the key they are hiding, find the answer for each riddle in the door and reach the end, along with three keys, the situation behind each door will be different The fake Auther didn''t think much as he walked towards the metallic beast which looked like an oversized rat, with mana equal to Origin level 4 could be felt from it, as soon the the metallic rat saw him coming closer it screeched as it fired metallic spears towards him The fake Auther easily dodged them, as he moved forward, soon he nocked an arrow and fired it towards the beasts head, the metallic rat sorted as it raised it''s head to defend from the arrow, clearly confident in it''s defense, yet it was the last mistake it made, as the arrow easily penetrated it''s head killing it Soon it fell down, breaking into particles, the fake Auther smiled as he walked towards the box, where he could see a small silver key, he took it as he placed it in his pants, after that he looked at the new door which held a new riddle "You measure my life in hours and I serve you by expiring, I''m quick when I''m thin and slow when I''m fat, The wind is my enemy, what am I?" Fake Auther stood in front of the 2nd door with his bows furrowed, his mind worked at super speed trying to find the answe Chapter 1: AUXILIARY CHAPTER 1)Grace Lionheart-Mother of Austin description: Blonde hair that falls to her shoulder, green eyes that shined like gems, a plump lips along with a motherly aura 2)Nora Lionheart- Elder sister of Austin Description: she has blonde hair and green eyes with a beautiful face, she wore light tight armor that held to her well trained body, she wore a skirt that displayed her long legs covered with black stockings, any man that looked at her would want to have a touch of her legs There was a sword strapped to her waist, she stood straight with her head held high, there was a cold look at her face, looking like a commander, men would desire to conquer this prideful woman 3)Elda Lionheart-Little sister of Austin Description: Will come after new intro 4)Eleanor: Bow Empress and master of Austin Description: Has dark black hair till her waist and deep black eyes, she ahs a well propotioned body, along with a beautiful face, 5)Clara- Personal Maid of Austin, has a demon bloodline and a quater demon Description: she has her long black hair tied to a pony tail along with bright brown eyes, she has a beautiful face but the thing that stood out the most was the 2 small horns protruding from her head Instead of making it making her look bad, the small horns added a cuteness to her making her look like a small animal that always needs protection, Moreover because her height which is a bit small (1.6 meters), she looks younger than her age. 6)Mika and Rika-Knight retainers of Austin, from the fox tribe, Rika is a white wolf, while Mika is a black wolf Descirption: will come after new intro 7)Lora Ezraeil- The current empress and the wife of the Emperor, Austin''s uncles wife Description: she has a cold face, blue hair to her shoulder and blue eyes that seemed to contain the world her face was the perfect definition of beauty she wore a red dress over her body but it was unable to hide her seductive body, her breast rose proudly and her ass stood tall, she had an s type body, any man who looked upon her would be in lust 8)Olivia Ezraeil- The princess of the Ezraeil Empire and Austin''s cousin Description: she has blonde hair and sky blue eyes, her beautiful face was blinding to look at, she had a suppressive aura seemingly somehow urging people to follow her will, her body too was well developed with a nice pearky ass and breasts she had a disposition as bright as the sun 9)Emily Hoffman: Half human and half elf Description: After new intro 10) Carmel Twilight: Princess of the Twilight Empire, she has iher founding Emperors bloodline Description: she has black hair along with matching deep black eyes that seemed like the abyss, unlike Olivia''s sun like aura hers was silent matching the enchantment of the moon, her body was hidden behind her dress but i=one could faintly make out a well defined propotions 11)Ella Croftmen: Human and a subordinate of Carmel, a noble woman with a bloodline that makes her extremely calculating Description: After the new intro 12) Mira Lionheart- Aunt of Austin, the next head of the mage tower Description: she has violet hair that reached her shoulders which was braided and her eyes was silver in color as if glowing, her beauty was beyond description, if the Empress was a cold beauty, then she was one that men dreamed to conquer but didn''t have the confidence too she was surrounded with a powerful aura and the natural deposition of a successful women was around, the air from the open window caused her hair to flutter making her more mysterious, her body proportions couldn''t accurately be said due to her mage get up, but even with that one could see faint outlines in her body and say that she was well endowed 13)Scarlet- A half human and half dragon Description: she has ash grey hair that was a bob cut along with golden pupils with a slit in it, she was wearing brown one piece dress that covered her body Her body was lean, with quite a hight as she stood tall, there was a huge domineering dragon might from her body, her face was beautiful, with a bit of a tomboy look, she had huge perky breast and a nice ass 14)Emma- A illegitimate daughter of the Girol noble family, saved by Austin Description: After the new intro 15)Sana- Cat tribe girl saved from the desset by Austin Description: After the new intro 16) Rina- Rabbit tribe girl saved from thr dessert by Austin Description: After the new intro 17)Zora- Witch recruited by Austin Description- After the new intro 18)Vena Dragoneer- Wife of the current Dragon Lord and a bloodline contracter of Austin Description: she has red haired that fell down to her ass, an extremely sexy body and burning red eyes with slits, she had a beautiful face with an arched eyebrow and a small black dot near her right eye, that small dot instead of looking bad gave her a different seductive charm her whole body carried absolute confidence,pride and arrogance that was naturally displayed, all this wasn''t developed but something she was naturally born with 19) Sabrina Mammon Galen Delon - The princess of the Elven Empire Description: she is a beautiful woman with platinum hair and emerald eyes, she has a calming aura, her natural precense seemed to calm the surroundings, her words too was smoothing, she had a natural beauty that seemed to sweep into those who kept focusing on her, people would die just to be graced by her precense, her body was more on the lean side moderate prpotions 20)Isabella Belphegor- Crown Princess of the Arian Kingdom Description: she has bright red hair and eyes, her long blood red hair fell down her shoulders on the chair she sat, her eyes were sharp, she gave off a sharp vibe, seemingly being hard to approach Her eyes was cold, unlike the stoic Nora, her eyes held no feelings, seemingly desolate, she seemed like the type that would not even flinch even if the world burned, yet that look with her beautiful face only seemed to ignite men''s desire to conquer her 21)Angelina Lucifer Wales Beelzebub- The crown princess of the Olfan Empire of the Demon realm Description: She has olive colored hair that fell to her shoulders along with bright peach fox like eyes that shined, she had an s shaped body that was covered by her dress Her face was seductive, that seemed to bring out the desires within anybody that looked at her, she had a black tail with a heart shape that rested on her back 22)Marlene Kia Leviathan- the next queen of the whale tribe and the future ruler of the sea Description: she was bewitchingly curvaceous, having a near ideal body figure that can tempt the souls of many men, her beautifully long blue hair swayed down towards her waist like crystal clear water, matching her ocean blue hair were azure coloured eyes that carried a sharp and dangerous aura, showcasing a deep pride within her she wore a silky blue hair, that flowed down to her ankles and perfectly highlighted her assets 23) Catherine Madaras poseidin- the princess of the mermaid tribe Description: The girl who spoke with a charming voice had maroon colored hair, deep blue eyes, her body was moderate wearing a light red dress, her ears hidden by her hair was gills like, extended, her face was beautiful with plump lips, that brought out peoples desire to take a bite 24)Nell Void Starlight- the princess of the lion tribe Description: The girl who responded had orange and brownish mane like hair with orange cat like eyes, she smiled as she spoke showcasing her canine tooth, there was a lion like tail behind her back, which moved around excitedly, her body was hot with wide hips and huge ass, with moderate breasts, unlike the rest of the girls she had a wild looks 25) Celestinia Graciers Kreen- The Dragon Princess Description: she has snow white hair, that fell down to her shoulder, the color of her eyes ivory with dark black slit in them, she wore white dress that fell down to her ankles, the dress covered her body without giving out much about it, her face couldn''t be seen due to the veil that covered her face, enticing others to now about what was hidden behind it Her whole aura was strong, even though her eyes was calm, there hid a great pride within her eyes, if Scarlets dragon might was a breeze then this women''s dragon might was a hurricane, those who looked at her for long would be pulled deep into her 26) Razellia Di Hydra- The Supreme Goddess of destruction, misfortune and curses Description: she has dark black hair and purple eyes, her face was beyond beautiful, she had a black dress on her body sticking nicely to her curvy body Chapter 112: The Seth Hunt(5) Hey Guys! I am just here to let you know that I have created an Auxiliary chapter with the name of the different girls and their info''s ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ''Hours, measure, thin, fat and enemy is the wind'' Fake Auther''s mind drifted through several answers, that seemed to fit the bill, soon his eyes fell on the key part, ''my life is hours'', as soon as he saw that a smile came up on his face as he shouted out loud "A candle!" It seems that his answer was correct as the door started shaking and soon a dessert was displayed in front of him, seeing it he could only sigh at his luck for getting a dessert beast, he held his bow tight as he walked into the dessert, the desserts heat soon started to hit him, making him dehydrated quick ''Damn it, did they have to make it so hot?'' He could only curse the games creator as he kept walking though the dessert, he looked at his sides only seeing sand, no clue to where he should move, having no information he could only move forward, with quick and soft steps, he continued walking for some time, as he was walking soon, he felt a dangerous sensation his instincts were screaming He didn''t think about anything else as he moved sideway, soon a beast rose from the area he stood, it looked like a earth worm, with hundreds of teeth''s in it''s mouth, it''s size too was humongous, as it rose to the sky fake Auther got a glimpse of the key on the beasts head Seeing it''s attack fail, the earth worm like beast shot back to the ground, before it dived back into the ground "hoo no you don''t!" He screamed as he fired an arrow filled with flames, the arrow flies as it hits the beasts back as it entered in to the ground, seeing the arrow hit the beast the boy smiled, soon a few seconds later the beast emerged screaming in pain, it''s whole body shaking The arrow that was fired was burning the worms body from the inside out, it writhed for some time before it stopped moving, it''s body broke into particles as a key was left behind, the fake Auther walked towards the key as he picked it up As the key was picked a door appeared in front of him, he kept the key with him as he walked towards the door to read the new riddle "I have cities, but no houses, I have mountains, but no trees, I have water, but no fish. What am I?" ''Um?, isn''t this?'' Reading the riddle fake Auther started laughing out in happiness, as the riddle was something which he head heard before, he could only thank his lucky stars as he spoke to the door "A map" The door shook, as it opened, soon his eyes was filled with a snowy land, he didn''t hesitate as he walked in, he had arrived at the ground of a snowy hill, soon the door closed behind him and disappeared, this time he didn''t have to wait for the beast as he saw a group of wolves rushing towards him There were about nine of them, all of them while snowy white fur, looking to the top, he could see the alpha wolf, along with another 20 wolves surrounding him awaiting the alphas command, seeing this the fake Auther didn''t even flinch as he nocked three arrows to his bow, the three arrows were fired, which quickly multiplied into three each The wolves moved and tried to dodge, yet the arrows accurately hit the nine wolves easily taking their life, the alpha wolf snorted, it roared as it commanded it''s army to charge forward but it didn''t even know that it''s roar was the last one, as soon after it roared an arrow flashed through it''s head even before it could react killing it The other wolves were stunned seeing their leader killed easily, soon the rest of the wolves eyes turned red as they ran forward without any formation, the fake Auther calmly nocked another arrow that was fired into the centre of the group, which exploded killing some, it didn''t take long before the rest were killed Afterwards peace returned to the snow hills, as the wolves were soon broken down into particles, the fake Auther had a calm smile on his face as he walked towards the top of the hill were there was a key awaiting him, a door soon opened afterwards There were three key holes in the door, he didn''t hesitate as he nocked in his three keys in, soon the door shook as it opened, as he walked in he arrived at a huge room, the room was circular enough to fit hundreds of people, the room was empty with nothing at sight, it was then a voice was heard {Congrats!!, you have reached the thrid round, please wait for the rest to gather before the round begins!} As the voice faded, the fake Auther saw 2 bottles appearing in front of him, one was a rejuvenation potion, while the other one was a healing potion, it was actually meant for the students who had a life and death battle to reach the end, the fake Auther shrugged his shoulders as he collected the potions He didn''t do anything else as he walked to a corner as he sat there, waiting for the rest to arrive, not knowing that he had caused an uproar outside, Max could only blink his eyes as he looked at the fake Auther sitting on the ground leisurely "Why do I get the feeling that his trails were easy?" Max''s words were meet with silence as the audience too felt the same but alas they knew the truth, it wasn''t that the trail was easy, it was just the simple fact that this fake Auther is too fucking strong!! The audiences looked through the other scenes where the other participants were doing a life and death a battles struggling to survive, in fact none of the enemies the fake Auther faced was easy Take the first beast he fought, the metallic beasts body itself was a huge burden one has to face!, it''s a known fact that beasts are more powerful than the other beings at the same level, one must be careful when dealing with such beasts, yet fake Auther kept going at it as if this was kids play "Looks like this years winner is decided" Angelina spoke with a mischievous smile, the others too nodded their head at this remark "Not quite, look this Leonardo is doing a good job, plus he still hasn''t drawn that sword yet.." Hearing Isabella speak all the girls focused on the screen, where Leonardo was fighting valiantly in a snow domain with a tiger, even though his sword was not drown, he still keeps moving ahead "Indeed, he''s not bad even without pulling that sword out" Sabrina''s calm voice too was heard, agreeing to Isabella''s statement, though the secret of the great sword Durendal accepting a new owner was kept a secret to protect Lenorado but who were these girls?, they were top of this world power spectrum, hence there was no secret they could not uncover "Heheee....he''s not bad, I presume that the humans are doing their best to protect him?" Angelina''s teasing seductive voice was heard, causing Olivia and Carmel''s brows to srunch up, in fact in a way it was a problem, both the Empire''s wanted to have complete ''protection'' over Leonardo or to be exact complete control "What happens in the Silviya realm, has nothing to do with you Angelina" "You don''t have to over react Olivia, I am just wondering which group he would join, yours or Carmel''s?" Hearing Angelina''s teasing words both Olivia and Carmel''s brows furrowed even more, they knew that Angelina was trying to create a greater discord among them, to profit from it, yet they could not help be wary, Both of them felt the ring on their hands, as their expression hardened, it''s not only them but if one could focus us you could see six of the nine girls having each a distinct ring They were Olivia, Carmel, Isabella, Sabrina, Marlene, Angelina Hearing Angelina''s words even the rest of the girls with the rings, touched theirs with a resolute expression, they would do it, they will be the first! They would earn the title of THE BABYLONS KING/QUEEN Chapter 113: The Seth Hunt(6) When the Babylon Academy was created by the 11 great hero''s, they also created 11 rings and created a competition along with it, these 11 rings where then further divided and kept at different protected locations, a person who earned the ring would be given special rights and privileges Those who earn it in a nutshell are the leader students, giving them rights to officially create their own groups and having higher powers but there is another secret competition, as only one person has the right to earn one ring a new law was made by the 11 great hero''s when there are 11 ring bearers in a single generation, a competition would be created, the winner who stand at the last with all the rings would be named The Babylon King/Queen, that person would undoubtedly be an undefeated ruler of their generation But is that enough for these geniuses to fight it all to win?, no the winner would also be granted special treasures that was kept in a secret room by the 11 great hero''s, treasures which could only be accepted by the one who wins the 11 rings Even after thousands of years after it''s creation this was the first time that all 11 rings has got it''s owner but even though the 11 rings were taken out no competition has started as for why..... "Ugh....if it wasn''t for that idiot blockhead unwilling to accept the ring, the match would have already started!" Angelina voiced out her frustration, the rest of the girls too had hardened expression seemingly agreeing with Angelina''s statement, currently there were six girls and 5 boys holding the other rings, yet there was one who refuse to be accepted by the ring some of these girls could only shake their head in frustration, as they focused back on the screen, an hour has passed since the fake Auther had reached the room, he had dozed off, it''s only when a screeching sound was heard did he open his eyes He could see a door opening as a man walked out, he had a few scratches and there was blood on his body, he limped his body through the door, soon a message flashed at him, he had quickly drowned in the potions given to him, healing him Quickly after him new people continued to appear, sometime humans, other time demons, whales, beastmens and other quickly started to fill the room, it took a while before about 150 had filled the room, almost a hundred had fell The fake Auther still leaned to the wall as his eyes traveled to a certain boy on the other side, he had balck hair and red eyes, he looked excited as he looked around the room with determined eyes, Leonardo smiled as he looked around the room, where several of his competitors stood ''So that''s him, huh'' The fake Auther''s eyes flashed as he looked at Leonardo, he didn''t do much as he only looked at him for a moment before he averted his eyes, a few seconds after the last person had arrived, a new message popped up in the room publicly {Congrats to those who reached the third round!, now the fourth round would begin} {The world is not a place easy for the weak, one needs, great will, strength, courage and a great deal of foresight for one to reach the top, if you don''t have the will then you would only remain average your entire life!} {Naivety, excessive kindness and a weak will will only lead to your demise, so rise up in this round and show the world that you have the power to be extraordinary, let the fourth round ''The Worlds Will'' begin!} As soon as the voice faded the room starts to shake, all the students quickly looked around the room in stupor, soon the top area of the room split open, revealing a blinding light, the light faded after a few minutes displaying the scene of 5 different staircases descending to the ground The staircases was plain white, within a few seconds they connected to the ground in front of everyone, all of the students had moved to the back as they gazed up on the stairs, soon the same voice was heard again {In the previous rounds each of you displayed your adaptability, strength, intelligence, now in this round you should display your will, you inner strenght to move forward in any troubles} {In front of you stands 5 stairs with a pressure from an Imperial, the higher you walk the more the pressure on you will be making the path you walk harder, only the top 50 who reach the stairs first would move to the last round} {In this world resources and opportunities are scarce, only the ones who are willing to step on others, only the ones who can move with impenetrable will, only the ones who can move to seize the opportunity for themselves would reach the top, only they are the ones chosen to stand at the top, overlooking the rest} {So climb!, reach the top and looked down on those below you!} Each words said by the voice reaped into the hearts of the students who stood at the room, their heart started to beat faster, as their blood started to flow faster, their eyes shined with determination and desire as they looked at the stairs, as soon as the voice had faded all the students started running up to the stairs The stairs was huge with around 5000 steps, soon the students were climbing above it, at first when they stepped on it, their was a small pressure but as they continued to walk the more pressure descnded on them ''This is...¡­.easy?'' The fake Auther taught to himself as he walked up the stairs, due to the special powers from his bloodline pressures like this don''t work on him, his ''aura'' will automatically adjust himself to these pressures, so for him be it the first or last step they all felt the same, normal ''Mahnnn this is another level cheating....'' Feeling nothing the fake Auther smiled as he calmly and slowly walked up the stairs, as he was moving slowly most of the students had already moved front but he was not anxious, this was only the first few stairs, once it reach the end, it would be very hard to move up each step Once he had covered 500 steps, he still felt nothing, but the fake Autrher felt his mind split, well it was not only him, others too had felt the same, it was a mind attack, some which was unprepared was hit with a full force, almost making them faint This is where the true battle begins, it is not only the pressure that''s the students enemies but the hidden obstacles they have to face, this is were the elite and the average are separated Chapter 114: The Seth Hunt(7) Everybody in the stadium had their eyes focused on the screen, several scenes of the students trying their best to get to the top was being played, each of them were being faced with different problems when they tried to reach the top "This years Seth hunt really is harder than the last" Catherine''s hypnotic voice was heard in the room, bringing the attention of the other girls, the others didn''t say anything but there was slight approval swirling in their eyes as they looked at the students trying their best to reach the top, While back at the test the fake Auther felt the splitting headache but he was able to quickly push it off ''I guess it''s time I get a bit serious'' Fake Auther took a deep breath, with that he increased his speed, of course at the same time he made it look like it was a bit difficult, after all he doesn''t want others to think that it''s easy Soon his speed increased as he moved through the stairs, due to him going slow at first, many others had reach 2000 steps, leaving him behind but he wasn''t that worried, with quick steps he started to catch up 600 steps 700 steps 1000 steps fast but ''strugglingly'' he moved forward, in each random steps he felt a headache or an attack at mind creating illusions in front of him, if one doesn''t have a good will power he would then be pulled into the illusion, being unable to move forward Of course such a low level mind attack wasn''t effective at him, not with his blessings and the items he wears for protection, under others disbelieving eyes he easily moves through the steps with at most haste He was quickly catching up the ones at the top, the other students were stunned as they watched another student easily move past them, all they felt was a wind and the next they see a another boy in front of them moving at fast speed The ones at the top turned their head hearing the voices from back, Turing around they saw a brown haired boy running up the steps catching up with them, Leonardo''s eyes popped seeing someone moving through the stairs easily, seeing the fake Auther moving like this the students at the top felt a scratch at their heart Soon many at the front tried to increase their speed, trying to move forward, some hurting themselves, fake Auther didn''t pay any mind to them, as he moved through each step with light movements, soon he had caught up with the one at the top but he didn''t stop there as he kept moving forward The other students could only be stunned as they saw a student of their same age moving through the will test with ease, soon fake Auther had reached the 3000 steps, even then he didn''t stop as he moved to the top And under the disbelieving eyes of the viewers and the students he had reached the top, standing at the final step, he looked to the ground, he could see the others students struggling with all they got, he only looked at them with a smile as he moved to another place standing there for the rest to reach the top Seeing the smile on his face as he stood above them, the rest of the students felt their body heat up in shame, they couldn''t hold themselves back anymore, as they tried to move forward with more zeal, Leonardo feeling the shame from his gaze finally decided to use his swords powers Soon the pressure around him decreased, as he moved forward faster, the others too noticed this, they could only curse as they saw another dark horse in the game, Leonardo''s eyes didn''t waver as he moved forward, soon he reached within the last 500 steps Each step felt hard, yet he didn''t stop, he kept moving forward, soon each step felt like a rock on his back but he didn''t stop, walking up with his sheer will power, it''s only at this time that he understood, how hard it was, he couldn''t believe it that the brown haired boy was above to move through the steps easily With in a few minutes he had reached the top, he huffed and puffed as he stood at the top, he looked at the sky as he screamed with enthusiasm, he looked at the ground with pride within his eyes, soon his eyes turned towards the brown haired boy standing at the side, he looked at the boy as he pointed his hand to him "I would be the one to win this" ''Manh...does he really have to say all this protagonist shit?'' The fake Auther looked at Leonardo for a second before he closed his eyes, ignoring the black haired boys childish words, Leonardo didn''t say anything else as he went by to another place standing aside trying to get his bearing back It took another hour before the rest had gathered at the top, all of them were tired and was taking deep breaths as they laid on the ground, but most of them would at least once glance at the fake Auther, seeing if they had ever seen him before Some had even walked up to him, trying to start a conversation, but he had ignored them, earning their ire but he didn''t give a shit about them, he just stood there waiting for the last round to begin, soon the message had again arrived publicly {Congrats to all those who have reached the end!, you have proven yourself to have indomitable will to move forward and the power to overcome your difficulties!, so stand tall with pride!, now the last round would begin!} {Two will start the race and only one will exit the last point, so lets see who will emerge the winner in the end} As soon as the voice faded, all the students who had reached the top broke into light as they were transported, fake Auther opened his eyes as he appeared on a surfing board, looking down he could see that he was surfing above the water Water was flowing forwards, while the sides were blocked, he was in a cylinder like ground, it was like a water slide, except that it was wider, with a wide gap, turning to his side he was stunned to Leonardo as his competitor ''Sigh...this is fate I guess'' Leonardo too was stunned to see the brown haired boy beside him, he didn''t expect the person he challenged to be the one who he will compete with, but soon an exited smile came to his face as he spoke "Let the best one win" Fake Auther only nodded his head to Leonardo''s words, not saying anything, soon a timer containing three appeared in front of them, they kept their eyes on the front as the conter hit 0, Swish.... Both of the supplied mana into their board as they moved forward, Leonardo smiled as he took the front but soon he felt a heat at his back, he didn''t have a time to dodge but just as the heat was getting closer to him, Leonardo felt his sword tremble as it covered his back Boom, he felt a hit at his back as he almost lost control of his movements, it took a few moment''s before he got his bearing, he controlled his balance as he moved through the water, the sword moved from his back as it flew to his hand, holding it he screamed at the brown haired boy who attacked him "What are you doing!" Fake Auther didn''t reply as he shot his arrows to Leonardo, while suppressing his powers to Leonardo''s power level, he just wanted to test this black haired boy, his arrows flew at super speed as they targeted Leonardo Leonardo didn''t panic as he waved his sword to destroy the arrows aiming at him, with quick movements he waved his sword, cutting each of the arrows, but one of them made it through puncturing his shoulder "Arghh" Leonardo bite his lips as he looked at the fake Auther, half of his mana pored into his sword as he activated one of his swords special powers, with a a wave of his sword, a sword ray flew out of it towards the fake Auther Fake Auther didn''t flinch as he made a barrier around him, he smiled with confidence, yet the sword arrow easily melted the barrier hitting him ''Shit it was the anti sword ray!'' Fake Auther along with his surfing board flew, as he hit the walls of the slide, water splashed covering him, Leonardo looked at this with a smile, he pulled out the arrow as blood gushed out from him, it''s at that time he heard Durendal''s voice inside his head ''Leo careful!, that guy has not fallen yet!'' Duredal''s voice was soon covered with a cracking sound, soon the scene cleared up, as the figure of the fake Auther showed, yet there were cracks makrs over him, looking at it the fake Auther smiled helplessly "Crap, I messed that one" Soon the cracks broke apart with a blast revealing another figure, the boy''s silver was a bit wet with the water, while his purple eyes gleamed, his face handsome enough to catch any girls eyes Seeing the true figure of the balck horse of the tournament all the audience gasped, the girls eyes twinkled as they looked at the extremely handsome figure surfing in the water, while some of the boys cursed under their breath Meanwhile, certain other students had another expression on their face, a silver haired and green eyes girl mutters with an enraptured expression as she saw that silver haired boy "BIg brother....." While some other students raised their head looking at the silver haired boy, gratitude, happiness, admiration and a bit of worship flashed through their eyes, meanwhile at the girls room, seeing the figure on the screen some of the girls shouted out loudly "Austin!" But as soon as it was said the girls looked at each other with a wary gaze, the temperature of the room plummeted Chapter 115: The Battle Begins(?) Time seemed to have be frozen after a few girls in the room had shouted out Austin''s name, Nora''s eyes had twinkled after she had seen her brothers face after a few years, emotions that she had tried to suppress seemed to fill her heart again, unknowingly a loving smile had appeared in her face after seeing Austin As for Olivia seeing Austin again the humiliation that she had hid in her heart began to bubble again, a sealed memory of ass spanking emerged in her mind, a tingling feel filled her body but she soon shook it off, a rage for revenge burned deep within her beautiful sky blue eyes Meanwhile a girl stood behind Sabrina, she was wearing a green one piece dress, that accelerated her modest breasts, while her nice juicy ass seemed to be contained by her dress, she was more on the petite side with lesser hight, her green bright hair was tied in 2 ponytails, giving her a cute look, her eyes was green which shined like a gem Just looking at her would melt a persons heart due to her cuteness, standing behind Sabrina she stood tall with pride, no longer does she have to hide behind a mask, no longer does she have to be afraid, the Emily of the past was no longer here Standing behind Sabrina, she was the elf princess right hand person and the princess''s best friend, she was the gem of the group due to her being extremely cute look, but if one mistakes her to be only innocent than that person would have to pay dearly Emily is the person that single handedly deals with all the issues and management pertaining to Sabrina''s group, at the start of the match she was just lazily watching, trying to see if there was anyone worth contacting, the fake Auther had drew in her interest At first she was creating plans to make him join their group and at the time she was trying to unfold his identity but the moment she saw the illusion crack and the figure of Austun appeared the calm look on her face was no more She unknowingly along with Nora and Olivia had bloated out Austin''s name, the moment Emily had seen Austin all the schemes and plans she had created flew out the window, only the figure of Austin filled her mind, seeing him again after a long time her heart started beating faster while at the same time her body heated up ''Ahh--you are finally here my Autin---'' Her mind started working at super speed creating other tactics to make Austin fall in love with her, while at the same time Scarlet too at first just looked at the match with boredom, one of the major reason she accepted coming to this school was to find Austin After being taken away by her father, she was full of hate and disgust for him, what kind of man abandons his wife and daughter?, her father said to her that it was to protect her mother but she didn''t care, he could have at least protected them from afar? But no, he couldn''t risk her mothers life, so he had left, after all how could he watch the woman he love die of old age?, at that time he didn''t know that he had a child, it was only when he felt a bloodline connection did he find the truth Whatever it was Scarlet didn''t care she wanted to go back to Austin, she wanted to be with him, she didn''t even get the chance to tell him how she had felt, but her father didn''t let her, right now she was an enigma, all the people in the world wanted to know more about her Her father had said to her that he at all times would monitor Auston''s safety, it''s only after this did she get calmer, at that time she took an outh, she would grow up to be a beautiful woman, then when she was better she would find him and make him hers She didn''t care about anything else, even if it would take eternity she would still find a way to make them both live a long life together, it was during her stay at the dragon world she met Celestinia, they both had hit it off, even becoming close as sisters In the dragon world she was not well respected at first but when it was found out that she had inherited a bloodline from one of the fallen dragon heroes, she was soon well taken care of It didn''t take long for her to becoming the strongest, after she had grown her first wish was to directly go and meet Austin, talk to him tell him, find more about him, she at that time only knew that Austin was a noble not anything else After a quick search she found out more, Austin Lionheart, that was her beloveds name, at that time she wanted to teleport to his house, find more about him, but her mother had stopped her something about a woman should be more conservative Scarlet knew that she was being a bit hasty but she really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really , really wanted to meet him again At first she asked her dad of Austin''s loction but he had declined saying that it was better to meet him at the Academy, at first she was confused but when she heard it from Celestinia about attending an Academy, she agreed, she knew that there was a high chance that she could meet Austin there But no all she heard of was that he might be throw out of his house or something about him not having any talent, just hearing about this caused her anger to rise, but she was held back by Celetinia, so she could only wait, wait for her beloved to return And finally her gamble had paid off, she could see him standing on the surfing board, he had grown much taller and more handsome, just looking at it caused her to blush, she could feel her blood boiling desiring him to be hers, She had almost lost her control, urging her to run to him taking him in a hug, telling him all about my adventures but She held back She needed to make him fall in love with her first At first when she saw him she had unknowingly called out his name but the fact was that she wasn''t the only one made the situation more serious, Nora''s eyes flashed as she looked at Emily, Olivia too did the same But what was most surprising was the fact that Scarlet had called out Austin''s name, it wasn''t only them but every other girl in te room had noticed it, seeing the situation Carmel was the first one who spoke with a questioning voice "He, isn''t he your brother Nora?, the one who had participated back then in the match?, the one who had dealt with Ella" Hearing Carmle''s words, a certain woman standing behind Carmel flinched, the girl was tall about 1.6 meters tall with auburn long hair which flowed slickly down her shoulder and brown eyes that swirled with a tint of orange, her body too was well defined with high proud standing breasts and a nice juicy ass hidden in her skirt She had white and black designed stocking on her legs bringing peoples attention to her thicc milky white thighs, there was a spectacle on her face and a cold calculating look, her mind always seemed to be calculating for the future, Ella''s eyes flashed with a small distaste as she looked at Austin Chapter 116: Just My Luck "I guess it really is him" Ella''s voice was tinged with a bit of annoyance, hearing it Carmel smiled, she knew that Ella still held a grudge over the loss years ago, she was still hoping to get a rematch at it but that was not the pressing problem at hand "Emily do you know him?" Sabrina spoke to Emily, there was intrigue deep within her eyes, she really didn''t know about this interest of her friend, hearing Sabrina''s words Emily soon came out of her planning sphere, she looked at Sabrina as she spoke with a high pitch yet cute voice "Indeed, I owe him a lot, during my ''that'' time he had helped me a lot, you could say that it''s due to him that I was able to keep moving forward" When Emily spoke, she had a smile on her face, she didn''t mention anything extra, as for why?, her eyes soon trailed towards Scarlet, it was not only her, the other girls too looked at scarlet with questioning eyes, during their school years this was the first time they had seen such an outburst from this woman Nora''s eyes flashed with wariness, while Olivia mind seemed in deep thought, Emily''s eyes flashed with cunningness, thinking about different scenarios but alas Scarlet wasn''t the one to speak, it was Celestinia "Is he the one?" Her voice was smooth, seemingly sinking into ones soul, it was different from Angelina''s seductive voice and Sabrina''s hypnotic one that seemed to pull the soul, Celectinia''s voice seemed to contain the power to unknowingly draw in all, even as she spoke her eyes was fixated on Austin She wanted to know more about this human that Scarlet choose, to her nobody in this room mattered much to her, due to her special bloodline she had a different way in valuing someone, to her Scarlet was like a sister and the guy she liked will be her famly to her too At first glance she could see that he was well looked, even to her he looked quite attractive but she wanted to find more about this human, to see if he was worthy of her sister, at that time Scarlet spoke "Yes" Her voice quivered a little but she controlled herself, she waited for this moment for a long time, she could wait a bit more, meanwhile Scarlet''s eyes traveled to Emily, Nora and Olivia, she knew that Nora was Austin''s sister, while the other girls, seeing them her eyes narrowed as a suffocating atmosphere seemed to emerge into the room All the girls in the room felt a pressure descent on them, Nora''s eyes flashed with cold light, her mana burst into the room along with the other girls, Emily''s face was pale seemingly a bit in struggle, yet deep within her eyes a seed of revenge was brewing, she didn''t know Scarlets intentions but Austin was hers and she doesn''t like to share "Enough" Celestina spoke diffusing the atmosphere, soon the rest was able to gain their breath, Scarlet didn''t say anything as she refocused back at the screen, meanwhile the rest of the girls felt a deep interest in Austin, just what did he do to get into the radar of Scarlet?, the room was silent as they all focused back on to the game again Austin POV: ''Shit, I really got overconfident there'' I couldn''t help but shake my head at my own behavior, and here I wanted to take the win by being anonymous, looking back at Leonardo I sighed, this guy is just as I thought, kind, straightforward and dense, I smiled as I tucked my wet hair backwards, I held myself as I balanced on the surfing board "Why did you attack me!?" Just as I had gained my balance Leonardo stood in front of me holding his shoulder with one hand while the other held his sword, I could only shake my head at his childish question, I looked at him as I spoke "Why can''t I?" "It''s because-" Just then Leonardo stopped talking, because he had realized that no one had said that fighting was not forbidden, it was said that only one would escape, it can be either be by being the first to finish or you finishing you opponent but people won''t prefer it due to the time waste "So do you understand now?" My voice was a bit mocking bringing Leonardo out of his daze, I didn''t wait long as I fired another arrow to his face, I had restricted my origin level to test him, seeing the arrow coming to his face, Leonardo waved his sword to cut the arrow But the arrow exploded as he cut it, making him fly away along with the surfing board, after that I didn''t pay much attention to him, as I started to moved forward towards the exit, lets see how good this guy is, soon I was in a few seconds lead At the same time I felt a huge amount of mana gathering from the place I had left, looks like Leonardo''s getting serious, I smiled as I continued to move forward, as I kept moving I felt a pretense approaching me from the back and it was caching up to me fast I looked back seeing Leonardo approaching me with great speed but there was a difference this time, his whole body was covered with a red armor with flaming designs, the previous unassuming sword now looking blazing and impressive, it was Leonrdo in combat mode Seeing him like this brought back some memories of the past which was now getting foggier, I shook my head as I focused back on the task, I kept my eyes forward but soon I felt a heat on my back, I quickly shifted to the side dodging a faming sword strike, the water sizled as vapours started to cover the atmosphere Leonardo surfed in fast as his body was covered with the flaming armor, Durendal wielded in the past by the one named the flame Emperor, it was said that once he had erased a holw demon army from the world by creating a world flame I quickly regained my focus as I moved forward, with at most speed, Leonardo didn''t give in as he kept firing flaming sword strikes at me from the back, I dodged each of them as I fired arrows to him, yet the arrows were burned by the protective armor he wears ''Tch, not bad'' Seeing that my attacks weren''t working I wasn''t worried, Leonrado kept trying to catch up to me, yet whenever he felt that he was close I would move away even faster, he could only helplessly keep firing from the back hoping to hit me by chance Like that the cat and mouse game continued, soon we past the 2 check point and we were nearing the third and final check point, the one to pass through it first would be the only one to move forward, Seeing it Leonardo got desperate, he soon gatheed all of his mana into a single point and casted the spell {sword rain}, soon hundreds of flaming swords gathered above Leonardo aimed at me, seeing this I smiled calmly as I twisted my body to the back facing the attack I nocked three arrows to my bow as I casted {Explode}, {Repli} and {Fire Immunity} to the three, arrows, I fired three of them at the same time, they flew as tthe three of them split into hundreds of arrows, the swords and the arrows hit each other, unlike the last time the arrows didn''t burn, they struck the swords as they blasted, canceling the sword strike Seeing it I smiled as I moved forward again with a smile, I kept reaching closer, it''s at that time something flew out of my space ring, it was a badge that was shinning blue, even before I could do anything it flew towards me, at that time the water from below me rose swallowing me As Leonardo kept moving forward he saw the scene of the silver haired boy being swallowed by the water, he could only feel a rising bewilderment as he moved forward, soon he crossed the third chekpoit emerging as the winner, again the was transported to another starting line with other 25 students Just as he was thinking about what was happening, the water below them shook, as they were transported out of the game without any warning Chapter 117: The Tests Of Time As Austin continued his battle, the girls within the room kept a close eye on him, they couldn''t help but agree that he''s strong, Nora''s eyes twinkled with pride and happiness, mean while Olivia had a frown as she went in to deep thought, Scarlet''s eyes lit up, while the others had intrigue in their eyes soon the winner seemed to be decided when they saw Austin moving forward with a huge lead but that''s when they saw him shine and then suddenly disappear "What happened?!" Nora and Scarlet spoke out in a loud voice, it wasn''t just them, back inside the control room, where the competition is monitored the teachers were going mad with anxiety, one of the teachers in control of the game spoke out "SIr we have now lost complete control of the world!" The teachers words brought silence to the room, the main leading teacher could only catch his head with a pained expression ''Just what the hell is going on?'' Everything was going on smoothly, yet suddenly they had lost control of the game world!, there was no warning, soon the head teachers eyes flashed as he walked out of the room "Stay put and report to me what happens from now on, I will go talk to the Dean" The head teacher could only pray for the best as he moved to meet the Dean, at the same time, everybody in the stadium could only watch with wide eyes, as the participants were kicked out of the game world, soon all the students had arrived back at the stadium Meanwhile back at the girls room, Marlene and Catherine had a frown on their faces, for some reason, they could feel their bloodline roaring, they could feel that whatever is happening is related to the sea, Marlene went into deep thought and soon her eyes shook in understanding "Could it be!!" Marlene''s voice was loud as she spoke out, soon all the girls focused on her, Nora eyes turned frigid as she spoke out loud "Do you know what happened?" There was a bit of anxiety to her words, she had seeen her brother being swallowed by water while the rest of the students except for her brother leaving the game world, she wanted to know what had happened "Do you think he unlocked that?" This time the one who spoke was Catherine, her voice was tinged with suspiciousness and disbelief "Unlocked what?" Angelina''s seductive voice was heard, it was tinged with a bit of curiosity but even before Marlene could speak the stage started shaking, the screen they were watching started flashing, after a few seconds everything returned to normal, yet the scene that was displayed on the screen was anything but normal Everyone soon saw an ocean come to their veiw, all around only water could be scene but that wasn''t the scary part, floating on the ocean they could see it, a huge army, there was thousands of mermaids, crab tribes, turtle tribes and whale tribe mens standing in a military form Each of them had a ferocious expression on their face, with dark colored mana surrounding them, their beautiful visages was twisted with the darkness that surrounded them but that was not all there was a man that sat on a water throne surrounded by the military Even with the same darkness that surrounds him, his beautiful face cannot be hidden, there was a beautiful blue trident on his hand and a haughty expression on his face "Corruption...." Sabrina muttered with a disgusted and pitied expression, corruption, a situation that had happened during the great war thousands of years ago, no one knew why but during the war there were many people who would suddenly lose control of their mana becoming corrupted, many would lose their sanity, becoming mindless beasts Meanwhile those that happened to keep their sanity would have their entire character twisted, changed into a horrible entity, there were several that turned out like this and the only way to stop them was to kill them, the other way was to find about the corruption before it activates but once it does there was no stopping it, If not there was a chance they could spread the corruption "Great King Xavier....." There was a saddened expression on Marlene''s and Catherine''s face as they looked at the beautiful man who sat on the throne, hearing the name spoken by Marlene many of the girls eyes widened in surprise "Wait!, are you saying that, this man is the lost ruler of the sea, the great Xavier?" It was Carmel who exploded with this question, after all who doesn''t know about Xavier the ruler of the sea that protected the sea from death and extinction, the man who single handily united the sea to become its complete ruler, a legend among men "Indeed it''s our great king Xavier....." Marlene responded with a sad sigh "But didn''t he go missing during the Great War along with his army?" Sabrina asked with a serious expression, hearing it Marlene and Catherine showed a hesitant looks but seeing the scene now, they knew that the secret could now no longer be protected, Marlene took a deep breath before she spoke again "In truth he didn''t go missing what happened was..." Marlene spoke with a pity expression as she looked at the girls that surrounded her, during the war thousands of years ago the one who suffered the most was the ones living in the sea, unlike the rest, the one''s living in the sea were create by both the goddess So here came the question: Who should they support during the war? This situating created a huge division in the sea, creating two different groups that wanted to support 2 different goddess, along with it the ones in the surface really didn''t trust the sea, this caused a bloody war that reddened the ocean It was during this time Xavier rose to power, holding the trident that commanded the sea he forcefully joined the sea becoming its first ruler, his name brought both fear and respect to the rest as he protected the sea He was the Emperor of the sea and he was among the 11 great hero''s that rose to power, he was the.....water Emperor Xavier! Chapter 118: The Tests Of Time(2) Due to Xavier the ocean regained it''s peace, he stood with the other 11 heros and brought peace but it was said that he disappeared while returning to the sea along with his great army , no one knows what happened, it''s one of the worlds great mystery but that was not the entire truth, the great hero that everyone respected was on the wedge of complete corruption! Not only Xavier, his complete army that moved with him to conquer the sea''s were corrupted, this was only found out when he had come to built the Babylon City, once someone showed signs of corruption it''s easy to solve it but once it has taken over the body, the only way to stop this was to kill him, Xavier knew this but he didn''t have the heart to tell his loyal soldiers to take their own lives Left with no choice, he could only ask the Dragon God to seal him and his soldiers in a completely sealed water world, where they would be in slumber and would be unable to hurt anyone, this was the solution Xavier had come up with "Back then there was no other way, so the great king could only do this to protect the world..." There was deep sadness and respect when Marlene spoke about Xavier, a man that should have happily ruled the ocean, had to sacrifice his life to protect the world "Wait, so what your saying is that you allow students to battle in a world where a whole army is sealed?" Olivia spoke to Marlene with a questioning voice, hearing it both Marlene and Cathereine had a troubled look before Marlene spoke again "Well after the Dragon God had sealed them, he created a key that was given to us for protection but that was lost from our hands hundreds of years ago, in truth the sealed world right now is not dangerous, due to the time control on the sealed world, even if the world is broken, the poepl inside it would only turn to ash" "So....we really didn''t try to find the lost key.." The pople of the sea couldn''t really be blamed for this issue, who would have thought that the lost key would appear in the hands of a student?, this was a extremely minuscule chance that shouldn''t have happened "Oh!, look at that, isn''t that the silver haired boy!" Nell exclaimed as she looked at the screen, soon all the girls focused onto the screen, not only them everybody watching soon saw, as the screen expanded, in front of the dangerous army, there was a cliff, on it stood a silver haired man, his hair flew in the wind, while his hands held a badge, there was only one thought going threw his mind ''Fuck you Richard!'' Looking at the huge army that stood in front of me, I couldn''t help but curse that cook freak, I looked at the badge within my arms, it was blue, with a trident within it, this was the gift that was given to me by Richard after my cooking training Up and till know I had always wondered what it''s uses was, now I know, it was a key to a my death!, I looked up as I saw thousands of sea creatures standing within an army formation, I could not help but gulp when I looked at the man sitting on the throne ''Well at least I solved one of the worlds biggest mysteries...'' I couldn''t help but lament my bad luck, the badge in my hand is essentially an entry key, you can get in but to get out...well lets just say that no one with corrupted power should be there, looking at the army of corrupted I couldn''t help but feel uneasy, with this much curated mana here, I should too be corrupted but thankfully I have a trump card "We should save him!" Nora shouted out with an anxious voice, her normally cold face was full of worry, even Emily had a deep sense of worry within her, Scarlet got tense as she began to use her power, it was during this disarray a soul charming voice was heard "Stop" It was Celestinia who spoke, with just one word she had drawn the attention of all of the girls to her, Scarlet bit her lips as she spoke out "Big sis, I-" "I know but even if you all want to you can do nothing, that locked world was built by the Dragon God, unless another god level power tried none can open that world" There was a respect in Celestinia''s voice as she spoke about the dragon god, hearing her words the room was plunged into an unnatural silence, Nora gritted her teeth, no matter how true the dragon Princess words is, she doesn''t care no matter what she would save him, this time she wants to protect him but even before she could say anything Celestinia spoke again "Calm down for now, why don''t you all look at his face, among us he knows the situation the best, yet he stands there completely calm, maybe he has a plan" As she finished speaking Celestinia focused back at the screen, for the first time true curiosity filled her eyes, after hearing Celestinia''s words all of them focused back at the screen, they could see Austin standing at the cilff with a calm look, fear wasn''t present at his face, the room calmed down as they focused back at the screen Meanwhile at a higher place in the stadium within a room designated to the highest level of personals of the school sat, there was a purple haired woman with silver eyes, looking at the screen with a frown on her face, most of her face was covered with a veil, yet it could not completely hide her beauty Some of the men that sat there would always look at her, taking a peek of this unattainable beauty, normally it would be hard to get a read of her feeling, yet all of them understood one thing, she''s angry That''s right right now Mira Lionheart was having a huge headache Chapter 119: Freedom Beyond Death Mira couldn''t believe how thing''s had come to this, she had known that her dear nephew would be attending the academy this year, hell as his aunt, she even had pulled a few strings to help him get into the academy easier The position of the Dean of the Babylon Academy is extremely important, as the academy where the geniuses from the world gathered, it has to assured that the top brasses of the school should be neutral, hence the position of Dean was shifted every 30 years, the last Dean had only retired the last year, giving the set to Mira, who at the current time was not affiliated to any powers "Mira shouldn''t we do something?" Grace had a worried expression on her face as she looked at Austin, Mira only shook her head after hearing Grace''s question, as the head of the school, she knew the truth about the locked world but who would have thought that the one to open the world would be her nephew ''That boy always invites trouble....'' Mira could not believe how easily Austin gets into trouble, she really wanted to drag him out of that world and give him a peace of her mind but still as she looked at the handsome silver haired man that stood at the cliff, fearlessly facing an army, she couldn''t help but agree that her nephew had grown up good "Calm down Grace, look at him, even though he''s facing such a situation he''s completely calm, which means that he has a plan at this point we can only put our trust in him" Though still not pacified Grace could only nod her head as she looked back at the screen, meanwhile back at the screen, Austin held his breath as his body adjusted to the pressure released by the army in front of him "Sigh...me and my luck" Right now complaining was no use, if I want to get out of here alive I must focus on the current situation, I focused on my power and soon a beautiful blue and purple harp materialized in front of me, the strings of the harp was purple contrasting with the blue Ever since I entered this world, the harp kept humming inside me, seemingly desiring to be played and just as I brought it out, a huge wave of voices hit me, painful words seemed to fill my mind ''Help.....pls....hel-'' ''Run.....boyyyy..runnn'' ''plsss...noo...moree...'' Each of the voices was filled with pain, hearing it for some reason my heart clenched as a tear fell from my eyes, just as the voices were getting overwhelming they disappeared what was left was a beautiful harp floating in font of me "I see....you want to help them huh....." I didn''t get an answer but the harp did hum, I smiled as I wiped the tear from my eyes, I got the harp as I walked towards the end of the cliff, I stood tall as I looked at the thousands of soldiers in front of me who at a time had fought fearlessly to protect their world, yet now they stand in front of me as nothing more than chained animals Hero''s that should have being buried with honor had being chained like animals without proper rest, the soldiered in the front barked as they snarled in my direction, dense corrupted mana surrounded me, yet a sweet calm blue aura came from the harp protecting me, I looked at the king that sat on the throne as I spoke "I do not know your pain but I can help diminish the pain you all are going through right now" Just as I finished speaking hundreds of those at the front started running towards me, there was no strategy or honor just pure barbaric ness left, I held my harp tight as I took a deep breath, it''s true that one cannot be saved after being corrupted but that only applies to those who wield normal weapons, what I hold had once turned this world upside down No words were needed to be said as my hands trailed the beautiful purple string, a mesmerizing sound was heard, it rippled in the seas as it travelled forward, light aura clouded with blue and purple spread from my place hitting the ones that was running towards me As soon as the sound reached them the ones that were running towards me stopped, for once an unce of clarity appeared, but soon the corrupt mana tried to regain it''s front but how could I let that happen? I didn''t stop as my hands speedily traveled through the harp without rest, sending out tunes that shook once soul, I closed my eyes as I focused on my performance, even thought it was short I had felt the pain and despair within the once that stood in front of me, I opened my mouth as I sang a poem "May I never forget the men and women who gallantly defend our freedom and our way of life. Their valiant service and sacrifice shines with unmatched brilliance. I pray for their safe return, that they may enjoy the life for which they fight." "Thank you; even though we have not met. You give the ultimate sacrifice for our country. You leave your families behind and you protect everyone. May your families be shielded in you absence. May you also be shielded; thank you." "Having no family, no home adopted by those who share no blood, no cause. I walk the streets where no connection exists, but familiarity ensures comfort to lay my head..." (A/N: The poem does not belong to me!) My voice wasn''t exactly loud but thanks to the passive and active abilities of the harp that I was using, my voice was soul shaking, I didn''t even stop for a moment playing the harp and it''s results showed, the ones that was attacking me completely stopped Not only them everybody watching it even the rest of the soldiers to the one watching things outside stopped, no sound was heard, everybody seemed to be pulled into the song, unknowingly some imaged started to appear in their mind Everybody saw a scene of a man leading the army, everybody saw the scene of soldier''s protecting their home, their life, their family by their scarifies, even some weak willed students started crying in the stadium Chapter 120: Freedom Beyond Death(2) The soldiers at the front stopped as the corrupted mana around them started fluctuating, it seemed that the corrupted mana within them was fighting against the aura that was released from my harp, they snarled and roared but soon they calmed down My hands kept moving through the harp without any stop, non stop music kept being played, the soldiers at the front that had come to attack me stopped, the dark mana surrounding them soon swayed, a scream was heard and soon the corrupted mana inhibiting them disappeared Golden lights started to surround the one''s who had their corrupted mana lifted from them, their true features which was hidden was revealed, there was a hint of confusion on their face before a smile broke out to the ones who were cured "I-I-I a-am freee...." "Wh-What ha-happened..." The ones who were free teared up, men who had fearlessly battled without any fear to their life were currently crying with heartfelt happiness, they looked at me with a smile while tears kept falling down their face "Thank you and please.....please help the rest..." Nothing else were needed to be said as they broke into golden particles, my hands even at that time didn''t stop playing, instead I put more power and mana into it sending waves of my aura towards the rest the soldiers that stood behind without making a move The power of the tunes that I send out became stronger, all the ones that was standing in the military formation, too felt the effects as they were showing sings of confusion, yet it was not enough, the corruption overwhelmed them as they roared in anger Blood flew out of my mouth due to the backlash but I still didn''t stop moving my hands, cuts started appearing on my hands as blood dyed the strings I played, the corrupts had enough as they screamed in anger, an intense amount of mana and warrior auras hit me Forcing me back, all of the ones on stand by stated gathering mana as they ran towards me, the sea shook, as the warriors of the sea made their move, yet between all this a single word was spoken "Stop" The voice was calm and authoritative, just a simple word and the one''s that was running towards me stopped.....no they were forced to stop from the pressure given out by the man who sat on the throne I raised my head to look clearly at the beautiful man who sat on the throne, the corrupted mana still surrounds him, yet a hint of clarity which was missing had resurfaced but the sings of struggle on his face indicated that it was a time delicate effort Yet even in such a situation there was deep pride and authority to him, even the mindless corrupted stopped , their unconscious mind caused them to stop, due to the deep respect and admiration they once had for this man, Xavier lifted his head as he looked at the boy that was giving him a chance at salvation, a chance to let his warriors to rest in peace "Please...." Xavier only spoke one word, yet it contained all his emotion, I didn''t say anything, my hands held my harp tighter as I took a deep breath, a man who stood at the top of this world was begging, this just showed the desperation he held and who am I to deny it? The entirety of the mana within my body shook, I was putting it all in, my hands that was stinging with pain and blood ran through the strings of the harp with determination, due to the suppression of Xavier the soldier were unable to fight back "I will not die an unlived life. I will not live in fear of falling or catching fire. I choose to inhabit my days, to allow my living to open me, to make me less afraid, more accessible, to loosen my heart until it becomes a wing, a torch, a promise. I choose to risk my significance; to live so that which came to me as seed goes to the next as blossom and that which came to me as blossom, goes on as fruit." "No matter what is going on Never give up Develop the heart Too much energy in your country Is spent developing the mind Instead of the heart Be compassionate Not just to your friends But to everyone Be compassionate Work for peace In your heart and in the world Work for peace And I say again Never give up No matter what is going on around you Never give up" "This moment can be A New Dawn, A New Day¡­. Forgive, Forget, and move on Ask your self; Do I wish to keep repeating the pattern? Perhaps it''s time for something NEW" This time my voice was not forceful nor moving, it was calm and serene, the song I sang flew deep into the hearts of those who listened, this time I had put in the entirety of my mana and my heart, for a moment the blurry figure of my past family came, which was soon replaced with my new one Nothing in life is eternal, we all will have new people in life, while the old might fade away but it does not mean that they are gone, it just means that we have grown, the only thing we can do is not to forget them, this time my voice was filled with emotions All those who heard it felt their heart flutter, images of their parents their loved ones and the ones they have missed or lost filled their heart, the world became silent, only my tune and the poem that I played filled the world Grace''s eyes teared up, she could feel a sense of lose in his voice, not only her, Nora and Elda and Mira Austin family clearly felt it, tears fell down their eyes for a moment, the soldiers who heard it stopped moving completely The corrupted mana tried to fight, it tried to bring it''s corruption back but this time it failed, no matter how powerful corruption is...it cannot fight against true love and feelings, no matter how dark things get there would a single thing in one''s heart that causes them to fight, the single desire that causes them to move forward Every soldiers started tearing up, the dark corrupted mana could only leave helplessly, all of them opened their eyes, deep gratitude filled them as they looked at the boy standing on the hill, a beautiful sight was created as the soldiers broke into golden particles The sky seemed to shine as the particles floated in the sky, the reflection of the light was felt in the sea, both the land and the sea shone in golden light, mesmerizing the ones that saw it, this was a sight that all those who saw would never forget in their life It was a day that all the ones of the sea in the future would one day call it.....The Rest Of The Golden Sea Chapter 121: Freedom Beyond Death(3) I looked at the scene of the golden particles mesmerized for a moment, blood had filled my attire, while blood feel from my hands, in a single look I was a mess, yet I had to stand still, there was still an enemy that I had yet to face, while the rest had left a single man sat on an blue throne Even with my music and power, curing this man is close to impossible, the reason was simple, it was due to the difference in our strength, even for those soldier''s the reason I was even able to help them was because Xavier held them back, I took a deep breath as I suppressed the stinging pain in my body As I did I waited, I waited for the man who now sat on the throne with closed eyes to speak, the man had the royal families trade mark ocean blue hair and eyes, yet it was disfigured due to the corrupted mana, a few seconds passed before he opened his eyes "Thank you, young man" HIs voice was still deep and powerful but the fluctuations in his voice proved that he was barely holding on, I shook my head as I spoke back to him "I don''t need your thanks, I had did what had to be done" "Yes, you''r right but still I want to give you my thanks" Xavier smiled as he looked at the silver haired boy in front of him, soon memories passed through his mind Turing his smile bitter, he closed his eyes as he spoke "I am a failure of a king, no matter how high I had reached, in the end I had failed to protect my people....." Xavier''s voice was filled with bitter sadness and reluctant, I looked at this man for a moment before I spoke, while nodding "Yes, you did fail, you had failed to protect the warriors that choose to be with you, in that sense you have failed" Xavier''s eyes opened in surprise, while the words he said was true, he had thought that the boy would would correct him and say that he was not a failure, yet hearing the boys words Xavier didn''t get angry, just as he was about to speak the boy did "But you have not failed as king nor a hero, as a king you lead your armies to protect your home, as a king you have protected your faith, as a king you had warriors that willingly sacrificed their life for you, as a a hero you have sacrificed your life for the future" "So yes, you may have failed in some placed but due to that sacrifice you gave out a brighter future to the world, I admire your sacrifice and your ideals but I do not agree with them ,I would never sacrifice myself or my family for anything, I respect you as a hero and a king and at the same time I condemn you for your failure" "Your a man that many aspire to be and you are a king who have itches his name into history, you have won and yet lost at the same time" There was silence as I finished speaking, Xavier''s eyes opened wide before, he Burt out laughing, all the grace and dignity no more, he just kept laughing for a few seconds before he spoke again while wiping away the tears from his laughter "Ha...haahaa...boy you really are something, I didn''t think that there was someone that could respect and disrespect me at the same time but still....." Xavier raised his head as he looked deeply into my eyes, "Thank you, thank you for telling that I failed" A deep sense of relief filled Xavier, as he looked at the sky with a peacful smile, he had failed yet at the same time he had won, Xavier''s eyes turned serious as he looked back at me "Boy what''s your name?" "Austin, Austin Lionheart" "Austin?, good I will remember this name, since you have helped m-ughhhh" It was when Xavier was speaking that he clutched his head, the corrupted mana that I had cleared had stated to act up, soon all the corrupted mana that was in the surroundings soon gathered into Xavier''s body, the golding sky disappeared as darkness descended Due to the harp I was safe, yet the corrupted mana didn''t stop, it kept converging on to Xavier''s body, he clutched his head as he screamed, he raised his head with the final clarity he had as he looked at me "Run...." And that was all before the final clarity in his eyes disappeared, the pervious smile disappeared from his face as a crazed one took that place "Oh.....would you look at that, a child capable of removing corrupted mana, since you came here why don''t you stay here forever...." As soon as the corrupted Xavier finished speaking the atmosphere started to shake, the water below me started swirling, as the sky thundered, an immense pressure seemed to fill the atmosphere, the sea shook to the will of it''s king ''Sigh.....looks like I really have to use it'' Facing this situation I didn''t despair as I smiled "System, activate power pairing, target Eleanor" [ Request heard, activating power pairring Target: Eleanor Power: Imperial Rank 3 ] Soon tha mana in my body started swirling as my power broke through from origin level 8 to the Imperial rank 3, this was one of the skills from my bloodline, as long as the woman''s love level is 100% and I have slept with her, I will be able to use my lovers power level Though there are some restriction like, the time I will Be able to use this skill depends on the difference in power level between me and my lover, there''s also the fact that I will only be able to use this skill once a week too but leaving those aside, to me this skill is amazing [Time Limit: 5 minutes] ''5 minutes?, that''s plenty....'' I willed my mind, as I soon took out a special arrow, that was sealed, I removed the seal, as an exquisite black arrow came to view, the arrow was completely black with golden lines over it, at the tip of the arrow there was a dragons head As soon as the arrow was released as huge dragon might was released from the arrow, the immense pressure from before disappeared, as a dragons roar was head "That''s!" This time Celestinia shook in surprise Chapter 122: Freedom Beyond Death(4) During all this time, Celestinia had kept quite, even when she saw Austin clearing the corrupts, she only raised an eyebrow in intrigue, she had to say that with what she had seen till now, she had a great satisfaction in Austin but even then her surprises were pretty mild from what she saw But the moment she saw that black arrow come to life, her expression completely changed as shock took over it, in a rare moment of surprise her demeanor changed as she shouted out "Impossible!!" Her voice was loud, earning the surprises of those at the room, up and till now they haven''t seen such a reaction from her, Scarlet was the most surprised as she had never seen such a look on her big sisters face, she spoke out to Celestinia "Big sister are you okay?" It was only when Celestinia had heard Scarlet''s voice she did she break out of her trance, a deep look appeared on her face as she looked at the scene "Big sister, do you know what that arrow is?" Scarlet spoke with a questioned look, even she could feel suppression from that roar, it was the first she felt like this from an object, what kind of power does it have to suppress her power?, it''s then she heard a sigh from Celestinia, "That''s a dragon god''s blessed item" "The Dragon Gods?...." Scarlet had deep shock on her face, not only her the rest in the room to felt shocked, the Dragon God, he''s among the 5 divine beasts of the world, he rose up to power during the war thousands of years ago, any item related to him would make the world go mad with frenzy, there was a pause for a moment before Celestinia spoke again "It''s a secret among us dragons but during the Dragons Gods younger days, he was a bit extreme, due to his interest in the other species, he ended up creating a challenge, after he created it, he spread it in hidden location around the world" "Wait?, if there was such a thing why haven''t we heard of it?" Nell was the one who spoke, her feline eyes widened along with her question, Celestinia went quite for a moment before she spoke again "It''s simple, those who had ever found it never passed and they never lived after it, normally it was no problem to create such a thing but the gift the Dragon God prepared in return for passing the test was a single blessing on a weapon" "In simpler terms, the item that was blessed would be able to release one strike at the full power of the Dragon God..." "Huh!?" "That''s!" "But?!" Everyone in the room again widened their eyes from surprise and fear, well how couldn''t they!, an item that could display a single attack at the power of the Dragon God is a national level threat item!, even if it was created at the Dragon God young age, it''s power could not be questioned "But it''s nothing to have worried about, after the other dragons knew about it, they moved to remove these tests due to it''s potential danger but even then no body had passed the tests, in all honesty the test was impossible to be passed by anyone, that was what we had thought.....until know that is.." Celestinia became quite as she focused on the beautiful black arrow in Austin''s hand, it was then Nora spoke with a scared look "But!, no matter what Austin shouldn''t be unable to weild that power, correct?" Nora''s voice was loud, bringing back the attention of the rest, it''s then they realized a crucial fact they missed, having a powerful weapon doesn''t mean you can use it, you must also have the corresponding strength to weild it too, otherwise the weapon might end up consuming you "That''s right, the blessing in other ways is a curse, if you don''t have the power equal to of a dragon, the moment you use this weapon, well that will be your last moment and from what I must think, he must not even be an Imperial right, if then he might be able to survive.....maybe" After Celestinia finished speaking, the room fell into an unnatural silence, the room was tense but contrary to what they thought Nora didn''t lash out, she took a deep breath, as she looked back at the screen, not only her the rest too Why?, the reason was simple not only had Nora but the rest to have noticed, that whatever Austin had done till now he had a plan, plus looking at Austin''s face anybody could see it, he has no desire to die Meanwhile back into the world ''Damn, fuck this shit!'' My body was shaking from the sheer weight and might of the arrow at my hand, the Dragon God''s blessed item, it was something I had earned after a hellish, near death trail, I had asked for a blessed arrow, I was planning on using this only when I had slept with the Dragon Empress ''Why are things so hard?.....'' I could only smile as I looked at the beautiful man that now stood on a huge tsunami, it''s sheer size was triple the cliff, in front of it I looked just like an ant, the water swirled as an image of a monster started to appear on it, I kept my smile as I commanded my harp Soon it started shaking as it started to expand, the purple strings moved as they joined as one, while the edges of the harp expanded, within seconds a beautiful blue bow with purple string appeared ''Enlarge!'' I didn''t wait as I commanded the bow, the bow started shaking as it started to expand, in a breaths time it grew as tall as me, with a thud the end of the bow fell to the ground shaking the cliff, the bow was embedded into the cliff I walked upto the bow as I held the arrow in my hand, even now it was wrecking my body, nearing the huge bow, I held the bow with my left hand as I pulled the bow along with the arrow with my right Cracking sound was heard as my body started to break fresh blood spewed from my arms as my body started cracking, yet I could only grit my teeth as I pulled the string to full lenght and when I did a huge dragon roar shook the world An image of a black dragon appeared on my back, it''s sized rivaled the tsunami in front of me, it stood tall and proud as it floated behind me, while on the outside the scene was silent, many of the girls there had stars on their face seeing the scene in front of them They could see a huge tsunami trying to swallow the silver haired boy in front to it, yet a dragon stood behind him, seemingly protecting him, the boy had a haughty smile on his handsome face as he faced the tsunami with a single arrow, how could this not cause ripples in the heart of these young girls? While things where good outside on the inside Austin was breaking down, his body kept breaking down due to the power of the bow, cracks and blood filled his body, just when he thought it was over golden particles stated to surround him ''This is!'' I could only watch with surprise as thousands of golden particles surrounded me, they swirled around me before entering my body, soon power started to fill my body as it started to heal ''Please.....save our king...'' Due to the power from thousands of different soldiers my body just for a moment held powers beyond it''s limit, pleading words filled my ears, I felt as if nothing could stop me at the moment, a blue aura filled the black arrow as I let the string go SWISH...BOOM I had only heard the wind rustle as I was blasted back from the recoil, my hands broke, as the arrow traveled to it''s enemy, the imaginary dragon too roared as it moved forward with the arrow "Die!" The corrupted Xavier roared from the top as he put everything into his attack, the water shook as the tsunami moved forward, the water and the arrow met and then.....well there was no then as the arrow blasted apart the water and it''s power, as it moved for forward unhindered With a thud the arrow hit Xavier, it''s power tried to break his body but at that time a blue aura travelled from the arrow to his body completely removing the corrupted mana, clarity and relief filled Xavier''s eyes It was just for a second but he saw the peaceful sea and his past, a smile filled his face as peacefulness took over it "Thanks....." That was the last words he spoke before the arrow drilled into his body and exploded, a huge wave shook the sealed world... Chapter 123: A confrontation(?) A huge shockwave shook the world, creating waves as the waters splashed, as for me, I was barely hanging on to the edge of the cliff with my one hand, while my right hand dangled on my side broken, it took a few seconds for the world to stop shaking ''Damn, that was intense'' After the shock wave was over, I pulled myself up as I sat on the cliff, I took deep breath, trying to catch my breath, it''s at that time a small blue water like wave flew and entered my body [You have earned the seas kings gratitude] At the same time several other messages started to flash before my eyes but I put them to the side, right now I was in no shape to check those but my trouble seems to have no end, as the world soon started cracking and shaking, it seemed that the world was breaking down I stood up on the cliff, it''s at the same time that a spatial wave took over me and the next thing I know I am in the middle of a stadium surrounded by several students who were looking at me in surprise, I raised my head as I saw the scene of the water world being destroyed in the screen floated above ''It''s finally over...'' It was only now that I was able to get a sense of relief, all the adrenaline in my body started receding as pain filled my body, especially my hands, it''s at that time I heard a familiar name call me "Austin!..." Turning to look I could see Clara running towards me, it was not only me who had decided to join but also Clara too, with her abilities and my status it was easy to get an entry, of course when you have a doting aunt as a Dean, nothing is impossible, I gave a weak smile to the running Clara as I spoke "Don''t worry, I am not that hurt" Clara didn''t reply as she ran up to me anxiously, as soon as she reached me she started using her darkness healing on me, the pain in my body receded as a calm feeling came over, soon my body started healing at an incredible pace "Oh....look at this, how can you be this risky!..really..." As she was healing she kept mumbling and speaking to me in a concerned tone, I could only chuckle at her behaviour, during the weeks our relationship had gotten much closer, after all if it was before she would never speak to me like this "Don''t worry it''s nothing much, I am sure that you could heal me quick" Hearing my words Clara smiled before she focused back at the job of healing me, at the same time I heard a annoyed yet concerned voice "Humph, look at you, you are not completely healed, yet you already started flirting?" Turning to the voice I could see Nora walking up to me, there was happiness, concern and a hint of bitterness and unwillingness in her eyes but she quickly hid it when I looked at her, I smiled seeing my sister in a long while I could see that she had grown in to a beauty "Oh?, is somebody jealous?" Hearing my words a bit of panic came to her before she snorted as she spoke "Jealous, why should I be, it''s just good that you are in one piece" I could not help buy smile seeing this, this big sister of might seem cold but deep down she''s very caring, I really wanted to walk up to to her and hug her but looking at my current state it might no be a good idea, I looked deeply into Nora''s eyes as I spoke "It''s good to see you again big sis, I really missed you" Hearing my voice happiness flooded her face before she spoke back in a somewhat abashed voice "Yeah I-I missed you too" It was quite cute seeing her try hard to act like she doesn''t care "Hehehe..it seems that you guys are having fun, meeting after long time" The voice was powerful and authoritive, I could see Olivia walking up to me with several others at her tow, most of then where capture targets that I would have to deal with, seeing all of them at one go I was dazed for a moment before I got my bearing back, 8 extraordinarily powerful and beautiful women''s were walking up to me "Indeed I am having fun but now it would be better since cousin is here" My words caused Olivia to scrunch up but she soon smiled as she walked up to me "Indeed it''s being some time since we saw each other, why don''t we move to my private healing room and talk there?" There was a smile on Olivia''s face as she said it but hearing her words the rest of the girls who came with her frowned, seeing this I smirked inwardly ''She''s trying to pull me in before the others'' I could see that each of them had plans to take me into the ring bearer group, meanwhile I looked each of the 8 girls that appeared, I could see Marlene and Catherine looking at me intensely, as if they wanted to gobble me up, meanwhile the others were looking me up like I was some sort of rare animal "Cousin, I am sorry to say this but I am not joining any of your groups" Hearing my words Olivia and the others flinched, a frown came up on Olivia''s face "What do you mean?" Olivia''s voice had turned cold, while I wasn''t obliged to join her, it doesn''t mean that I can openly reject her too, but the way I said can be interperted in may different ways, I gave her a smile as I said to her "Don''t worry cousin I am not over stepping my authority here, it''s just that I just wish to be a player rather than a chess peice" "Huh, you really have some arrogance" As soon I had finished speaking Ella scoffed as she looked at me like an idiot "Become a player?, do you really thingh you have the manpower and abilities or even the chance for it?" I tilted my head looking at Ella, my face looked like it was deep in thought, soon I spoke as if I found out "Ah!, aren''t you that girl from back then that lost to me?" Hearing my words, Ella gritted her teeth in ange Chapter 124: The Beginning Ella''s gritted her teeth''s in anger, after hearing my remarks, the small good impression she had of him now had gone up in smoke but she didn''t let her anger cloud her, with a haughty look she spoke "I wonder how you are going to be a ''player'' when you even don''t have the chance to earn a ring" In the academia unless you have the ring, you can''t forcefully create a group, the ring doesn''t only make you a candidate, it also gives you power within the academy, it represent that you are the elite among the elite''s, it''s at this time that 2 girls walked up to me from the stadium "Austin!!" Both of them shouted my name out loud, turning my head I could see, two fox tribe girls walking towards me, both Rika and Mika had grown up well, Rika had her white hair tied in a pony tail, her hight was average while her face was beautiful, her moderate assets was covered by her dress, while her white tail swung sideways due to excitement Meanwhile Mika was the same hight as Rika with an identical beautiful face, unlike Mika her hair was in a bob cut, giving her a cool look, her black tail too was swinging side ways due to the excitement of meeting me, seeing them walking up to me I smiled "Hey!, Mika, Rika long time no see, did you miss me" "Yes!, my lord I missed you!" "I missed you to my lord~~" Mika spoke with a stoic yet happy voice, while Rika spoke with a teasing voice, Rika''s white pupils and Mika''s black pupils looked me up and down with happiness, seeing their lord and their love interest after a long time they couldn''t help but look at me more, hearing their words, I shook my head, the previous shy Rika is no more, plus I could tell that they had gotten stronger ''Looks like they grew up well'' "C''mon both of you this is school, you can call me by my name you know" Hearing my bitter voice both of the girls looked at each other before they responded with a bit more power "Yes Austin" "Sure Austin~~" "You girls....." I shook my head again as I laughed, after greeting me they looked towards, Clara as they greeted her and started talking to her, by now my arms were mostly healed, while my pain subsided "So?, your confidence is due to them?, I admit that these 2 are formidable and are ranked highly within the combat table but those two are not enough for your arrogance" Ella spoke while hiding her mild surprise, after all these 2 girls are quite popular within the school, leaving aside their looks, their strength is nothing to scoff at, alone the two girls are good but together fighting these girls are a huge headache It is a well known fact that fighting both of these girls is just like fighting a group both of their coordinations are impeccable, Mika was a close combatant while Rika being a long range water mageone not only that, they both have shared plate, something that very rarely happens It means that both of them have the same plate, in other words if one of them gets stronger so does the other!, it''s two people as one, they had especially got more attention when they had entered within the top 10 of the battle board of their age, while getting within the top 300 in the whole school The Babylon Academy has a ranking board for each stuff, there is a ranking board for the one with the most combat powers, even that is divided into different ones, there is a board based on the year and also one based on the whole school, one can climb higher by challenging the one at the top Not only for combat there is a ranking for academic, for military leadership, for the best witch and many more, of course the ones in the ranking also gets benefits too, but it was rare for anybody in the 5th year to get within the top 300, even some representatives from the wolf tribe had asked Mika and Rika to join them But they thoroughly refused them, saying they already have someone they want to serve ''I had thought that they were doing this out of gratitude but things look different now.....'' Ella''s mind quickly started turning, seeing the look of admiration and happiness from the girls, Ella could understand that things was different, meanwhile Ella was thinking I didn''t even look at her causing Ella to fume on the inside, I looked through the surroundings "They are late" ''Late?'' Not only Ella the rest of the girls watching too got confused but soon their answer was heard, within seconds lost of different students started arriving at the stadium and each one of them was famous "Boss!" A bulky and tall boy was running toward me, he had brown hair and green eyes, even though he was a student he looked like a huge truck with bulging muscles and a huge frame, his face was quite good, Jacob Miller ranked within the top 10 of his year, while being ranked within the top 100 of the whole school Nicknamed ''The Towering Shield'', he had gotten into the school by using the commoners scholarship, after that he rose to fame due to his strong power and character, once the prince of the Rosalyn kingdom fought with him in pure strength and fell, Jacob was even asked if he wanted to be the princes brother, after wards there were several others that wanted to recruit him....yet he accepted none of them "Lord!" Another boy running to me screamed, it was a demon, he had black hair and red eyes along with reddish skin, with a horn in his forehead, he was a bit handsome with a cold look on his face.....Amon Azldse, a demon that shook the academy with his performance He too had joined the academy using the commoner''s quota, when he had first arrived many had looked down on him due to not having one wings, Amon belonged to the demon group of Zenderians who are proved of their wings, not every demon has them To a Zenderian there is nothing more humiliating than losing one of their wings, most would kill themselves, basically a one winged Zenderain is a cripple but Amon proved the complete Academy wrong Several demons challenged him but he fought and won with his single wings, Amon had developed a unorthodox fighting style with his wings, causing all those who challenged him to fail, Amon Azldse ranked within the top 10 of his year while being ranked in the top 100 of the whole , a phenomenal achievement when he''s just 19 years old There were hundreds that wanted to sponsor him but he didn''t respond he had always said ''I already have somebody that I wish to serve'', now more students kept coming to the stadium Chapter 125: The Rise Of The King "Austin!" After Amon two other beautiful girls called my name running up to me, one was a rabbit beast girl with cartoonish pink hair and eyes, her dress tried desperately to hold in her huge breasts that seemed to bounce as she ran towards me, she had a beautiful face matching with her hair Rina Mareeil or more popularly known as the berserker rabbit, Rina had single handedly crushed the thought that rabbit beasts are weak, techenacilly they still are, within the beast tribes, the rabbit kin''s are the non combatant type, they like peace and basically deal with farming They didn''t have any talent for magic or combat but Rina had entered the Babylon Academy through the commoners recommendation, in battle she''s a beast that fights without holding back at all, her specialty being speed and craziness, Rina Mareeil ranked within the top 50 of her batch and ranked within the top 100 in combat, at the same time she has ranking in the academic table being ranked 50 in her batch and ranked rank 300 in the whole Academy The girl running next to her was Sana, a cat girl with black hair and eyes, she was leaned more towards the petite side with barely any breasts, she was more on to the cute side, with sparkling black eyes, and a sense of danger from her She too entered through the scholarship, with her entry she shook the Academy with her amazing combat sense and her derived bloodline ability shadow control, the assassin instructor of the Academy had quoted that she would one day become a fearsome assassin, ranked within the top 10 of her year and she''s ranked within the top 200 of the Academy, the cat tribe and several others tribe had desperately tried to rope in her and Rina but to no vail "Yo boss" Alex Ravancio, nick named the ''Devil Planner'', ranked number 1 in the academic and military leadership board for both his year and the Academy, he''s also ranked within the top 400s in terms of combat, just as he arrived he had shaken the Academy by challenging the number one''s of both the board not only that he won! Alex had disappeared from his baron house when he was 13, leaving behind a letter, later he reappears in the school with a mysterious sponsor at the age of 16, shaking the Academy with his intellect "Austin~~" Another girl ran up to me with a smile on her face, she had blonde hair and blue eyes, along with a cute face, her body too was on the petite side, Emma Girol, a girl with great talent in taming and summoning magic, ranked within the top 20 of her age and rank 200 of the whole school battle board, she''s also ranked within the top in the academic board too I smiled at them running towards me as I spoke out loud "Long time no see..." "Boss, how have you being?" "Lord are you okay?" "Wow Austin you have grown more handsome!" "My hero how are you?" As soon as I had finished talking the others soon bombarded me with lots of question, making me dizzy for a moment, I waved my hands for them to stop before I looked at Ella, I cleared my ears with one hand before I spoke to her again "Um....you were saying something?" There might not have being the sound of a slap but I could see Ella''s face reddening up, Ella was indeed full of shame but more than that disbelief, not only her all those watching were full of disbelief, each and every student around Austin is famous around the Academy Each of them were wanted by many different powers, each of them had refused others saying they already belong to a group, who would have believed that they all worked under me?, I smiled seeing the look of disbelief on everyone''s face, the audience sitting on the stadium to the teacher in the VIP room, all of them were stunned but this was only the beginning "Where''s Mark?" Hearing my words Emma smiled as she spoke to me "He''s already here" Hearing that I looked towards were Emma pointed, seeing that I saw a handsome young man with blonde hair and blue eyes walking towards me, his face had a cold look, while a great sword hung to his back, Mark Girol, seeing this man, the stadium became silent Mark Girol, ranked number 8 on the combat board of the whole Academy, his strength is undeniable, his talent, bloodline and powers are terrifying. a man that was even offered tutorship from a sword saint, he and both his sister had disappeared from the Girol family only to end up coming to the Babylon academy as a rising star, he''s the last holder of the 11th ring Mark didn''t respond to the gasps or stares others, his cold face didn''t have any fluctuations as he walked towards me, a sense of pressure filled the surroundings as he walked up to me, standing in front of me he did something that shook the stadium, He kneeled in front of me as he spoke "Welcome back my lord" Silence....absolute silence filled the stadium as they all looked at one of the strongest student kneeling to another student, in this world nobody should kneel to another just due to power, even when one meets a king, one only has to bow to show respect Kneeling to another with your own desire means, only one thing.....total subservience, it means that you have given you life and loyalty to the one in front of you, in the case of Mark, since he was a knight, it meant that he had chosen to be my sword, in another words he would put my life above his, But that was just the beginning, soon the rest started kneeling to me in a circle, this time the hearts of those who saw it shook, be it the teachers, students or those who were watching in secret, all of them felt a chill up their body I didn''t say anything as I stretched out my hand, no words were spoken as Mark put a ring onto my hand The ring was purple in color with a purple flower in the middle of the ring, I held the ring as I put it in to one of my fingers, soon the Academy at a whole started shaking as 11 huge pillars shoot to the sky, soon different names started appearing on each pillar, at that time I heard a voice "Austin, Austin Lionheart" Soon on the purple pillar my name appeared, today the whole of Babylon academy shook to the core..... a new candidate for king had appeared! Chapter 126: For The Future ''Sigh....that was intense..'' Currently I was in a check up room, laying on a bed, after my so called showing off, I was soon whiskered away to be checked up by doctors and healers, I gotta say, after the adrenaline, excitement and tension washes away, all that remains was a wave of exhaustion and a bit of embarrassment "Looks like things go a bit out of hand..." I couldn''t help but feel that, things went a bit unexpected, in truth I had doubts on how I should move forward in school, should I go through the hidden boss route or should I be openly powerful and special? There was a lot to thing about but it''s then I thought, what do I want?, ever since I came to this world, it was a non stop planning for the future, it was non stop tension in my body, I always kept doing things so that I could survive, it''s also then that I thought what about the future? Sure I could seduce each of these women''s through, lies, deceit and manipulation but what about the future?, would a relationship built on all this survive?, do I just want to take them now and throw them away in the future? No, the answer came easily to me, if you had asked if I love someone, yes, I really do love Eleanor and my family but a relationship built on lies is always a short lived one, one that is a ticking bomb that would one day explode, I really did have a mental breakdown during my travels, it was only due to Vena that I could move forward Vena Dragoneer, the current dragon Empress, during my travels, she accompanied me for 2 years, during that time we got really close, I also fell in love with her too, but she had to leave after the 2 years, because it was getting to suspicious, that''s also when I learned that the feelings from my bloodline is not a one way bridge, it also affects me, plus it seems that the feelings they held for me will only increase in due time I mean it doesn''t make me fall in love with them, it just makes me fell closer to them, it also lets me fell their emotions and their desires, during these weeks I also got close to Lora, I don''t, love her yet but I did take a small liking to her That''s important to, I can''t just think about making those girls fall in love with me I should also love them, that''s why I cam up with a plan, during my time I would make them all in love with me but I would not act like I love them In simpler terms, I would do things to make them fall in love with me but I would just act like a close friend, someone unable to accept or understand their feelings, I will most likely act like those dense protagonist, I will just stand at the side and watch the girls fight for me That too is another issue, each of the girls I target are not normal, polygamy is allowed in this world but it depends on the status of those women''s and their willingness to share, well that is not probable for the women''s I am going after Plus why should they share me, if they can''t get me they could find another man, it''s not like I am the only living boy in this world?, if they couldn''t get me they could always find another man That''s where the love meter come''s into play, from what I had understood, if a persons love goes above 70, it means they like me but ones it reaches 100%, that''s when they are unable to leave me, 70%-90%, mean that they would fight for my love but if I don''t choose them then they could just find another, I mean there are other handsome and powerful men''s out there, why stick only to me? That''s where the difficulty comes in, the difference between 99% and 100% is the same as 1% and 100%, reaching 100%, would be extremely hard, the reason I was successful at the beginning was because all the girls I went after where kids, they had grown mentally, hence it was easy to get into their hearts But now I will be dealing with the real tough ones, it''s going to be, the only good thing is that once it reaches 100% it won''t go down, well it won''t go down, unless I do something that goes against them completely, like killing someone they care about or something like that, as for above 100%, well that''s not something I could do anything about "Looks like there''s a lot to do...." I could not help but shake my head with a smile thinking about it all, nomally it should be hard but the travel I went through had really helped, in a way I hadn''t still adapted to this world but now?, it''s not a problem, I will survive and I will surely take all those girls for my self I am no hypocrite, I well damn know that I want to take all those girls for myself too, I am a scumbag but hey so what?, I would do whatever it takes and I will make sure to be happy about it in the future too, unknowingly a smile with fighting spirit came up on my face "Looks like you are felling better" "Ah!, yes doctor I am better now" I smilingly replied to the black haired doctor, who was doing my body check up "Its seems that you caused quite the ruckus, the whole Academy is taking about you, you really thrashed this years Seth hunt" "Yeah, things got out of hand after some time" After that it was quite as the doctor did my check up, a few seconds later her spoke "Everything looks good, you can leave now, it seems that Dean wants to talk to you, so head to her room after this" I could only smile wrily hearing this, looks like I will be hearing a earful soon "Sure thanks doc" Chapter 127: An Aunts Care I soon dressed up and headed to the Dean''s office or to be precise my aunt''s office, I am pretty sure that I would be getting an earful soon, bracing myself I reached her office, I knocked as I asked for permission to enter "Enter" Hearing Mira''s lovely voice, I opened the door as I entered, soon a figure of a stunningly beautiful woman Entered my mind, she looked no different than the last time I met her, a successful and powerful beauty, on of the most courted woman if this era, just her beauty was enough to make men desire her Seeing her sitting on a desk looking through a papers with at most seriousness without her veil, I fell into a daze for a moment before I shook my head as I walked towards her with a happy smile "Aunt!, it''s good to see you again!" Seeing me enter, she smiled, but the next moment it disappeared as I felt a strong pull on my ears, making me flinch "Ow..ow..ow..oww, stop it aunt!, it hurts!" I cried out in a pitiful voice but it seemed to have no effect on this woman "Good!, it should hurt, just what were you thinking messing around in the Seth hunt?, not only did you cause a mess but you also caught the attention of the entire world!" Mira was feeling a headache thinking about the thing her nephew did, I smiled hearing her words, even though she was admonishing me, I could still feel that she was genuinely worried about me "C''mon aunt, you can''t blame me for it, how was I going to know that such things were going to happen?, plus so what, won''t I have my dear and beautiful aunt to protect me?" Hearing my words Mira snorted, as she looked at me, she let go of my ears, as she rubbed her head "Sigh....what am I going to do with you" I could only pitifully catch my reddened ears, as I spoke to Mira with a mischievous smile "Ahh, my luck to think I would get to spent time with the famous Mira Lionheart, to think I would be close to such a beautiful, smart and stunning woman, ahh how lucky I am" As I spoke my expression was of at most reverence and my acting earned me a chop at my head "Ow!" "humph, look at you, all grown up and now you think you can talk like that to your aunt?, just where did you learn to talk like that?" But even though Mira spoke like that a amused smile came to her face seeing her nephew''s antics, I clutched my head but soon my expression became serous as I looked directly into Mira''s eyes "Um?, but I only spoke the truth, I think you are a beautiful, powerful and an amazing woman, I could only be jealous of the guy who could be with you" Hearing my earnest and serious words Mira was stunned for a moment before she smiled, she rubbed my head with a doting expression as she spoke "Look at you, being so good with your words, I am sure that you must have used this mouth to tease a lot of girls" "Nope!, only for my beautiful aunt" "Sure, whatever you say" ''Sigh...she still see''s me as a child'' Looking at Mira''s reaction to my words, I could see that she doesn''t think of me anything more than a boy, these things really need to change, it might be difficult but with due time I can change it Soon I was seated on a sofa with aunt Mira next to me, she had a serious expression as she spoke "I do not know your reasons for causing such a huge scene but I am sure you have your reasons" Even though she tried to hide it there was still a hint of pride and happiness after seeing my achievements, even now Mira couldn''t get rid of the scene she saw, it was still deeply itched into her heart, I smiled hearing her words "Indeed aunt, I have my reason don''t worry I will tell about it to you soon" "I know, I am guessing that Grace must have spoken to you about the issues within the Empire, so be careful of who you trust, there has being heavy tension within the world right now, I don''t no why but I fell it''s the calm before the storm" I nodded my head to her words we kept talking about some main issues for some time, when I said to hr about my view I got from the Emperor her expression turned cold, she spoke with a high pitched voice to me "Austin, remember that our family doesn''t run from things, I might not be able to deal with the political issues of the Empire due to my status but that doesn''t mean that anybody can touch our family, so don''t worry, do what you want I will always have your back" I could not help but feel a bog touched hearing Mira''s words, I just smiled to aunt Mira''s words, soon our serious discussion was over "Aunt?, are you free right now?" "Why?" "Well I just wanted to talk to you about my adventure, plus it''s being a long time since we spend some tome together" Hearing my words Mira, hesitated a bit but looking at my pleading expression she finally gave in, but then I felt a ''headache'', as I clutched my head in ''pain'', seeing my reaction aunt Mira came closer to me as she looked at me worriedly "What''s it Austin?, is anything wrong?" "No it''s nothing. I am just having a headache, the doctor spoke that I just have to lie down but since I wanted to meet Aunt I hurried over" Hearing my words Mira felt conflicted, she looked at my pained face, seeing it she thought of something but I was much older now but thinking that she was the cause of the pain her hesitation vanished, Slowly she caught my head as she brought it to her lap "Aunt?" I looked ''confused'', seeing it she smiled as she tenderly placed my head on her thighs with my head up, the sweet scent of her body entered my nose, as she stroked my head "Don''t worry, you can lay on my lap to take rest, I used to do this to you when you were young you know" I didn''t say anything else as I focused my body on this soft pillow, with a smile I started talking to her about my adventure, of course I left out some parts, soon the office was filled with Mira''s laughter''s, angry replies and many other emotions Soon like this time went by as I laid on lap of this beautiful woman who truly cared and loved for me Chapter 128: Slow Progress(?) A hour passed as I lay in Mira''s lap, recounting my travels, hearing my story, sometimes she would laugh, the other times she would be angry or sad, overall we spend an hour happily chatting It wasn''t only me, I had even asked to talk about the things that had happened to her while I was away, Mira didn''t object as she spoke about her life the past few years, now a hour later I was still laying on her lap while she tenderly stroked my head Looking up I could see her beautiful shining silver eyes looking down at me, I too smiled as I looked at her stunningly beautiful face "Looks like you are better now aunt" "Um?!" Hearing my words Mira was surprised as she looked at me "What do you mean?" "C''mon aunt others can''t see it but I could tell that you were stressed, after all it''s only when you are with family that you would relax" Hearing my words Mira''s heart warmed, she had being constantly dealing with many things and secretly she had many tiring things to handle which had recently caused her a lot of stress, it had even effected her power growth stunning it for now But she had completely hidden it, not letting anybody find out her weakness, she didn''t think that her nephew would find it, more over she really did get refreshed after spending some time with me "Haaa...you really know me well don''t you" "Of course I do, after all you were my first love and my biggest crush" Silence, there was defining silence in the room after I had spoken, Mira''s eyes widened to the limit from hearing my words, a tense atmosphere filled the wrong, Mira couldn''t believe what she had heard "Hehehe...don''t worry aunt I already gave up, it was a crush I had on you when I was young" My eyes had a gentle look in them I was focused it on to Mira''s silver ones, panic filled Mira''s body for a moment after seeing me look at her like this "Don''t worry aunt, I already said that I had sealed my feelings, you know that after fathers death you were there for me the whole time, you had being there supporting me in everything, It''s funny but I had thought that I would one day grow up and marry you" "But then I had to learn that I can''t marry you, I had lost even before I could try, so I threw those feelings away, I had thought of them as my childish feelings that would pass away, more than anything being here sitting next to you makes me happy" "Don''t worry aunt, to the current me you are just family" Even though I said it like that there was a hidden ''bitterness'' to my voice, hearing it Mira was stunned, she didn''t know what to do, even though I said that I have no feelings for her, she could still feel the intense emotions I had for her, for a moment she really didn''t know what to do "Austin I-" "Shuuuu" Even before Mira could speak I placed a finger on her lips, stopping her from saying anything, with a gentle smile I spoke "Don''t say anything aunt Mira, you don''t have to feel awkward or anything, my feelings are my own, it''s none of your fault, I already said you I am moving forward and the worst thing for me is seeing you hurt, so just be yourself" Mira blinked her eyes, she looked into my eyes that was swirling with deep emotions for her, she could feel her nephew''s heart wrenching pain, for some reason she could feel my intense love and feelings flowing into her body, for a moment her heart shook, she couldn''t understand how she was feeling my emotions so deeply ''Good, looks like it is working'' Seeing the deeply shaken woman in front of me, I continued to supply my feelings and emotions to her, that''s right currently I am supplying my feelings or to be excat the feeling the previous Austin held deeply in his heart and it''s thanks to a spell [ Spell: The Beating Hearts Description: There was once a great romantic called Alferdo who deeply desired a way to transfer his feelings to another since he couldn''t speak or give out any sweet words to his lovers, hence a deep and powerful spell was born! Uses: Helps you to transfer deep feelings to another, the spell attaches to the soul deeply supplying the feelings you desired to them Remark: Let the Games Begin! cost:20,000 ] Yup a powerful spell but it too had it''s limitations, first of all the person I use it on must have absolute trust and love for me and second of all for the spell to work without anyone finding out the said person should be in a deeply disturbed state, plus I have to spend an hour with the target without any movement or huge disturbances Actually what I did was a gamble, unlike my mother I can''t gift Mira an object with the sleep spell because unlike my mother Mira is an extremely powerful mage, her sensitivity to mana is no joke Is she ends up finding the spell I casted on the object I gave her, well then I would be fucked up bad, even now when I implemented my plan, I was scared shit about her finding about the spell but than god it went unhinged, right now the spell is itched deeply into her, so whenever I am close to her I could supply deep feelings of emotions to her messing up her mental state, plus this spell also has some other interesting affects too ''Now lets see how you will look at me like a child!'' "Aunt are you okay?" Hearing my concerned voice Mira quickly broke out of her trance state, she took a deep breath trying to reign in her emotions but no matter what she does, she could still ''feel'' my love for her "Ye-Yeah, I-I am fi-umm" Suddenly as she was speaking Mira felt a small part of her body heat up from my touch, just as I had caught her hand in help, a deep sense of pleasure filled Mira''s mind ''What''s happening to me?'' Mira''s mental barriers were falling fast Chapter 129: A Small Leap Mira''s defences were quickly crumbling but before things got overwhelming I stopped, my current priority was to just change her view of me, as for the rest I have time, after all I wanted her to fall in love with me and it takes time As soon as the overwhelming sensations started to disappear Mira took a deep breath and closed her eyes, as soon as she had opened them back they were calm, as expected of a successful woman she was quickly able to riel in her emotions As she opened her eyes she was met with her nephews caring and concerned eyes, even though small she could even now fell my emotions filling her body, seeing that I was becoming more worried she spoke up "I am fine, it was nothing major" "Oh, I am glad, I thought that something had happened" Even though I spoke happily, I was ''nervous'' as my voice was a bity shaky, Mira could feel ''nervousness'' from me. she could feel that I was scared of what her reaction would be, Mira raised her hands as she caught mine, just as she did a small pleasant sensation filled her body, it was much lesser than before but it was still there "Austin I am happy that you had felt that way but you should know things would never work between us, I love you as a nephew, nothing more" Those words were hurtful but Mira had to do it, she had to make sure that her nephew would completely give away such unhealthy feelings , as soon as she had finished speaking my body ''shook'', I smiled ''weakly'' as I spoke "I know aunt, as I said I have already locked those feelings away, it''s just that after seeing you they just seemed to get stronger but don''t worry I know about my felling and I will surely get rid of them completely" Even though I spoke with a smile, a deep sense of pain filled Mira''s body, she would literally feel her nephew''s heart breaking, her heart clenched feeling it but she had to stay her stand, it was for the best, she let go of her nephew''s hand and tried to control her raging feelings "Good, it''s better that you find someone else, I am sure that you would be able to find an amazing woman for yourself" "Sure, I will....." There was an awkward silence between us as we had finished speaking, Mira had no idea what she should do now, after all now that she had heard about my feelings she really couldn''t just see me as a child, I was the one to break the silence "It seems that it''s late, I will be heading out now" "Sure" Just as I was heading out, I acted like I remembered something and took out a small white marble, I held it in my hand as I presented it to Mira "Hear you go aunt, this is a gift that I had prepared for you" Hearing the words gift and feeling my exited emotions she looked at the small marble at my hand, seeing it her eyes shook in surprise "How?!" "I just happened to find it" Hearing my lackluster reply Mira was stunned because the thing in my hands is not something you could just happened to find, coming out of her surprise she heavily shook her head, denying my gift "No Austin this is too precious, you could use it for yourself when you reached the peak" I Shook my head as I aggressively placed the marble on her hands, the thing I gave her was called a law stone, it''s use was simple it helps you to learn a world''s law, as simple as it functions seems, the law stone is something every origin level 10 desires They would be willing to sell all their family fortune for it but getting it is not easy at all, law stones are something that is formed from this world naturally, it''s extremely rare to get one Holding the marble in her hands Mira looked at me, I smiled to her as I spoke "Take it aunt, aren''t we family, plus it would take me a long time to reach the peak so it''s better you use it" "No, Austin don''t you know it''s value?, you found it and you should use it for yourself" "Aunt" My voice became deep, suddenly Mira could feel my anger filling her body "This is a gift that I want you to have, you not accepting it means that you don''t think of me as family and don''t even think of just holding on to it, if you think of me as family use it, please" Hearing my pleading words and feeling my genuine emotion''s of desire for her to use it, Mira became conflicted, on one hand she''s happy at receiving such love and care but on the other hand she feels guilty that she''s using my feelings for her profit, I ''sighed'' as I put one of my hands on her face, causing Mira''s body to tremble with happiness, I pulled her face to look into mine directly "Aunt, trust me, I want you to use it, I might be saying this out of my own selfishness but I want you to be happy and this is my desire for you to have it so please use it" Mira hesitated for some time before she sighed and accepted the gift, I smiled cheekily as I spoke to her "If aunt is that reluctant you can pay me for that gift" "Pay you?" "Yes" Even though suspicious she asked "What do you need?" I smiled smugly as I pointed to my cheeks "I would be happy as long as you give me a kiss" "Sigh....what am I going to do with you, you are willing to give away a law rune for a kiss" "But to me your kiss is worth more than the world" Hearing my serious reply and feeling my emotions, for the first time Mira blushed, she could feel her heart beating faster for a moment but she took a deep breath to control it, she hesitated on my reply, she had kissed my cheeks when I was young but now for some reason when she was asked to kiss it a strange sensation filled her body Looking at my eager face she thought over it for a bit ''It''s just a kiss'' Thinking that there was no harm in it she slowly stood up and she kissed my cheeks in a a hurry but I could still feel the sensation on my cheeks "So soft..." Hearing my unconscious reply, Mira heartbeat started to beat up again, I didn''t say anything else as I happily smiled and left the room, as soon as I did Mira fell on to the couch with a dazed expression, she couldn''t believe what had happened till now "Sigh...what''s happening to me" Mira could only complain as she looked at the ceiling, not knowing that this was just the beginning Chapter 130: Planning "Oh...that was close" As soon as I had left Mira''s room I held to a wall as I let out a sigh of relief, while all might have seemed okay, one small mishap and everything would have gone down the drain, my heart was literally beating out of my chest The placing of the spell itself was an extremely huge gamble, if Mira had even felt a small bit of the spell, it would have being over, I held the place the Mira had kissed as I smiled, seeing my blushing expression of my aunt I had almost lost control Mira had always kept on a dignified appearance, so seeing her act like a girl was a refreshing experience but sadly it might be hard to replicate it, the only reason that everything went smooth was because Mira''s mind was in shock, due to my sudden confession and the feelings I gave her, her mind was completely disrupted But the second time she would be more ready and it would be more harder to open her heart to me but I have time, I already have a plan for this beautiful aunt of mine, relaxing myself I headed out of the room, as much as I like to goof around, there is so many things for the current me to do I walked out of the hall as the corridor''s of the school came to my view, currently I was walking along the 5th years educational area, the whole of Babylon Academy is as huge as a city, the school already has teleportation circles set in for students and others travel Even though I was walking through the classroom, there was not a single student at sight, the Academy had given out a week of leave due to the issues I had created, plus they also has to deal with the coming festive After all this was the first time that all the rings have being gathered, plus the competition for the title of King Of Babylon cannot be conducted in a small scale, I am sure that the news of what I had did had already spread across the whole world, the up coming competition''s would surely cause the focus entire world on the Academy ''It''s going to be a fun school year'' I shook away my thoughts as I walked towards a teleportation circle set up, there were some students and others waiting in line, while some were arriving through it, seeing me arrive several of them gasped, they looked at me with admiration as they started to talk among themselves As I walked closer all of them moved aside allowing for me to reach the front, a special service of holding the ring, reaching the front I was met with the mage dealing with the teleportations, giving him a nod I said him my desired locations Normally travels like this required Academy points but just the ring on my hand is enough for them to give me those special services for free, I stepped into the circle as my vision went white, as the light faded I was met with the new sight, indifferent I gave a nod to the mage, as I walked out among the others gasps and talks Walking through the huge place I reached a huge mansion, walking to the gates it opened on it''s on as I walked inside, reaching inside the mansion, I walked to a big hall, entering the hall I was met with the sight of my comrades Jacob, Emma, Mark, Amon, Rina, Sana, Alex, Zora, Rika, Mika and Clara, all of them were sitting in a long table within the hall, seeing me arrive they all stood up, there was a happy and relieved smile on Clara''s face, I gave them a smile, telling that I was okay Without much talk I headed to the head of the table and sat down, seeing me sit down the rest did the same, there was silence for a bit before I spoke "Now can you please tell me whose plan it was for all of you to be this dramatic and kneel in front of me, when all the others were watching?" Hearing my words tinged with annoyance, they all turned towards Mark, who was now smiling slyly "Sigh.....of course it had to be you" I could not help but rub my head with a tired expression, while it was my plan to partake for the hunt for the ring, I didn''t plan it to be this showy, I guess it was my fault for taking in these mad guys "C''mon leader, I don''t thing it was that bad, I mean you should have seen the look on others face when we all kneeled to you, puff it was so funny" "What am I gonna do with you" I could only brush this off as I looked at Zora, she had changed from the last time, she had now grown into a beauty with a confident look, her red hair was left free, while her witch hat covered the top of her head, while her black eyes gleamed with confidence Her moderate body was hidden by her black dress, all in all she was quite good looking but the problem now was that she was staring at me in daze, it was like I became the only thing in the world in her eyes ''Looks like that things effect is showing'' I could only cough and call out her name, as the rest of the others too had soon caught on to her weird behavior, it''s only after I called out to her did she break out of trace but even still then she looked at me intensely "Oh, I am sorry, I wasn''t able to meet you earlier, I had being caught up in research" "Sure it''s no problem, after all I heard that you had being accepted by a sage witch, congrats I knew that you could so it" "Th-Thanks, it was only due to you I was able to reach this position" A small blush came to her face before it disappeared, she smiled as she thanked me again Chapter 131: Planning(2) Nodding my head to Zora, I looked towards Mark who was looking at me with his normal cold gaze, this guy barely talks to anyone other than his sister and does not care for anyone but his sister and me, I gave him a nod as I spoke "Good work Mark, you did well" No reply was given but Mark nodded his head, I looked at all of the other''s surrounding me as I spoke "Who would have taught that the kids I picked up would grow up like this?, I am happy to see that all you are now happy and powerful" My voice was like a proud father watching his little kids grow, hearing my words each of them went into their thoughts, they all could say that if it wasn''t for me their lives would have being hell, most of them would have probably died without my help and for this they would forever be grateful "Wow!, Austin are you acting sentimental now?" Rina spoke with a wide smile, she was more of a carefree girl that spoke her mind, hearing her words I shook my head "No, I am just happy that all of you are fine, plus I just wanted to warn you all, because the up coming days won''t be peaceful" "Yeah, I can already imagine the chaos that''s gonna spread from all this" Alex spoke with a wide grin, this guy only cares about causing problems "Boss, don''t worry!, I would punch away all those that want to cause trouble with you!" Jacob spoke as he flexed his huge muscle, while he was seated he looked calm and free but when he spoke about protecting a fierce aura surrounded him, it was not only him, others too supported his claim "Yeah I know you guys would but I am not only talking about the problems in the Academy but also the ones that would soon arrive from outside" "Oh?, are you talking about the rising currents in this world?" Hearing Alex''s question I looked at him deeply, it seems that he had already picked up some hints, Alex''s words had gathered the interest of the rest that gathered at the table, I was quite for some time before I nodded my head "Yeah it''s not only that, I could feel some suppression from my uncle the Emperor, I have a feeling that he takes me as a threat and now after this display of mine, I am sure that he won''t just take a back seat" None of the people that gathered here are stupid, they could quickly understand the underhanded meaning behind my words, a ruthless light, along with a hint of craziness passed through each of their eyes, seeing this I smiled Normally when one hears that the one they support might have an enmity with the Emperor they either freak out or became scared but none can be seen in the eyes of the one that had gathered here, I could see it each of them were willing to do anything for me The previous time when they kneeled to me was not only just for entertainment they meant it when they kneeled to me, any of them would be willing to lay their lives down for me, from a normal point of view they all would be crazy but that''s the truth All of them here are a bit crazy, even the innocent looking Emma had a hint of craziness, all of the one''s in the room had gone through many despairing things, making the more immune to death, only a crazy person would gather all of them together like this Well, who said that I was completely sane?, Chuckling to myself I spoke "Well you don''t have to get all rilled up, for now this is only my thoughts, lets see how things would play out" After that I had a small discussion on how to proceed with my own faction, since I have a ring I have the right to create my own faction, normally I needed to create a good public image for myself to start this but with what I have shown I don''t think any extra publicity is needed "Sigh.....what do I do with you boss?, most of the participants I got are girls joining to know you" Alex shook his head as he held a stack of papers "Do you know that the girls are calling you the silver prince?, looks like your love life won''t boring here boss or is there anybody for you right now?" Though the way Alex said it was mischievous and in a teasing tone, there was a deep cunning light swirling within it, as soon as he had finished speaking the atmosphere in the room got a little heavy, all the girls in the room had a strange twinkle in their eyes as they looked towards me ''Go to hell Alex!'' Seeing the increasing tension in the room, I could not but help curse that scheming prick, I was sure that if I said that I have someone then something dangerous would happen, I smiled calmly as I spoke back to him "Um? a girl?, no right now I don''t have anybody, I just kept running around in my adventures that I didn''t pay any mind to it, maybe I might find someone that I like in the academy" Hearing my reply the eyes of the girls twinkled even more, all of them soon looked at each other with a wary gaze, none of them were not stupid to see the affections each of them held, each one of them were stubborn that they won''t give up what they want But I pretended like I couldn''t see anything only Clara was smiling slyly as she knew my true self, plus I had already spoke to her about some of my plans and she would be a good spy for me who would tell the movements of these girls Chapter 132: Family Meet The girls looked threateningly at each other for a few seconds before they focused back on me, seeing this situation, Alex smiled slyly, creating situations with chaos has always being his favorite activity "Anyway leaving aside the interest in my love life, why don''t you tell me how the plans for the future is going?" Seeing that situation was becoming bad, I quickly intervened as I looked at Alex with my question, seeing me talk the rest of the girls soon reigned in their hostility as they focused back on the topic at hand "All is going well, truthfully as I said for the recruitment till now there only mostly girls, after all you still haven''t shown the limit for your abilities" Hearing Alex''s words I nodded my head, I could understand his train of thoughts, even if I showed outstanding results before it doesn''t mean that all of them knows my true powers, after all I will be competing with the other girls older than me and who have being here longer than me Along with it most people could only guess my Origin level, as I haven''t shown it out, I guess most think that I am Origin level 4, which in a way is a compliment, one must know that the normal origin level when one graduates from the Academy is Origin level 6 Reaching Origin level 3 at 18 is a genius, well that notion was completely destroyed this year as students with monstrous strength are showing up more and more, breaking the balance that was held ''sigh....looks like I have to act out soon'' Well is if a I truly show my strength then that would be breaking the complete balance, my level of strength is totally crazy, so I would show enough to get the others attention "Speaking of which the poem that you sang back then was amazing, I didn''t that you could play that well" Rina spoke to me with a hazy look in her face, hearing her words the rest to travelled back to the situation that took place a few hours ago, the poem that I had sung had truly swept deep into their hearts, especially the girls, the poem had further cemented their deep feelings "Yes boss, you were so cool back them, you should surely sing for us whenever you have sure" Hearing Jacob''s words of admiration I chuckled, as I promised "Sure, I could play for you whenever you all have free time, just tell me when" After that the next half an hour we just discussed the important topic''s relating to the future, after the meeting I bid them farewell, well the girls wanted to come with me but when I said that I had a family thing to do so they all reluctantly let me go, within a few minutes walk I reached another mansion which was bigger and better Unlike the other one, here there were butlers and other maids to look after it, seeing me enter each of them gave me a bow of respect, I just nodded my head to them as I entered a large room, coming inside I could see two women in the room One was a mature golden haired woman with green eyes, while the other had the same definition but looked younger, it was Grace and Nora, seeing me enter both of them smiled "Austin" "Hey, did I keep both of you waiting?" "No it''s fine after all you had things to do" "Humph, I might forgive you for now" Two beautiful women and two different answers, I smiled to their reply, nothing beats being with your family, as I entered I looked around the room for a certain silver haired girl but not seeing her I questioned "Where''s Elda?" "Here!" As soon as I had asked that question somebody jumped behind me, I could feel a soft body hugging me from behind, at the same time, a set of soft and fragrant hands covered my eyes, a soft and beautiful voice soon followed it "Guess who~~~" "Is it my beautiful, caring and lovely little sister~~?" "Yes, you have guessed correctly, now you can look at me" My teasing answer had gained me a beautiful sound of laughter, I smiled as I turned behind, soon as I saw the figure in front of me I fell into daze ''Beautiful'' I could see beautiful 16 year old girl as I turned around, her shinning silver hair was let free as it stunningly fell to her back, her green eyes shined with happiness, innocence and love as she directed her gaze at me Her face was the very definition of perfect, seemingly as if carved by the gods, her body had developed over the years, as they were hidden with her dress, I had scene several beauties and had thought that now I was immune to it but looking at this girl my heartbeat started beating faster as I felt a strange itch on my chest Not only that there was a certain feeling from her that seemed to fill my mind to protect her, to cherish her and nor to harm her, I quickly understood it''s reason the fairy bloodline Fairies truly exist in this world, they reside in the Yggssdril world tree, living their life there, they are cute bunch of innocent and loving beings but by no means are they weak, the fairies are the race the directly work under the Goddess Of Life Fairies have near unlimited life source, they are the best healer in the whole world, they wield life magic, an extremely amazing source of healing, it is even able to bring back severed limbs And so even my little sister could wield said magic, making her now one the most wanted healers in the entire world, the only other human that has life magic is the saintess of the Goddess of life Not only that the fairy bloodline makes the wielder near perfect in everything, their beauty, grace and behaviour, best of all they make them extremely loyal and loving Chapter 133: Complex Family I looked at my beautiful sister who looked like a celestial fairy and fell in to daze for a moment but I recovered quickly as I smiled and opened my arms, nothing was needed to be said as she happily smiled and jumped into my arms I caught her body, as I hugged her tightly, a unique fragrance filled my nose her her head laid on my chest, her body felt smooth and almost boneless, I had the feeling to hold her body forever, I held her tightly as I patted her back with a smile "I missed you Elda" "I missed you too big brother" A beautiful smile adorned Elda''s face as she lay within her beloved brothers arms, it was not only me who was extremely happy and delighted to be back, Elda too felt her heart filled with happiness at seeing the person she loved dearly Elda''s eyes twinkled with happiness and satisfaction as she laid within her brothers arms, my scent flew into her nose as she relished in the familiar warmth she missed all these years, her hands tightened around me, seemingly wanting to fuse with me My body heated up as I held this delicate art piece, I patted her back, as she withered in happiness from my touches, just laying within my embrace seemed to fill Elda''s mind with at most pleasure, it is only now did she understand how deep she had fallen to her feelings and she knew that she could not go back anymore The years she lived on with out me with her now seemed dark and bland, the memories of my touches, my soothing words and the back that held on to protect her filled her mind as she lay within my embrace, ''Looks like it is impossible after all'' Fairies are being''s of at most purity and innocence, they are extremely protective of those they recognize and terrifyingly oppressive to those they deem as their enemies, the day after Elda had awakened her bloodline she had understood it to the depth At that time she was asked to choose a person whom she would be with, the young Elda at that time was confused but soon she understood, she thought long and hard and in the end only the figure of her beloved brother filled her mind She unhesitatingly choose her brother to be her ''family'', she was happy and exited to be of use to her brother but her happiness was short lived, it was only after her brothers disappearance did she finally understand her true feelings The love she had for her brother was different, it was something that this world would no accept, she was crushed and saddened, she took an oath to seal these feelings away, but it was for knot, Elda had underestimated her feelings, the one''s she sealed only grew with time No matter how many other excellent boys she saw, no matter how many others expressed their feelings to her, in her heart these was only one person, her brother who had bracingly fought to keep her alive, no one else had a chance to enter her heart and no one else had the right to She kept trying, fighting those feelings away but when she had seen me again after all these times the feelings she kept hidden broke out like a dam, there was no stopping it any more and she knew it, she was fine if her love was never reciprocated, she was fine if she never got my love, as long as she was with me nothing else mattered, her hold on me tightened as she snuggled closer to me ''Brother I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you , I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I will love you forever'' "Elda?" Hearing my voice Elda lifted her head as she looked deeply into me seemingly as if trying to convey something, her face had a hazy look, as a blush covered her face, her eyes was half lit, while her lips seemed red and juicy, seemingly desiring for a bite, seeing a charming look my heartbeat started beating faster, for a moment we both fell into daze "Cough, are you too done catching up?" It''s only when I heard Nora''s cough, did I break out of my trance, both of us quickly broke out from out hug, as I tried to reign in my beating heart ''Damn, that was close!'' Looking at my happily smiling little sister I felt frightful for a moment, her level of charm is beyond extraordinary, just her weak look almost caused me to loose my self, I could only smile as I raised my hands to pat Elda''s head "I am happy, looks like my sister grew up to be quite the beauty" Hearing my words and feeling my head pat, Elda smiles, she closed her eyes as she relished in the touch she missed all this while, giving a pat on her head I turned to Nora who looked at me with a complicated look for a moment, then I looked at Grace who pouted for a moment, I inwardly chuckled at it ''C''mon is she jealous of her daughter?'' With a smile I moved forward towards my elder sister, seeing me coming close with my hands opened she panicked for a moment but I didn''t give her time to react, I quickly closed the gap between us as I took her into a hug "Austin wai-" Nora tried to stop me but I didn''t listen, as I held her sweet body in my arms, unlike Elda, her head was placed on my shoulder, Nora''s sweet body scent filled my nose, it was different from Elda''s "I missed you a lot big sis and I am happy to see you all good, my big sis grew up to be very beautiful" Nora at first wanted to resist but when she was in my embrace all those thoughts flew away, my words brought a small blush to her face as she laid her head on my shoulder, a complicated sigh left her mouth She wanted to resist, she wanted to push me away, she wanted to keep me away, she wanted to keep it at bay, her feelings, she wanted to forget them, she wanted her brother to be far from her, she wanted her little brother to far away from her, so that she could keep her self at bay She had promised to distance him, she had willed herself to be far away from him, to keep a distance, yet why?, why did it only take a single hug from him to sway those thoughts? Chapter 134: Complex Family(2) Nora Lionheart, it''s a name pretty relevant within the Babylon Academy, being the eldest of a duchy and the future Duchess, she plays a great role in the up coming future of the world If anybody''s asked about her the reply they would get is beautiful, powerful, amazing and a future pillar of the Ezraeil Empire, it''s a forgone conclusion that she would be an amazing commander, there were several noble scions that wanted to court her, yet she remained stoic, not at all moved In fact she had even got violent when some of them got vey pushy, Nora''s not a powerless woman that anybody could touch, to the other''s she''s perfect and has everything she could have in the world, yet no one knows that one things that she actually wanted could never be hers It was her brother, Nora desires a greater love from her brother, Nora''s childhood was happy when her father was alive but his death devastated her, at that time it was her duty as the oldest to support her sibling but alas the death of her father was too much for a 9 year old child And it''s then that Austin her younger brother became an outlet to her emotions, back then it was out her anger and despair, she had pointed to her brother and screamed, shouting that it was because of him that she had lost her father, back then her mind was messed up and she didn''t know what she was doing It was only after saying that did she understood what she had done, she could still remember his pained face that day, ever since then she carried the guilt of it, she thought that by staying away, it would be better but that was only hurting her and the ones she loved more Her memory was still vivid, the day her closed heart was opened once again by the very brother she had hurt, she could still hear his words of consolation, that was the day that she had finally gotten freedom, no that day she got a place to lean on, a place to open her heart Strangely at times she could feel like Austin was older than her but somehow that only made her happy, being the oldest she had a lot of pressure to handle so having someone to open up and just be herself was a relief, soon her brother had joined the family that was almost broken Finally the happiness in Nora''s life had returned, the days that followed were one of the sweetest of her life, just pure happiness, she had undoubtedly gotten close to her brother, he became a place to rest her head on, an outlet to her worries and a best friend, back when they were alone she could be willful, childish, playful and there was nobody to judge, no body to say that she was being disgraceful It was always strange when she felt like Austin was older than her but she didn''t care, she just wanted a shoulder to lean, Nora keenly understood that her feelings foe her brothers were turning into something else, it was faint but her heart would only ever be at peace when she was with her brother, it was only then she doesn''t have to be the amazing Nora just the real Nora Her heart would always lit up in happiness when she spend time with her brother at first she was confused of her feelings, she shrugged it off as she decided to spend her days in bliss with her family but darkness struck again, her memories were still clean, even though she couldn''t move nor speak she had still understood what had being going on She was the older one it was her duty to protect her family and her siblings, yet she ended up needing her brother, it was then that she had finally understood what she was feeling She could remember it as if it was yesterday, the scene of Austin protecting her with his back, the scene of him taking arrows to his body for her, the scene of him fighting to protect her, at that time the feeling which she was barely developing bloomed to it''s peak At that time she remembered her fathers words of how he spoke about how he fell in love with her mother, at that time she understood the sweet taste of love, Nora felt unworthy of her brothers love and protection, at that time just the thought of his death broke her heart to pieces She was playful, idiotic, willful, and she had hurt her brother, yet he never resented her, he never shouted at her, he took it all in and loved her unconditionally, he didn''t hesitate to risk his life for her, at that time she truly understood the sweet taste of love Her heart was flooded with emotions, yet when she had clearly understood her feelings she panicked, her feelings were taboo, something which she shouldn''t feel, the day after she cried into her pillows cursing her fate, she clearly loved him and wanted him, yet she couldn''t have him She fell in love with somebody she couldn''t have, she took an oath to keep her feelings away, she didn''t want her brother to know about it, she knew that it would only bring ruin, she knew that this time she shouldn''t be wilful, she thought she could always find someone else to fall in love with, it won''t be that hard right? Wrong, she was very wrong, Nora had underestimated her feelings, whenever she saw her brother standing with another girl or whenever she saw him playing with Clara, her heart leaped with fury and jealousy any other male she meets, none could dazzle her like her brother Austin''s presence itself was a light in her dark and gloomy words, his words and his presence were itself a sense of happiness to her, it was only when she was with him that she felt free, liberated and honestly relived, just the taught of someone else other than her brother holding her filled Nora with deep disgust Similarly just the taught of him holding another woman, filled her mind with deep anger, but she controlled herself she promised herself not to interfere with his life, and it''s then that Austin left for his adventures The Academy was fun, she had other friends but she felt a deep void in her heart, no matter how great or awesome no boy could move her heart and when she had finally saw her beloved brother again the void was filled, just when she fell into his embrace her body lit up with pleasure and a surge of warmth she missed these last years To her he was her light, her warmth and her salvation, just his touch wavered her will, his sweet words caused her heart to beat with great rhythm, just a single hug but it had already shown her that she had fallen in deep, Nora closed her eyes as she laid in her brothers arms His broad shoulders held her body, yet she didn''t feel a hint of discomfort, no she felt as if she belonged in these arms, she felt fulfilled in her heart, she felt loved, her mind was in complete disarray, just laying in his body filled her body with unheeding pleasure and satisfaction The smell of his scent that she dearly missed drilled into her heart, she knew it, this is what she wants, this is what she really desires, her mind flashed with all those girls that surrounded him, she thought of her brother getting married and having children''s and that thought repulsed her ''Yup all those girls could go fuck themselves'' Nora tried, she really did but know no more, she raised her head while sticking close to her brother, one of her arms held her brother face, a smile she rarely has filled her face "Brother welcome back" ''Yes, you should be mine and only mine.....'' Chapter 135: Issues "Brother welcome back" Hearing Nora''s words as she held my face, I was surprised, I looked deeply into her eyes showing intense emotion''s, I was very familiar with those eyes of obsession, I have already seen those eyes in some of my women ''Sigh....how did this happen?'' I mean, I had just held my sister and told her I miss her, is that enough for this development?, truthfully I don''t know and I am really starting not to care, I caused this, so I too have to live with it''s consequences, I shook off my thoughts as I too smiled as I spoke "It''s good to be home with family" Hearing my words, all the three women in the room smiled, Nora''s eyes glazed as she leaned in and kissed my forehead, I could feel her soft lips on my forehead, she kissed it for a second before she let go, I could see her eyes blaze in happiness after it "Hehe..looks like big sister missed me a lot" Hearing my teasing voice her face blushed for a moment before she snorted and let go of the hug, I could see Nora''s eyes dim for a moment when she let me go, I could only inwardly shake my head as I sat on the sofa opposite of Grace As all this was happening Grace only looked at it all with a smile, to her this was just her children''s getting along nothing more, it was truly good that Grace right now couldn''t peer into her daughter''s thought''s, otherwise one would wonder if she would still be able to hold that gentle smile As soon as I had sat in the sofa Elda jumped into my lap, I could feel her soft perky ass within my lap, at the same time she leaned back using my body as support, Elda''s fragrance filled my nose again, as her soft body lay in my embrace I don''t know if it was on purpose or not but as she sat she made sure to nicely move her ass up and down my lap, this girl was really testing my patience, unlike the other girls, Elda''s beauty is something that sweeps into you the more you look at her, the more time you spend with her the more you would desire to protect her "Hehe, as I expected big brother lap is the best" Hearing Elda chuckling with happiness, I could only scream inwardly but I gotta say Elda sitting on my lap does indeed feel good, I chuckled as I held her lithe waist "Elda you are already a big girl, should you be still sitting on my lap?" "I don''t care I want to sit on big brother lap, could it be that big brother doesn''t like Elda anymore?" As Elda said those words her eyes dropped as, she held her head done seemingly falling into despair, any man seeing this would beat up the guy that caused such a pain to such a fairy, looking at Elda''s acting I couldn''t help but think that the past shy Elda seemed far away "How could I ever dislike my dear little sister, you are one of the most precious thing in this world to me" As I said that I hugged her body and pulled her into my embrace, her soft body felt smooth, Elda smiled a she laid her head on my shoulder with a dreamy look, as soon as I held her, her tears disappeared and a smile took over it "I have to say, you really have grown up my little Elda" "I don''t know what you are talking about" Elda replied back to me with her face still deep into my chest, I looked at both Grace and Nora who was looking at this with a pouty look, they both seemed to have a look of jealousy as they looked at Elda ''Those to really are alike'' Like mother like daughter, is all I could think as I looked at the jealous look on these girls faces "I wonder how you would feel when you get to know the problem Elda has caused for you" "Problem?" Hearing Nora''s words I looked at her in doubt, not only that I could also feel Elda tremble in my embrace "What did Elda do?" "It''s nothing, she just declared to the whole Academy that she would only accept the boy that beat her big brother" "Um?" Hearing Nora''s words I was stunned for a moment, before I looked down at Elda, I raised her head I as looked at her face but Elda was trying to dodge my eyes "Elda, tell me what''s the problem?" "It-It''s" "You don''t have to blame Elda, she did it to get those boy''s of her back" "Boy''s?, could it be that she''s being pestered with love confessions?" "Yes, it was quite the problem" Nora didn''t hesitate before she started explaining the situation to me, after she finished speaking I couldn''t help but feel that nobility is really a pain, well the issue is not big, it''s just that there are several boy''s who fell in love with my sister Elda''s appearance itself is stunning, her beauty is one in a million in even I was charmed by it for a moment, it''s not only that there''s also the fact that she has the fairy bloodline, due to it she also has the aura of a charming, gentle, poise and well mannered woman Anybody will feel protective of her once they laid their eyes on her, adding to the fact that she would be completely devoted to you once you marry her, who could resist?, after Elda had started attending the Academy there''s no end to the amount of boy''s that confessed to her In fact there were several noble families that extended a need for political marriage but my mother had pushed all those away, Grace was a woman that believed in choosing their own partner, so she refused to use her daughters marriage for politics, plus no one wanted to upset Elda, after all she in one of the 2 people in the world that could use life magic In the future she would be a very wanted healer, so nobody was forceful, plus Elda''s status is also not something people could mess with but the problem came when boy''s with higher level started confessing to her It seemed that the prince of the lion tribe, the prince of the demon worlds Efeth Empire, prince of the Whale tribe and some other boys have deeply fall in love with Elda and they were unwilling to give up, so out of headache Elda said that she would only consider the one''s that beat her big brothe Chapter 136: Issues(2) ''Sigh...what a pain'' After getting to know everything, my head throbbed with a headache, well I had to see this coming, after all in the game there''s no need to explain about the lives of the characters but still this was even beyond my plan Well I did think that some might fall for Elda but I didn''t think that she would attract this much attention, plus none of these guys are willing to give up, they are adamant that they love her, I sighed inwardly as I looked at the beautiful creature in my arms Elda was fidgeting in my embrace, seemingly afraid of my reaction, I didn''t keep her waiting as I held her soft body tighter in my embrace, one of my hands held her smooth lithe wait, while the there one slowly patted her back Feeling my gentle touches the nervousness from Elda''s body slowly disappeared, her body melted with pleasure from my gentle touches as she laid her head on my chest, she timidly raised her head coming up on my gentle and loving smile, something Elda had dearly missed "Big Brother I-" "Shuush, no need to feel guilty or bad, you did what you had to, plus as your older brother, isn''t it my duty to protect you?, so don''t worry, if those guys really want you then they have to go through me" As I said those words I gently patted her head, feeling my pat, Elda closed her eyes as she purred in happiness, her body lost strength as she lay peacefully in my embrace, relishing in my scent "I knew it, big brother is the best" I smiled happily as I heard Elda murmur within my embrace, it was when we were happily getting into our own world that Nora spoke "You two really seemed to be happily slipping into your own world" "Um?, is someone jealous?" Hearing my retort, Nora just snorted with displeasure, I looked at her mischievously as I extended my hand towards her head, since Nora was sitting next to me I so was easily able to reach my hands towards the top of her head Seeing my incoming hand, Nora wanted to dodge but her body seemed immobile, while her mind said no, her body was more forward, soon within seconds my hand reached her smooth golden hair, I gently patted the top of my elder sisters head Feeling the pat and my gentle look a hint of blush filled Nora''s face, unknowingly she closed her eyes to enjoy it as a gentle smile accompanied her, I patted her head for a few seconds before I let go, feeling the loose of warmth in her head, a sense of disappointment filled Nora''s heart but it was soon washed away with my words "Sister, even if it was you I would still fight for your happiness, don''t you already know it, both of you are one of the most important people in my life, I would do anything to protect you" "Ye-Yeah I-I know" Nora''s heartbeat fastened at an unnatural pace, she tried desperately to hold back the smile and satisfaction that was building deep within her, seeing that Nora was traveling to her own world I turned to Grace as I spoke "Mother have you already joined?" Hearing my question Grace smiled as she spoke back "Indeed, I have already received my own office, I would personally start my first class after the Academy starts again" "Um, that''s good, it seems that we would be able to spend more time together" As I spoke there was a mischievous smile on my face, seeing it Grace smiled as hint of red filled her cheeks, it was pretty cute to say the least, afterwards both Grace and Nora continued to talk with me We talked for about a few hours, at that same time Grace yelled at me for being reckless in my action, while Nora nodded to it, at the same time they congratulated me for my achievement''s while bombarding me with several questions, especially about my so called followers, This talk went on about for a long time as darkness descended "Looks like it''s night already" I spoke looking out the window and Nora seconded to it "Um, it looks like we lost track of time" "Sigh, how long as it being since we sat like this and talked" There was a satisfied and contended smile on Grace''s face as she spoke those words, Nora nodded her head to it as she looked at me lovingly, at the same time I was patting the hair of Elda who at some time had fallen asleep, Elda''s smooth silver hair was extremely soft to touch Elda slept contend on my chest with a big smile on her face, even when asleep her hands held onto me tightly, I smiled at her behavior as I have a small kiss to her forehead, she seemed to have felt it as she hugged me tighter "It seems that Elda, doesn''t want to let you go" Grace giggled seeing her youngest child''s behaviour "Indeed it seems that she missed me very much" My smile never left my face as I spoke "It will be hard for her to sleep like this why don''t you take her to one of the rooms here, she will fell more comfortable" ''I doubt that'' I retorted to Grace in my mind as I stood up carrying Elda in a princess carry, as I walked towards one of the bedrooms in the mansion, reaching the room I tried to pry Elda out of me but she held on tightly "Um, noo~~" "Elda?, Elldaaa" I looked at Elda''s beautiful and charming face as she slept, her eyes was closed as her head was snuggled close to my chest, I treid whispering her name yet she didn'' budge from my embrace "No~~, don''t gooo~~" "Sigh what do I do with you?" I was having an headache looking at my sister who was talking in her sleep, it took some time but I finally able to get her off as I gently laid her on the bed, covering her with a blanket I kissed her forehead "Sweet dreams Elda" With that I headed back to the room, entering inside I could see that Nora was heading out for some other things while Grace was about to head for some sleep as she was tired from the long journey, before that Nora looked at me as she spoke "Olivia wants to meet you" "Oh?, when?" "Anytime tomorrow head to our factions head office" With that Nora tried to walk away but before that she turned towards me as she spoke sternly "I will give it my all" Seeing such a side from her I replied with the same seriousness "Me too" After that Grace too headed out to sleep, as she had to deal with many things she was tired but before leaving she made sure to give me a secret kiss, since we were in the Lionheart owned mansion we couldn''t do anything romantic in public, with that I was left alone "Looks like its time to meet her" Smirking I too walked to a certain direction Chapter 137: A New Catch Darkness had descended in the whole of the world, the moon shined bright in the sky, small cold winds brushed aside my face as I walked through the street of the Babylon Academy, it''s being a few minutes since I had left the mansion and began walking Instead of the teleportation circle I thought of walking for once, the darkness of the night was calming to my mind, I couldn''t help but think of the words Nora spoke, as luck would have it Nora had joined the faction of Olivia If I really wanted I could have spoken to Nora and make her join mine but that would have many recuperations, most of all I know that Nora is powerful independent woman, she doesn''t need me to tell her what to do, though I couldn''t help but find her serious face a bit cute I clearly know that Nora only has a tough exterior and a warm hurt, no matter what Nora will not be able to bring herself to harm me, that early expression of hers was she trying to confirm to herself, leaving that aside I couldn''t help but notice that the Academy size is huge Babylon Academy spreads over a huge distance, almost the size of a city, the Academy itself has many shopping center''s, parks and many other areas, most of all the Academy itself is cut into three segments with each segments having it''s own buildings The three teaching segments were for the Meth, Seth and Berth division, not only that there''s also different buildings for different activities, for example there''s a dedicated area that allows for ground battle with mounts, there''s also a one for Ariel combat too There are several training towers that one can climb, the further you climb the more rewards and powers you get, in the academy there''s a tower for each main path, the mage''s, knight''s, witch''s and many more, climbing each tower represents the path you take in your occupation Plus the Academy has training for other non combat area''s too, like there is a illusion room where you get to be a commander and lead an army, depending on the scenario you overcome, you could earn points Points indeed, it''s one of the important currency of the Academy, you can use these points for all the things in the Academy, from renting a training room to renting or buying a mansion or a separate house in the Academy Of course money too works here but again, it would cost a lot money if you want to use it in the Academy, plus for the most important things academy points are needed, the points can be earned in many way, it can be earned by completing any missions the Academy gives out or by earing a spot in any of the leader board But creating factions is not allowed, only the ones that has one of the rings can do that but there are clubs, each one based one the occupation one chooses, they cannot fight for power but they can gather together and show that their path choose superior In fact there is even a archer club but it''s at the bottom of the power pyramid, the archer as a single profession only rose up after Eleanor, so the number of people proficient in it is very small ''But that''s going to change soon'' I hummed as I thought about my plans for the future, before I entered the Academy Eleanor contacted me, of course even after we last met, we still kept contacts, occasionally I would even send her flowers and loving gifts, after all you gotta let them know you are there Anyway Eleanor only spoke a single sentences ''show them the power of the bow'', it might be simple to hear but achieving it is very tough but I didn''t reject Eleanor, after all I still love her and most of all she had given me a lot, it''s time that I did something for this path And soon in deep thoughts I reached the male dormitory, yup that''s right the dormitory, as I said before, if you are rich you can buy your own mansions and different places but for those poor nobles who couldn''t afford it the Academy provides it''s own services So why am I hear even though I have a mansion?, well it''s simple, smirking to myself I walked towards the room allocated to me, reaching my door, I started opening it, entering inside could see that it was a huge room for two and in the hall I could see a cute boy The boy had short green hair tied in a ponytail, while his eyes was bright hazelnut color, his stature was short only reaching my chest, as his face was more ambiguous cute rather than handsome, though he had small well developed physique, it''s sure that he trains his body very well, if I didn''t know better I would have thought that he was a trap, but I do know better [ Name: Shira Hillclowd Sex: Female Age: 18 species: human Talent: 9/10 Power: Origin level 3 Title: The hidden girl, The one who overcomes Love: 0% Description: a girl who had no choice but to dress up as a boy, due to the circumstance''s forced on upon her >even though she had been through a lot of tough shit, she still believes in her own self >Doesn''t care about anything other than bringing up her family Difficulty: B(You gotta do, what you gotta do) ] Yup it''s another capture target, here it''s the cliche scene of having a girl roommate who hides that she''s a girl, in truth this room should have belonged to Leonardo but when you have a doting aunt nothing''s impossible After using the excuse of wanting to feel a normal Academy life, Mira gave me this room, though I picked it, anyhow the girl that stands in front of me is from a fallen Baron house, her family is really in the brink of destruction and the only way to save it was to find their family weapon, which is kept in the hidden world belonging to the Academy In truth Shira''s family was a famous house hold that had done meritorious deeds in the past, in fact one of their ancestor is a hero but sadly the sands of time had swept it away, until Shira was born She had inherited their family bloodline but she lacked their heirloom weapon to bring out her full power, moreover her father''s position was at jeopardy, it was only due to her that Shira''s father could keep his position And for that Shira needed to act as a boy, there are many complicated reason for it but Shira doesn''t mind, this girl is a complete training maniac, she only cares about increasing her power and nothing more, hell I think she enjoys being about because she doesn''t have to deal with anything girly Coming out of my thoughts I smiled at my roommate, it would surely be fun bringing this girl that only cares about getting stronger to scream in pleasure ''Ahhh, I really do love going to school'' Chapter 138: A New Time Hey, at first I was really worried about going with this chapter but in the end hell I went with it! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Hello are you my roommate?" I smiled as I walked in and greeted Shira, seeing me her face lit up in surprise, it was normal after all I have recently became famous and even she was there when I had fought against the army Technically I had messed up the Seth hunt and had stolen the show from her and the rest that had reached the last stage, still even they couldn''t help but agree to it that I was strong, Shira soon regained her self as she looked at me suspiciously "What is someone like you doing here?" Shira''s voice was soft, in fact it was androgynous, not manly and not too girlish too, hearing his question I reacted with confusion "Um?, why can''t I be here?" "Don''t play dumb, just with your status you could own your own mansion much less when you have a whole lot of dogs waiting behind you" "Dogs?" I asked back with a smile but inside I was holding back the bloodlust that was brimming within me, my question caused her to sneer as she spoke "Why?, what''s wrong?, to me those that bend down to others are just dogs, to think at once I used to admire one of them, it just makes me sick" There was utter disdain on her face as she spoke those words, for a moment I had seriously considered ripping her head from her body, even though those guys had swore loyalty to me, I have never once thought of them as a slave to me ''Calm down Austin, calm down'' "Anyway shouldn''t those dogs have built a mansion for you or anything, oh that''s right you are from the Lionheart Duchy right?, I thought that maybe after your heads death they would fall who would have though that you family will still stand?" The disdain in her face became more apparent, she looked at me with a scrutinizing gaze as she spoke "I mean you have that stoic faced big sister, I mean who could even feel anything for that angry faced woman but I gotta say you little sister is lucky, after all she has all those guys to look after her, she''s just lucky to be born beautiful" The more she spoke the more the smile on my face widened, she didn''t even hesitate to ''praise'' my mother too "Looks like I have miscalculated something" "Um?" Hearing my cold voice Shira looked at me in surprise, at first I had thought that shira was just trying to make me angry but looking at her I could say that she has at most disdain for me, my family and the one''s that I care about It''s funny that now I realised it, she doesn''t even have the power to oppose them yet she has such an arrogance?, from what?, just because she has a bloodline of a fallen hero?, just because she thinks she will get stronger one day? "It''s funny" "What is?" Shira asked back flinching at my cold words, I held back the at most anger that was boiling inside me as I asked this girl a question "Did you join a faction?" "Why do you care?" "Just answer me" "If you want to know, I have joined the faction belonging to the Rosalyn Prince" "I see" I nodded my head as I closed my eyes from what I knew in the game Shira didn''t join any faction, actually I knew that Shira was arrogant, after all I had already kept some tails and informants on some of the capture targets I could only do this on the one''s that have no huge backing or power, I really didn''t give much to it, I had thought that I would be able to handle her arrogance, maybe even twist her but the moment she spoke all those thoughts went out the window During my travels I found out my major flaw, that was having too many faces, I mean if I showed different face for different girls, then what would happen when they all meet?, that''s why I thought of showing my true self with a few hidden sides In truth I won''t give a shit if somebody I don''t know dies in front of me but I do not accept someone talking shit about people I care, even though at first I only took them in for my own use, I slowly accepted them as family And now there''s a girl calling them as a dog, in truth I can easily control my anger and easily forgive her and talk to her but would that be the true me?, would I be needed to lower my head and hold myself back to every capture target? Do I really need to be a goody two shoes in front of this bitch?, just to appease her?, in front of this bitch who doesn''t even know to correctly reign in her arrogance?, I am no saint I lie and manipulate others but I make sure not to hurt them or treat them badly in the future, most of all I desire them and I did what I need to do to get them I mean I wouldn''t care if she was evil or talks shit about others, after all I am not a good person myself but after she calls the one''s I consider my family as dogs?, am I to be loving towards a woman that taints my family? "Hey, hello are you still here?" As I was in my deep thoughts Shira kept waving her hands in front of me, she had her hands on her waist as she looked at me ''System, can I kill her?'' [.....] ''CAN I KILL HER?'' [The host''s duty is to take in all the capture targets, killing one of the, would be counted as a failure] ''But what if she dies in an accident or by a natural cause, that''s not my fault'' [None of the capture target will get killed, due to the worlds fate, law and destiny] ''What does that mean?'' [Sorry host, this is all I could say to you at this moment] ''I see.....'' Ever since a few years ago lots of doubt started to fill my mind, did a god really just create a fantasy world just to torture a guy?, plus each and every feature of the world is amazing, moreover what about the gods in this world?, are they weaker than the one who brought me here? and many more ''Looks like there is a lot of secret for me to uncover'' I closed my eyes as I took a deep breath, currently I am in a dilemma and I need to decide what to do, without even minding the girl who kept calling my name I walked out of the room, if I stayed any longer, I would surely rip the girls head of her shoulder I walked out of the dorms as I looked at the night sky "Sigh.....what do I do?" I walked through the night sky relishing in the cold wind that blew against my skin, calming my mind down, I mean I could go back to her talk to her, maybe even change her mind, if not I could create certain situation and make her fall for me but after all that would I desire that girl? I mean she only looked down on people I care it''s not like she killed someone I cared about "Hehehe....I really am in a slump" ''System tell me what should I do?'' [This is beyond my-] "Stop" [...] "I am asking you as a friend and a partner who was with me from the very beginning, not as your host" [As your friend I say that she does not deserve you, as your partner I say that you should make her suffer and as your host I oblige you to follow the quest to save your life] "Tell me is there something you are hiding from me?" [Yes] "Should you be answering my question, don''t you have some kind of restriction and all?" [I do but as a friend shouldn''t I at least try?] Hearing the systems words I smiled, in this new life of mine I could say that the thing I know best about is my system [Ding!] [Shira Hillclowd as being removed from the list!] For the first time I could feel a great deal of tiredness from the system, I could tell that the system had to pay a price [This is the first and last time that I could interfere] I looked at the moon at the sky for a few minutes till I spoke again "Thank you" [No, thank you] ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Okay for those whoes worried there won''t be anymore girls removed, in fact there''s something special I am planning from this Also this was a just a sneak peek into a reveal I am planning for the future and as for Shira?, there''s something special for that to in the future Chapter 139: The Hidden Problems The day after Austin had caused trouble in the Seth hunt, in a room sat 4 women, each displaying overwhelming powers, beauty and aura, each of them sat in a table facing each other, one of them had long black hair and dark black eyes with a beautiful face along with a graceful aura Unlike her normal self the current her was not wearing any veil to cover her face, Eleanor looked at the familiar women surrounding her and she spoke "Sigh.....why did you call in this meeting Naria?, you know that we are all busy right now" The woman to whom Eleanor spoke had black and brown hair mixed along with sparkling peach colour eyes that seemed to contain a deep wisdom, her sexy body was hidden by her mage dress, she was Naria Whilliania the current head of the mage tower and one of the leading mage''s in the world, she''s also the master of Mira "Ohh, relax will you Eleanor, you don''t have to always be so stiff, after all I heard about the things your disciple did and I gotta say I am a bit jealous, the disciple of yours seemed to have brought back the talk on archers again" Hearing Naria''s words Eleanor didn''t show anything outwardly but inwardly she was glad and happy, remembering her lovers face brought a hint of sweetness to her heart, even though they couldn''t meet all the time, they would still contact each other at times Eleanor had never thought that falling in love would be so good, whenever she was alone Austin''s image seemed to have filled up her heart and mind, even before she used to worry about him but now there seemed to be something sweeter when she thought of him Her thoughts about him increased everyday even though she stayed away from him and whenever he''s a bit late in contacting her, her mind would be a mess, this was the first time in her life that she had to go through so many emotions at once Moreover when she had heard about the things he had did her heart couldn''t help but beat in eagerness and pride, she had even secretly ordered the saved videos of his display, planning to watch them at her free time "Indeed my disciple''s the best" Even though Eleanor tried to be neutral, unconsciously her face had lifted to a loving smile while her voice was filled with pride, seeing it the rest of the women in the room were surprised, this was the first time they had seen Eleanor smiling full heartedly, normally Eleanor always held a fake smile on her face "Looks like you cherish him a lot" The one who spoke this time was a 12 year old, no it would be more appropriate to say that she looked 12 year old, the woman''s body was small and petite with peach colour hair and blazing red eyes, her face was the definition of cute and adorable The girls eyes seemed to shine with wisdom as she looked mischievously at Eleanor, but she soon flinched when she saw the frosty eyes of Eleanor "Zeesha, don''t you dare try to do anything to him, otherwise I would make sure to fill your body with arrows" "Jeez, cool down will ya...hick....what''s up with ya all causing so much noise....hick....you are all messing up my head.....hick" The one who spoke now was a woman with golden hair and bright golden eyes, her face was beautiful while her body was slender and toned, she wore protective gear and a sword on her waist, there was a drunken look in her eyes "Sigh, what am I gonna do with you Vallecia?, for god''s sake you are a sword saint, at least act like one, you do know that people are now calling you the drunken saint right?" Naria spoke clutching her head "Um?, why should I care about....hick....what other...hick....things about me?" "Ugh...you never change" Naria could only shake her head looking at the gathering, the ones in this room are one of the few female Imperials, yet two are in bad terms with each other, while the other is a drunk head, Naria could only shake her head as she got on to more serious issues "Anyway, I called you all to talk about the movements of the corrupts republic" Hearing Naria''s words everyone in the room became serious, soon the drunken look Vallecia''s face disappeared "What happened?" Hearing Vallecia''s question Naria continued "I don''t know much but you all must have noticed the several unrest these few years right?" Nobody spoke but they all nodded their heads, Naria continued "I had already gotten contacts from the much older Imperials, one of them did a divination and predicted a world of blood it might not be now but there would surely be a greater fight in the future" "What should we do?" Eleanor spoke with a frown on her face "Nothing" "Um?" All the other three reacted in surprise from Naria''s words, seeing it she explained "For now we should lay low, our enemies are in the shadow while we are in the light, plus there are others too working for the better people who are much better than us, for now we just have to wait for the perfect moment" While Naria was giving our specific instructions, far away within another dark room, sat 8 figures, none of them could be made out due to the dark cloak covering them "Is he the one?" A voice spoke from among the eight, his voice was raspy and croaked, seemingly his voice was unable to be identified "Yes, he''s the one, we must make heist in this one" Another spoke with the same voice "It''s good we found him out this fast, if it was later, more problems would have arisen" "Indeed he must be taken out, you can use one of our important pawns in the Academy but the job must be done" "Consider it done" After the last one spoke he looked at the image of the boy at the centre of the table and the picture belonged to Austin! Chapter 140: New Ways "Now that was a good rest" It was already morning and I was walking through the streets of the Babylon Academy, it was the next day after what had happened with Shira, that night I went for a long walk and slept in the mansion from before After I woke up I had breakfast with Grace and Elda before heading towards the meeting Nora spoke about, as for Shira I already have a plan to keep that woman in her place and it ain''t gonna be pretty, now since I don''t have to care about her affection, I could do more extreme things Anyhow leaving aside Shira, right now I am walking towards the private owned area of Olivia''s faction, they themselves have a huge plot and a lot of powerful and talented students under their control, this also the reason that many don''t believe in my success, after all the coming competition for the King Of Babylon is not just about strength, there are many other factors Speaking of myself, currently my name as already spread far and wide, many people have already talk about me as a rising start talent, while the praises towards my Lionheart family continues, after all my family has produced three great talents, now that was something to focus on Not only that, the scene of those powerful students kneeling down to me is not something that happens everyday, especially when one of them is an extremely talented student, in other words they will work only under me, ready for my any commands While all the other factions have powerful students none of them have given sworn loyalty, more over these students are noble and future heads of their own house, why would they lay down their lives?, meanwhile I have a group of powerful students waiting readily for my command Right now all I am missing is to show my funds and a prosperous future under me, thought it might not be easy, I shook my head to clear my thoughts as I reached the huge mansion, where students seemed to come and go Seeing me walk towards their faction head office many of them looked at me warily but among them some had admiration, while many of the girls had stars floating in their eyes As I walked closer I could see a familiar girl standing in the front of the mansion, her long golden hair was tied in a pony tail, while she wore her sword and protectives, her skirt reached her knees, while she wore black stocking that accelerated her long legs, making them more sexy She had a stoic look on her beautiful face, many of the boys that walked past her would give her beautiful body a look before moving away with fear, while Nora was a beauty, she was a beauty with thorns, if not careful you would definitely get pricked "Big sis" Coming closer I called her name, seeing me arrive Nora''s stoic face faded away as a beautiful smile adored her face but it went quickly as it came, the one''s who were watching on were stupefied, nobody had seen Nora smile like that and when she did many of the boy''s felt their heart beating faster ''Hehe...look all you want, because that''s what all of you will ever be able to do'' I smiled inwardly as I reached Nora "Good morning sister, you look beautiful as always" "Sweet words aren''t gonna get anywhere you know" Nora snorted as she walked forward, I smiled seeing it as I kept walking along with her "Ouch, how can you say that?, I was only speaking the truth" "I am sure that you are like this with the other girls you meet too" Though Nora said it lightly I could still feel her jealousy from her words "Nope I only speak like this to my beautiful sister!" When I said that I raised my hands and placed it on my chest and spoke exaggeratedly like a soldier to their queen, seeing my antic''s a small smile came to Nora''s face, it didn''t take us long to reach a large office like room, Nora knocked before both of us entered Coming inside I could see Olivia siting on a chair looking through some documents, she had a serious and regal face as she looked through those documents, I gotta agree that she''s really beautiful If Nora was a rose with thorns, then Olivia is like a shining star that makes one feel unworthy to stand beside her, she feels like someone who you should bow down to, someone that you should follow Seeing us enter Olivia looked at me, seeing me a deep desire for revenge flashed in her eyes, the relationship between me and Olivia is a bloody mess, ever since the spanking I gave her Olivia''s feeling about me as always being a mess She hated me for doing something like that, yet she had admired my courage for risking my life for my family, she knows that what I did was for my family, yet she couldn''t be happy with, I know Olivia''s greatest secret that she has being hiding and till now I haven''t used it to take any advantage of her Olivia really doesn''t know what to do with me, after all I am the only one to make her bend to her knees and make her submit but that doesn''t mean she will be slave to my will, no matter what Olivia is a young woman, and all of them have fantasies of meeting their prince or finding someone to love In fact that was my actual plan to make her fall, then bring out that deep hidden her but desperate time calls for desperate measures, right now my plan is to go from the back to the front, first make her submit then make her fall and I have the perfect plan for it "Hey cousin, how''s everything going?" As soon as I entered the room I sat in the chair in front of my table, seeing me act like this, I could see Olivia''s eyes twitching, right now they were at the Academy and Olivia''s too just a student so there was no need for any formalities at the same time Nora stood near the door as a guardian "Sigh look at you the first thing you do when you come to the Academy is cause trouble" "Sigh...for that I am sorry, I really didn''t want to cause such a mess" I could only smile wryly as I responded to Olivia but she looked at me seriously before she spoke again "Anyway who would have thought that you become one of the holders of the ring?, you should know I don''t plan going easy on you" "I don''t want to have it any other way" Hearing my confident answer Olivia was intrigued for a moment but she kept it one the back of her mind as she spoke "I called you in to talk about some important things" "I''m listening" Chapter 141: Rich Daddy "The first thing I want to talk to you about is the thing that might be troubling you" "Troubling me?" I raised my eye brow in intrigue in seeing the confident look on Olivia''s face, seeing that it was a serious talk, I sat straight in a noble and serious manner, my eyes became focused as I looked at her "Indeed, I want to form an alliance" "An alliance?" "Yes, an alliance of factions, nobody knows how the upcoming matches for the title will be, so we form a team, I will provide you what you need the most, funds and in return you will loan me some of your fighter''s at time of need" After Olivia finished speaking she laid back into her chair looking confident and she has the right too, while I do have powerful people, I lack the support the rest of the other ring holders have Each of the rest have powerful backgrounds and each of them are price or princess of their respective nations, so they have a load of resources behind them, especially money Even though academy points exist money is still important, there''s a lot you can do with money, I went into thought for a moment, seemingly contemplating the answer but on the inside I was laughing my ass off While it''s true that being the third in line for the succession of the dukedom, I can''t take a lot of money from my family, actually I had realised the problem long ago, I needed lots of money for my own use, one''s that I don''t need to ask anyone for and now I do I''m probably one of the riches people in the world and that''s no joke, as for how?, well it''s all thanks to the system, well more thanks to the information part, the information part of the system is indeed a really great one for me but it too has restrictions For example, with my points I could buy the location of a certain hidden world but I would be unable to buy the information on how to pass the hidden world, anyhow with that part I was able to buy several poems, books and many other fantasy stories from the system Of course I tweaked it a bit to meet the world standards, in the end I am currently one of the worlds greatest novelist, poem and song righter, in fact no body know ''who'' I am, It''s just as my favorite teacher used to say ''It ain''t cheating if you don''t get caught'' Of course even if I have all what I need, this was not enough, to succeed I needed connections and money to start, so I contacted the witches, or in better terms the church of Razellia Yup I went ahead and revealed myself as the holy son of their church and it was one of the most dangerous even I went through in my life, you see the witches union and the church of Razellia are connected How?, well it''s simple in this world there are only female witches but no male, why? simple to become a witch one needs to get the blessing of the goddess Razellia, granting them a small control over the element destruction, of course compared to the complete control I have they barely get 2% Making potions is not about just mixing them, one needs the destruction element the break down the particles and mix them, hence to do that one must become a believer of Razellia, that''s the reason why she''s the only goddess worshipped in both the realms So nobody in the world will dear to piss of the church of Razeilla, that means that they are cutting off their only sources for potions and other important stuff, that also means that they have connections across both the realms and they were filthy rich too With such great attraction why would I hide myself?, so I went and revealed my self and that''s when I understood something, I understood that I am a walking lust container for the witches It seems that due to Razellia''s blessing I am special in a way, in a nut shell I have the same standing as Razellia, so when I meet a believer in a way their belief is reflected in me, in other words they would feel a great sense of connection and closeness to me, the greater the belief and love for Razellia the same it would be for me, that''s the reason why Zara was acting so strange when she saw me I had almost lost got raped by witches, thankfully I trained to control it a bit but if I meet a senior witch, them all I could do was hide, in the end I promised to be their holy son but I would only come out after I have finished the Academy With Razellia''s church my business bloomed, I also made a contract with the biggest magic tool creating company, I would sell them some magic tools from the system, of course only the ones that won''t cause big ripples Locking away my memories I looked back at Olivia with a smile "Your proposal''s interesting I will think about it" Olivia frowned hearing the unenthusiastic answer but she shrugged it off, she knows that I will come to her in the end, Olivia sat up straight as she asked me a question "Come to think of it, do you know Scarlet?" "Scarlet?" I tilted my head in ''confusion'', well technically I don''t know that Scarlet''s Kevin, until I meet her face to face, after all I have being living on the move so it''s not strange that I don''t know Scarlet "Oh?,do you know a girl with ash coloured hair?" "Uhh...you mean Kevin?" "Kevin?" Hearing my reply Olivia became even more confused, she though of leaving it aside for know, just as Olivia was going deeper into her thought I spoke "Hey, Olivia can we talk in private" "Private?" "Indeed it''s about a certain recording device" "!" Olivia''s face twisted from my words but she soon regained her calm, she stood up from her seat as she walked to a certain room, at the same time she looked at Nora as she spoke "Nora we will be moving for some private talk" "Bu-" "Don''t worry sister, it''s nothing serious we would be back in a jiffy" Nora wanted to protest but we both told her that it would be fine, with that Olivia took me to her private training room, where nobody other than her could enter and as soon as we were alone, her smile faded as an ice cold looked appeared on her face "Spit it, what do you want?" Chapter 142: Subduing The Princess "Spit it, what do you want?" As soon as we had entered the room the ''warm'' smile on Olivia''s face disappeared, only a deep cold look appeared on her face, the room we had entered was closed off from the outside world, it was a huge training place, a place fit for a fight, I grinned as I looked at Olivia "Well I wanted to give you a chance to take it back" "Chance?, take it back?" Olivia was confused but I didn''t keep her waiting as a recording orb appeared on my hand and in it a very clear scene of princess spanking was being played, seeing it Olivia''s face darkened, a seething anger raised deep within her eyes but at it''s depth a small desire too burned Olivia''s mana burst outwards as a huge pressure filled the training room, I remain unfazed in such power, it took few seconds but Olivia calmed down, she took deep breaths as she spoke "What do you want?" "I liked you better when you were moaning in shame" Hearing my reply a blush covered Olivia''s face, anger filling her from looking at my face that was filled with disdain for her, the sadistic side in her fought with her other side desiring to bring me to her knees "TELL ME WHAT YOU WANT?" This time Olivia was using more of her mana trying to pressure me hard, I stayed cool as I raised my hands in defeat "Okay, okay I just wanted to give you a chance for revenge" "A chance?" I didn''t speak as I took a parchment from space ring and threw it to Olivia, she caught it and she could feel a certain divinity in it, Olivia''s eyes was furrowed as she opened the parchment, soon her eyes widened in surprise as she read through it The more she read the more her breathing seemed to rise in excitement, seeing it I smiled inwardly, the parchment I threw to her is the contract of death, it''s a special contract made by the church of death The contract of death is simple, it''s that you sign it, you sign it with your life on the line, if the contact is broken then the one who broke it will die and there''s no way to stop it, the contract is completely in the control of the church of death This is normally used by people who don''t trust each other, hence the contract of death is only used in very secrete and important business, of course no one can use this contact to make a person whose not interested sign, it only works if you sign it with your own will and no one can use it to make another person their slave, without him agreeing to it completely Leaving that aside the one I gave her is simple, both I and her would fight and the loser would become the winner slave for a certain period of time, of course there are other rules in it too Like you can''t be asked to kill or die, you can''t ask things about the empire, you can''t ask to betray and many others, basically I wrote those rules to reign in Olivia more, in this case the winner would have full control of the others body and that''s only what I need Plus I made it that I can''t look down on her when I am with her subordinates and I can''t rule over her during the programs for The King Of Babylon and that''s mainly the reason the Olivia was hesitating Olivia''s inner sadist was fighting with her logic, the reason was simple because the contract was too good to be true and moreover me giving this opportunity means that I have confidence in winning Olivia read the contact again and again looking for any loop hole, in the end she knew that the contract would be good for her if she won, she raised her head and looked at me, seeing my smug smile, she got more irritated but she held it in, as a ruler you must know how to control your emotions Olivia closed her eyes thinking it through, from a single point the contract was good for her but that is only is she won, Olivia has confidence in her self, even back then the only reason I won was because I had caught her off guard Olivia was struggling she wanted to press me under her foot to make me groan and this was the best opportunity for revenge but the unknown variable is my strength, even back at the Seth hunt she only saw strength equal to that of a Origin Level 4 The reason I was able to take down Xavier is already spread but Olivia''s inner self smells a scheme, Olivia spend a few minutes in her thoughts, finally she opened her eyes, in the end, Olivia''s pride had won "Lets do it" Olivia looked at me as she said those words, I smirked happily on the inside, I nodded my head, Olivia pierced her finger as she dropped her blood on it, then she tossed it back to me, I too did the same, soon a black smoke rose from the contact and flew into both our bodies, now I could feel the sensation of the contact "Now shall we start?" There was a smirk on my face when I said that but I was not the only one, Olivia too had one on her face "Sure lets start" After that Olivia walked towards a certain area and activated the protective mechanism of the room, with this we could go all out, well anyway I was planning on winning this match ''barely'', as much as I would love to defeat Olivia in a single move, I have to hide my real strength till the start of the competition Soon both of us moved to different sides of the area, Olivia snapped her finger as a very beautiful sword appeared on her hand, it was the perfect fit for her with golden handle and sun like patterers on it "The sword of the first Emperor" I spoke, hearing it Olivia grinned as she spoke back to me "Why?, you scared?" At the same time powerful protective gear started to surround Olivia''s body, she soon turned to a beautiful warrior, one that seemed not to bent to anyone''s will, a regal and royal aura surrounded her "Are you ready my future slave?" Olivia asked with a teasing tone, I didn''t reply as a bow and arrows appeared in my hands, soon I got ready, my aura became calm and serene, I retorted to her with a calm smile "Well I hope that your butts ready for another spanking" With that the smile on Olivia faded, she snorted as she spoke "Well then, let''s begin!" Chapter 143: Subduing The Princess(2) "well then, lets begin!" Olivia spoke with a high pitched voice as she slashed at my direction from where she stood, a bright yellow sword slash flew from her sword as it flew towards me, I smiled as I spoke "{Wall}" A barrier appeared in front of me blocking the attack that came towards me, at that time my ''real'' origin level comes to light, feeling it Olivia spoke with a smirk "Looks like you are only origin level 5" My face became ''grim'', because Olivia''s Origin level was 6!, a great achievement at her age, seeing the grim look on my face, Olivia''s heart thumped in pleasure but she didn''t let the momentary happiness get to her With a hum, she flashed as she covered the distance between us while swinging her sword to my face, I quickly dodged it trying to create a distance between us but Olivia didn''t back down, she moved with lighting speed swinging her sword at me without a stop All I could do wad dodge, outwardly I looked worried but on the inside I was completely lax, right now at my strength, no Origin level could face me, heck I even fought an army of beasts much less only one person, even just using the destruction element is enough to bring Olivia down but here I want to win by a hairs breath Seeing me dodge restlessly Olivia chanted a spell, causing chains to appear from everywhere, they moved with accuracy as they tried to tie me down, I snorted as a {Disrupt} spell was cast, causing the incoming chains to disappear With that at lightning speed I shoot three arrows towards Olivia, my hand was a blur as the arrows flew towards Olivia at inhuman speed, seeing the arrows Olivia didn''t get flustered as she waved her sword, creating another ripples of sword slashes to appear But as the sword slashes were about to hit the arrows one among the three arrows exploded in black light covering the other two arrows with it''s spell, as the black light touched the other 2 arrows, their speed increased, with the black light covering them, they easily moved passed the sword slashes arriving in front of Olivia in a blink At the same time Olivia didn''t lose her calm as a golden light covered her body from the equipment she was wearing, both the arrows hit her causing Olivia to fly away but there was not a scratch on her "Tch, it must be great to have a living protective armor" Hearing my rambling Olivia who was pushed away smiled, she didn''t reply to me as she waved her hand causing hundred''s of bright hot arrows to fly towards me, seeing it I shot a single arrow that split into hundred''s that blocked the light arrows Olivia shot, at the same time I shot 3 more arrows behind it The first one I shot easily blocked the arrow of lights while the other three I shot started to crackle as lightning surrounded it, soon the three of them joined and with a boom they flew towards Olivia with light speed and same as again a light covered Olivia causing her to fly back again from the hit This time I didn''t stop, without rest I kept shooting arrows towards Olivia, blasting sounds still continued to be heard as my arrows continued to hit Olivia again and again but the golden light in her equipment seemed to protect her It was not a problem as the golden light seemed to dim more as I kept shooting, as she kept being hit Olivia''s eyes furrowed as a golden light burst from her body, soon the arrows I shot could not seem to make it towards her With a roar Olivia''s body shoot forward at lightning speed, I was ''unable'' to react as she hit me in the stomach pushing me back but I didn''t give up as I flew back I shot an arrow towards Olivia but she didn''t mind it as she cut the arrow with her sword, with that she easily took over the distance between us as her sword was slashed to my face I waved my bow blocking her attack with my bow, with that I send a kick towards Olivia''s stomach, seeing it she took a step back as she swung her sword again, I didn''t back down as I blocked it with my bow, my hands moved expertly as I fought a sword with my bow, seeing me react to her fast blows Olivia frowned Soon her body movement became more fast, her sword movements became more fluid, the movement of her patterns seemed to change, I seemed to be getting ''overwhelmed'', at the same time several chains and more bright light arrows seemed to surround me Seeing it Olivia smiled but at that moment for a second the mana in her body became disrupted!, her spells disappeared as well as her body armour, just for a second she became completely harmless and for me that one second was more than enough, In a flash I appeared in front of Olivia with my arrow to her neck, a thin line of blood fell from her neck, I smirked as I spoke "I win" "How?" "Well do you remember the one arrow you cut?, well it was suppose to make the person who cut it mana less at a specific time, it was your lose from not knowing" Hearing my words Olivia closed her eyes in defeat, she had lost due to a small lapse in judgement, well I lied partially, all I did was sent a small amount of the destruction element into Olivia''s body, due to it''s small nature she was unable to detect it, a few seconds passed before she spoke again "I lost" There was bitterness to her voice but not regret, Olivia had agreed to this on her own will, so win or lose it was completely her fault, there was nothing to complain about it in there, as soon as she had spoken a black swirl broke out from our bodies as a black line connected us, seeing it I smiled "Olivia Ezraeil from now onwards till the end of three months you shall be my slave" And that was final as the line between us broke and flew back into our bodies, with that Olivia closed her eyes as she sat onto the floor, she might not say it but this was truly a bitter defeat Chapter 144: Subduing The Princess(3) "Feeling better?" I asked to Olivia who was now standing without any expression in front of me, we were till standing in the training room, it''s only being a few minutes since the battle and now she stood in front of me without any of her equipments Even though she tried to hide it I could still feel a sense of nervousness from Olivia, seeing the most favoured child of the Empire and the nest ruler of the Empire standing in front of me at my mercy, my ego felt a huge increase "I''m fine" That''s all she said as she looked at me defiantly, seeing it I smirked, it would truly be fun breaking this girl but at the start I can''t go too much, I want to slowly corrupt her, I want her in the end to ask me to fuck her, moreover I also need her to fall in love with me, so I should go at this smartly "Master" "Um?" Hearing me talk Olivia looked at me confused, so I made it more clear "Call me master" "!" Olivia''s eyes started to tremble, her nonchalant look broke, she bite her lips as she spoke out a word, even saying it caused her pride to keep shattering "Ma-Ma-Mas-Master" Olivia finally said it with gritted teeth, I smiled seeing it, walking closer to her I patted her head, while I looked at her dominantly "Now that''s a good slave" I could feel Olivia''s body trembling with rage and unwillingness but I didn''t care, I will make sure that she will come to love this in the future "Now onwards whenever you talk with me always be it with master got it?" "Y-Yes" Pakh "Ah!" As soon as Olivia had said yes I spanked her ass with some force causing Olivia to jerk, she shouted out as she looked at me, I didn''t back down as I asked "Yes, what?" "Y-Yes, ma-ma-master" Even now it was extremely hard for Olivia to willingly call someone master, seeing her meek attitude I nodded as I walked closer to her and tenderly patted her nice bouncy ass over her dress, this time Olivia''s body trembled for another reason but I paid no mind, I still tenderly touched her ass while standing in front of Olivia "Good, now be a good slave and you won''t get punished" "Yes, ma-master" There was deep grudge and anger in her eyes but I paid no mind, after I stroked her ass I took one off my hand as I lifted Olivia''s face to look at my eyes directly, deep within her eyes, her true feelings were fighting to come out I didn''t speak as the forefinger of my right hand travelled from her fore head to her cheeks in the end I reached her red lips as I rubbed it with my thumbs, after rubbing it a bit my hand travelled from her face as it slid down to her neck, I didn''t stop as my hands lightly passed her neck as it arrived at her well proportioned breasts Seeing it Olivia took a deep breath as she closed her eyes, I didn''t mind as my right hand light held her right breast, I didn''t do anything overly rough as I lightly cupped her right breast "Look at me" I spoke to Olivia, hearing my command, she hesitantly opened my eyes, coming in veiw of my purple eyes "Your truly beautiful" Hearing my sincere complement, Olivia''s heart beat fastened for a moment, I paid no heed to it after as I was lightly feeling the size of her breasts, just as Olivia''s body was heating up I left it causing a sense of disappointment in Olivia''s eyes "Turn around" I spoke to Olivia who couldn''t resist, with a bit of fearful eyes she turned around, giving me a view of her back, at the same time my eyes lightly lit up in both gold and black light, with a smirk I moved forward and hugged her body, causing Olivia to flinch, now our bodies were very close Both of my hands held her waist, pushing her back towards me, my manly chest covered her back, her ass pushed against my crotch, I could feel it''s soft bouncy feeling on me, her unique fragrance filled my nose, my lips travelled towards her ears as I gave it a small bite "Um~~?" It earned a small moan from Olivia, I bite her right ear seductively as I whispered some words to her ear "Wow, you smell so good, should I just eat you now?" I didn''t get any answer but I could still feel Olivia''s body trembling, I didn''t stop there, in front of me I could see several pleasure points and I made use of it, both of my hands on her waist left them as they hungrily clutched onto Olivia''s well proportioned breasts over her clothes Both of my hands easily sinked into her bussom, Olivia''s breasts were just above average, but I didn''t mind as it was both springy and soft, with expert movements I started to massage her breasts from behind, at that time my mouth was not free, as it gave a lick over Olivia''s neck "Ah?~~Ah~?Ah~~" Soon Olivia''s body heated up with my expert movement that seemed to pleasure her easily, Olivia wanted to resist but she knew better than that, I didn''t stop as I kept rubbing the soft pillows on her chest At that same time my dick became erect as they snaked in between Olivia''s ass crack over her dress, the moment it did Olivia''s eyes opened wide, even though it was hidden through several clothing she could still feel the heat from my cock ''Huge'' Was the word that appeared in Olivia''s mind but I didn''t stop there, as soon as my dick had lodged in between her ass, I slowly started to move my cock in between her ass, my hips moved slowly feeling the softness in which my cock was imprisoned Soon Olivia''s hips was forced to move with mine but she could not pay any heed to it as her mind was filled with pleasure, as I kept playing with her breasts, I felt her pink bud harden, so both of my hands moved as they pulled both her hardened nipples in a rough pull "Ahh?~~nooo?~~Ummm?~Stop!~~" Olivia wanted me to stop but I didn''t listen to her as I easily played with both her nipples, I twirled and twisted her nipples with a bit of force, at the same time the movement of my hips in her ass became even faster Feeling the rough use of her body, Olivia''s mind clouded with pleasure, this rough use, this disrespect, this complete disregard for her, somehow seemed to fill Olivia''s body with bouts of pleasure Soon seconds passed with me twirling her nipples, roughly playing with her breasts and me moving through her ass with my cock, I could feel pleasure building up in my cock so I didn''t hesitate to move my hips faster, at some point Olivia''s hips and ass had unconsciously started to move with me too At this time Olivia had several small orgasams and a big one was a foot, with a few more thrusts I burst forward at that time I pulled both of Olivia''s nipples with a huge force forward "Ahhhh?~~~sooo? gooodddd~~~?" With that Olivia''s knees buckled as she fell to the floor, I could see a silly grin on her face, while her lower regions was completely wet "Now wasn''t that good?" I spoke with a smirk towards the pleasure filled princess Chapter 145: To A New Princess "So?, all good now?" I asked as I looked at Olivia now standing expressionlessly in front of me, her dress which was filled with stains now looked pristine and clean, even I looked spotless, nothing looked suspicious It''s being five minutes since I played with her body, after her orgasm, Olivia only showed me a cold look, she didn''t shout at me nor did she lash out, she was wearing the mask of obedience but I will make sure to turn it into true obedience "I am fine master" She spoke as she looked at me, I nodded at her as I as walked closer to her and touched her head with my fore finger "Don''t resist the spell I am placing on you" She didn''t reply but she did nod her head, with that I placed two spells at her body, Olivia''s body trembled for a moment as my mana filled her but it only went for a few seconds before it became normal "What are these spell master?" "Just something to make you obedient" I spoke to Olivia with a evil smile, well I casted two spells on her and their roles are simple, one makes her horny at certain times of the day, I timed it to activate when she was alone, it also makes it that she does not feel attraction to any other boy And as for the other spell?, well it makes it so that she won''t be able to climax, that''s right, she will feel horny and reach the peak of pleasure but she will be unable to really climax and the only one that can make her climax will be me Though the spell sounds amazing it is really not very useful, after all for the spell to be cast on, the one receiving the spell should agree, also both the spell can be easily removed from the body at wish So it''s not very useful but now at this situation, this spell would be the ones that would pull Olivia to the depths of pleasure and despair, feeling the spells on her body Olivia wasn''t worried much, she could feel that she could remove the spell from her body at any given time, so it was not a big problem "Good, lets go, also don''t forget we will meet each other tomorrow here at the same time" "Yes master" Olivia spoke coldly, I nodded at her as I started walking out it''s then, Olivia spoke again "Wait there''s something I have to tell you, master" "What''s it?" I stopped walking as I looked back at her "Marlene wants to meet you" "Marlene?, oh do you mean the whale tribe princess?" "Yes" Pakh "AH!" AS soon as Olivia had said yes, I spanked her ass hard, feeling the pain on her ass and my look Olivia gritted her teeth as she said "Yes master" "Good then lead the way" With that Olivia retuned to her cold look as she nodded her head, in no time we exited the room, coming in view of Nora still waiting outside, seeing us come out her attention shifted to both of us, trying to see for anything suspicious but not seeing anything she let it go "Were you waiting for a long time sister?" "No you were only in there for an hour, so it was not that long" Nora spoke back to me, she was curious about what had happened but she was wise to know about when and where to interfere, right now Olivia''s face had become normal, she seemed to be controlling herself as she spoke to Nora "Nora why don''t you take ma-, I mean Austin to the Water faction, it seems that Marlene wants to meet him" "Sure, come Austin" Nora nodded her head as she walked forward to guide, I moved to follow her but not before whispering in Olivia''s ears "See you tomorrow my beautiful slave" After that without turning back I ran to catch up with Nora, soon I was walking beside her as we walked out of the huge mansion, walking beside her I could feel Nora peeking at me continuously, I could see that she was curious but sadly I could not tell her the truth this time "So sister how strong is the water faction?" Seeing that the atmosphere was getting awkward I spoke, seeing it Nora replied "Strong, very strong, they are one of the peak factions" "I see, looks like the meeting will be fun" "It might be for you, you know you have partially became a hero for the one''s of the water" "Really?" I asked back in a questioning voice "How could you not?, after all you gave freedom to the one''s that were suffering, though you killed their hero in front of their eyes and you ended up revealing their deep hidden secrete" "Yah....that''s on me" Hearing the bitter voice of Nora, I couldn''t really object, in my defence I really didn''t plan for any of this, if any one it''s that old man Robert the one to be blamed, seeing my bitter look Nora tried to comfort me "Don''t worry it seems that they don''t hate or blame you, I guess maybe they want to thank you, lets see how this goes" "Indeed, it won''t be that bad, right even then I am sure that my big sister would protect me" Saying so I caught one of Nora''s arms with mine and acted like a scared brother, seeing my action Nora was shocked for a moment before she smiled, she raised her other hand as she caressed my face "Yeah, if they want to hurt you then it will be over my corpse" Nora spoke with a chilling voice, hearing it I smiled, I raised my hand holding Nora''s and give Nora''s hand a loving kiss, at the same time I looked at Nora with loving eyes too, I could feel Nora''s eyes shake from my gentle kiss, right now we had walked a fair distance and there wasn''t anybody nearby, after kissing her hands for a few seconds I let it go as I spoke to Nora with loving eyes "It''s the same for me Nora, if anybody wants to hurt you then they would have to walk over my corpse too" My voice was gentle and loving hearing it I could see a red blush covering her lovely face, her eyes became erratic and her breathing seemed to increase, with a quick movement she took my arms and started walking forward, seeing it It smirked, after that I followed her as we walked in silence, strangely the silence between us right now was very warming Chapter 146: Break Hey Guys, it''s me and I am sad to say that I would be taking a 2 or 3 week break on this story, it''s not that I am stopping it but just that I am becoming lazy to right the chapters, so if I went with this I might ruin the story more I just want to refresh my mind, so I would be righting another story these week, it''s called ''Heavenly Opposers'', again this would be to clear my mind and I will be back, so at that time if you miss my story just read Heavenly Opposers! So see Ya!